《The Regressor Wants to Become a Hero》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 ¡°Ian.¡± Was it that I had lost consciousness for a moment? Hearing my name called, my awareness returned. I struggled to open my eyes and raised my head. Through the blurry focus, I saw a woman with ash-gray hair d in white armor. Like a white flower blooming amidst the ruins. Noble and beautiful. As I stared nkly at her, she knelt on one knee and spoke with a bitter look in her eyes. ¡°You survived.¡± Though her voice was sweet, her tone was blunt. Still, the moment I heard it, a smile naturally formed on my face. ¡°¡­¡­¡± I tried to speak, but no sound came out. I took a breath and tried again. It failed. Then she took my hand. A warm energy flowed into my body, bringing a slight vitality back into me. The pain subsided significantly. However, my dying body showed no signs of recovery. At most, it seemed I had bought a brief amount of time. I couldn¡¯t afford to waste this precious time. ¡°Is it over?¡± At my question, she nodded heavily. ¡°Yes, look over there.¡± I followed her hand as she pointed. Far away, one of the divine beings from the Outer Seas, which sought to bring this world to ruin,y motionless on the ground. As I beheld that utterly disastrous sight, a great upheaval urred within me. A powerful sensation surged up from deep within my body, and a sh of lightning seemed to strike in my mind. A feat. The moment I realized I had taken a step towards an achievement that no one else had ever dared to reach, the solid wall of growth copsed, and I finally awakened. At the same time, a brilliant light emerged within the darkness of my mind. My polluted spirit cleared, and the reason that had been fading into madness returned to some extent. A soul star. The mark of the 6th level and the beginning of hierarchy. Atst, I had obtained the soul star that I had longed for. I had hoped that this might lead to the fabled reconstruction of my body, but unfortunately, such a dramatic change did not ur. It was likely due to my overwhelmingly insufficient magic and the physical limits I had reached. It was disappointing. But that¡¯s okay. I had gained a reprieve from death. That alone was more than enough to satisfy me. As she watched silently, Abe spoke to me again. ¡°You¡¯ve achieved your goal.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to congratte me?¡± ¡°You already know how I feel without me saying it.¡± Her uncharacteristic joke made me chuckle. ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ve achieved all my dreams. Though I don¡¯t like that it happened right before my death, at least I can leave without any regrets.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What about the others? If they¡¯vee to their senses, shouldn¡¯t theye over and at least congratte me? Even if they hate me, we spent a long time together; they could do at least that much, couldn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°They¡¯re all dead. You¡¯re the only one who survived.¡± I was momentarily speechless. Silence hung in the air. As I chewed over her words, I realized just how unbelievable the being she had killed truly was. A foe so powerful that even those mighty enough to shake the world could not survive. Now that I looked, she wasn¡¯t in great shape either. I hadn¡¯t noticed before because she was covered in blood. Even the armor she wore, bestowed upon her directly by one of the Twelve Lords, was cracked and broken in several ces. ¡°The weakest one lived the longest. How ironic.¡± ¡°You were just lucky.¡± ¡°Is that so? Luck, huh¡­ not exactly a word I¡¯d associate with myself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Abe, you know what? When I was young, I dreamed of bing a hero.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ian began to speak in a quiet voice, reminiscing about the past. It was a story he had never shared, not even when he was drunk. Even when someone asked, he would only give a bitter smile and remain silent. Knowing this, Abe listened intently. ¡°I had brilliant talent. With the strong Berger family backing me, I was certain it was possible. But it wasn¡¯t. By the time I became an adult, I realized there was always someone better.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If it had been just one person, I might have thought it was possible. But no, there were several. They were the true heroes in the making. Unique personalities, outstanding talents, exceptional looks. There was nothing to criticize about them. Well, except for their terrible personalities.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Knowing that people like them existed made life feel terribly hollow. It¡¯s embarrassing to admit, but I spent my days in a foolishly lethargic state.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t the people around you disappointed?¡± ¡°Of course, they were. My father especially. I couldn¡¯t bear it. My siblings¡­ they tried to help me, but even their concern became something I detested. I just wanted to forget everything. So I drank. Every day. People mocked me, and I became a wreck, indifferent to their jeers.¡± ¡°But you pulled yourself together, even if it waste.¡± ¡°Yeah, I did. Far toote.¡± I recalled the past with a tinge of regret. As I wasted away and became a useless person, I happened to hear a story about treasure hunters. They said that if you crossed the defensive line and retrieved relics from the fallen Zyle Empire, you could gain wealth and fame. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the money I cared about, but the fame.¡± Even if I couldn¡¯t be the hero praised by everyone, I thought I could at least make my name known in the world. So I gathered some money and left secretly. I tried to be a treasure hunter. But the world was not so kind. Without my family¡¯s backing, I was nothing. The job of a treasure hunter was no different from being a mercenary. ¡°To survive, I had to do things that made me sick. I had to swallow my pride.¡± Not only that, but the job required various skills, so I had to learn all sorts of trades. Had it not been for the knowledge I had umted as a child, it would have been truly miserable. I considered returning to my family, but I gritted my teeth and endured, knowing I would only be aughingstock. ¡°I¡¯ve been in countless battles, risking my life.¡± There were many times I almost died. I was stupidly exploited and foolishly betrayed. But I survived and gained experience. After much hardship, I found a few relics and made the name ¡®Ian¡¯ fairly well-known. Some people from my family even came to find me, but I didn¡¯t go back. I was still toocking to return. So, I continued my wandering life as a treasure hunter and mercenary, eventually reaching the level 5 that peoplemonly called ¡®master.¡¯ It was a level of skill that would be respected anywhere, but I wasn¡¯t satisfied. I aimed for an even higher state. ¡°And then you met me. Did you know who I was?¡± ¡°I knew the moment I saw you. Abe, that you were one of the Twelve Lords¡¯ chosen warriors who ruled the world on behalf of the Gods. But I must say, our first meeting left quite an impression.¡± ¡°In what way?¡± ¡°You were stunningly beautiful, but it was what you said that surprised me. Do you remember?¡± ¡°Of course. Sadly, this world is on the brink of destruction.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Even a three-year-old would nod their head, knowing the truth of it. The world was indeed on the brink, just as you said.¡± The Outer Seas, as they were called, were ces where transcendental beings known as Outer Gods resided. They tore through space from beyond dimensions, sending forth grotesque monsters with strange powers into our world. Their purpose was unknown. Schrs proposed various theories, but none were proven. The only certainty was this: The beings known as Outer Gods were not friendly. The invasion of the Outer Seas began centuries ago, leading to the fall of many nations and even the decline of the once-great Empire. As the situation grew more dire, humanity finally united across all races to fight against the Outer Seas, but that was ancient history. Perhaps due to thecency that came from the remarkable achievement of repelling the first invasion of the Outer Gods, the unity that once existed gradually faded over time, until today, the appearance of monsters was seen as a routine urrence. Abe smiled faintly. ¡°Yes, it was easier to talk to you because you recognized that.¡± ¡°¡­Honestly, at the time, I thought you were just spouting nonsense.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± ¡°I did. You said the Outer Gods¡¯ invasion would begin in earnest again. And that wasn¡¯t all, was it? You said monsters would swarm the world, and humanity, caught off guard, would be helplessly overwhelmed.¡± ¡°And wasn¡¯t that exactly what happened?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know at the time.¡± ¡°¡­Then why did you follow me back then?¡± ¡°Because I was curious. You spoke with such certainty, like someone who had seen the future, and asked for my help, insignificant as I was.¡± ¡°Hmm. You must have misunderstood something. You were not insignificant, Ian. At that time, you were the only one who dared to venture into the fallen Zyle Empire¡¯s territory as if it were your own backyard.¡± ¡°No, there were exploration teams, Pirs, and even the Fallen Emperor at the time.¡± Abe fell silent for a moment before speaking again. ¡°Let me correct myself. You were the only guide I could trust and who would follow my lead. Did you have anyints?¡± ¡°No, of course not. I was honored.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°At that time, I thought this might be my chance to be the hero I had dreamed of as a child. ¡®Ian the Guide, who led the hero and theirpanions.¡¯ I imagined that¡¯s what would be written on my tombstone and decided to join you.¡± ¡°In the end, that¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what happened. If you could just set up my tombstone for me.¡± He continued speaking. ¡°As we traveled together, I realized, Abe, that you were truly a noble and upright person. You were like the protagonist of a fairy tale. I admired you and wanted to be like you¡ªboth your character and your strength.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± Whenever a group of monsters appeared, the hero would charge in without hesitation, and when a beast emerged, she would bravely confront it, leading the charge. She grew stronger at an incredible pace. The same was true for thepanions who traveled with her. ¡°Trying to keep up with you all made me grow as well. I thought I¡¯d split in half.¡± Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy. The hero and herpanions were always ahead. ¡°When I walked, you all ran. When I ran, it felt like you all were flying. It was overwhelming.¡± But I didn¡¯t give up, as I had when I was younger. Having experienced it once before, I just epted it and kept trying. ¡°Ian, just so you know, everyone liked you for that.¡± ¡°Really? Well, I did receive some kindness. They all teased me, saying I should have put in more effort when I was younger. But now they¡¯re all dead, and I¡¯m about to die too. Hmm, maybe that¡¯s why I¡¯m talking about all this.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s not so bad. It was a life full of regrets, but I¡¯m one of those who saved the world with the hero, after all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯m happy. Awakening just once allows me to say everything I want before I die¡­ This is truly what you¡¯d call good fortune.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Abe, before it¡¯s toote, let me ask one favor.¡± ¡°No. Sorry, but I can¡¯t grant that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that difficult a request.¡± ¡°No.¡± Her refusal was so firm that I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How cold. We have a connection, don¡¯t we?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. I¡­ I¡¯m going to start over.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Start over? ¡°Start what?¡± ¡°Everything, from the beginning. Now that we¡¯ve seeded in killing an Outer God, we can do better next time. I can¡¯t ept this ending, where everyone dies and I¡¯m the only one left. To be honest¡­ this is a failure.¡± ¡°Kuek. Why¡­ why do you think that way?¡± My body began to feel heavier. It meant the end was near. ¡°Because the Outer Gods are not just one. This was only the beginning. They weren¡¯t supposed to die here. Neither were you.¡± I was confused. Honestly, I didn¡¯t understand what she meant. I wanted to ask for more details, but I couldn¡¯t speak, and my body, perched on the steps, slumped forward. She caught me. ¡°Ian. Thank you. I was able toe this far because of you. And¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡± For some reason, she apologized. It didn¡¯t suit her at all. I wanted to say it was okay, but I didn¡¯t have the strength. My vision darkened. I could barely hear her voice. Silence wasing. ¡®This is the end.¡¯ That¡¯s what I thought. But. It wasn¡¯t. Not yet. ¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 2 Chapter 2 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± What on earth happened? Ian Berger blinked. Many things came into view. A cliff, not very high but steep. Trees with autumn foliage. However, more than anything, the sky caught his attention. It was blue and filled with white clouds. The sunlight was warm. He stood there, dazed for a while, overwhelmed by the serene, dream-like scenery. ¡°I was sure I was a goner, but I survived?¡± He tried to lift himself up. But then¡ª ¡°Ugh¡­¡± As soon as he put strength into his limbs, a groan escaped his lips, and a sharp pain coursed through his entire body. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± For a moment, he was breathless. Suddenly, the cliff came into view. ¡°Did I fall from there without realizing it?¡± A throbbing headache surged through him. Suddenly, it felt like he had experienced this situation a long time ago. As he had that thought, everything he saw felt familiar. He swallowed hard. It was from his childhood. No, it should be called his youth. Was it when he was around eighteen? He had gone hunting in the mountains and foolishly jumped off a cliff following a deer. ¡°No way¡­¡± With difficulty, he raised his head and saw a deer lying limp beside him. ¡°Ha¡­¡± Is this a dream? But it feels too painfully real to be a dream. Could it be that I¡¯ve somehow returned to the past? ¡°Y-Young Master! Young Master!¡± It seems that way. The urgent yet familiar voice of the hunting servant echoed in his ears. His head ached. It was hard to keep his thoughts straight. As the overwhelming fatigue set in, Ian realized his eyes were closing, and without any resistance, he quickly lost consciousness. * * * ¡°¡­¡­.¡± When Ian regained consciousness, he found himself lying in a cozy room on a soft bed, covered with a warm nket. The pain that had made his limbs feel like they were being torn apart hadpletely vanished. Had he received treatment from a priest while he was asleep? He couldn¡¯t recall. What mattered more than that was howfortable he felt right now¡ªso much so that he secretly wished this moment couldst forever. But he couldn¡¯t just stay like this indefinitely. Ian forced himself to sit up. The first thing he needed to do was figure out where he was. ¡°This is¡­ my room at the vi.¡± From the bookshelf filled with books he never read to the disy case packed with expensive bottles of liquor he had collected without caring who might notice¡ªeverything was exactly as he remembered it from his youth. A sight he thought he¡¯d never see again was spread out before him. ¡°¡­Have I really returned to the past?¡± He murmured to himself, fiddling with the intricate knight figurine holding a sword and shield that was sitting by his bedside. It was too realistic to deny as a fantasy. It felt more like everything that had happened up until now was just a dream. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Every result has a cause. But even after carefully retracing his memories, he couldn¡¯t think of anything that could have served as a particr trigger. ¡°Was it because I was thest one left?¡± That couldn¡¯t be it. The hero was still there. ¡°Was it because I defeated the foreign god?¡± That could be a possibility. ¡°Or was it because that ce was the Grand Temple of the Fourth Lord, Hamir?¡± The Fourth Lord, Hamir, was also known as Yeokcheon, meaning ¡°Defying Heaven.¡± There were rumors that he governed time. Could that have actually been true? He felt confused. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ian decided not to overthink it. Looking at the result alone, it was clearly a good thing. It meant he had been given another chance. Fortunately. Unbelievably. Even after traveling back in time, the spiritual power he had gained then, ¡°Spirit Star¡± , had not disappeared and remained vividly in his mind. Perhaps this time, he could finally surpass his limits and be a Level 6 ¡°Glory¡±, earning the respect of all. ¡°Whatever happened, this is an opportunity.¡± There wouldn¡¯t be a second chance. He wasn¡¯t even hoping for a second one. His heart was filled with joy, but his mind became calm and focused. He needed a n¡ªa strategy. ¡°What should I start with?¡± ying the role of a treasure hunter would naturally lead him to acquire various skills and handle different types of information. Back then, it was something he was forced to do, even if he didn¡¯t like it, but thanks to that, many ideas wereing to him now. However, there were only a few things he could do right away. ¡°I¡¯m not skilled enough yet.¡± His age was right. If his memory was correct, he was eighteen when he fell off the cliff, about two years after hising-of-age ceremony. ¡°Eighteen¡­ If only I had gone back a little further.¡± He felt a twinge of regret. If he had returned to a younger age, he would have had more choices. He put the knight figurine he was holding back in its ce and tried to summon his magic. He felt the movement begin in his heart and flow through his veins. Ian¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Just as I thought.¡± Compared to right before he died, his magic was rough and insignificant. ¡°Ha.¡± A bitterugh escaped his lips. Well, of course. Ian recalled the bitter experience he had during hising-of-age ceremony. As a child, Ian wanted to be a hero. He had a natural talent and was born into a prestigious family known for its honor. However, after encountering a true genius at hising-of-age ceremony, he lost his confidence and gave up on his dream. In hindsight, it wasn¡¯t such a big deal, but back then, it had been a huge shock. In any case, the only reason he even had this much magic power was purely due to his family¡¯s support. ¡°The family, huh.¡± The House of Berger. They were a family that protected the eastern border of ¡°El Carda,¡± one of the empires vying for control of the continent. Their power was so strong that few dared to challenge them. Because of this, they had considerable wealth at their disposal and did not hesitate to support talented individuals. As a direct descendant, Ian was one of the beneficiaries of these advantages, but even after consuming the highest-grade elixirs, he couldn¡¯t fully absorb their power. Eventually, he neglected his training, disappointing not only his father but also the rest of the family. He could still clearly remember the disapproving looks of those who didn¡¯t dare to say anything but showed their displeasure with their gazes. Pathetically, unable to endure this, he left the family, iming he would be a treasure hunter. But that was a story for a few years in the future. ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡± If he did his best now, he could make things right. No, he could do even better than in his previous life. Ian turned his head to look out the window. The sky was slowly brightening with the dawn. ¡°Just in time.¡± Around this time, the training grounds would be empty. He threw off the nket and got up, opening the wardrobe wide. Ian pulled out the clothes he used to wear for training, covered in a thickyer of dust. He had brought them from the main house to the vi, but he had never actually worn them. ¡°A bit tight.¡± He had gained some weight, but more than that, his frame had grown broader. It made sense, given that he was sixteen at hising-of-age ceremony and now eighteen. He was still in a growth spurt. Still, it wasn¡¯t ufortable enough to restrict his movements, so he opened the door and stepped out. Perhaps because he was dressed lightly, he felt quite chilly. A chuckle escaped his lips at the realization. It would be a ridiculous thing for others to hear. The members of the Berger family were known for their ability to control fire, a powerful skill with the grandiose name Bane of Evil. As a result, once they reached a certain level of proficiency, they wouldn¡¯t be affected by heat or cold. And reaching that level wasn¡¯t even that difficult. Most people his age had already achieved it. So, this meant that his achievements were stillcking. Unable to hide his bitterness, Ian shivered slightly as he walked down the hallway, which was covered with a plush carpet. Perhaps because the sun had just risen, everything was utterly silent. He arrived at the training ground, which was covered with fine sand. Being autumn, the ground was littered with fallen leaves, signaling that the ce hadn¡¯t been maintained at all. Ian stepped into the training ground, enclosed by walls to prevent prying eyes. He started with some light warm-up exercises to loosen his stiff body and then began to run. As he ran without stopping, sweat began to form on his body. Strangely¡ªor perhaps miraculously¡ªhe didn¡¯t feel very tired. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He felt like he could keep going. ¡°Was I really this fit at this age?¡± It seemed his body had retained some conditioning from his diligent hunting days. But as he pushed himself to run at full speed, he started feeling some strain and decided to stop. Regting his slightlybored breathing, Ian chuckled. ¡°Not bad.¡± Without using any magic, his basic stamina was quite impressive. Wiping the sweat dripping down his chin with the back of his hand, Ian looked around. Usually, a training ground would have a storage area for weapons and armor. This one was no exception. Fortunately, the storage door wasn¡¯t locked. As he opened it, the rtively warm sunlight illuminated the dark space inside. ¡°Oh.¡± The dust! It seemed this ce hadn¡¯t been cleaned at all. As he pulled off a dust-covered cloth, he revealed a rack filled with wooden practice swords of various sizes. He picked one up¡ªit felt heavy, as if it had a metal core. ¡°Made from camphorwood, I see.¡± Camphorwood was known for its hardness and weight. He rummaged around to see if there was anything else, but the only other items he found were some sandbags. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Suddenly, he thought of the broken sword he had used up until his death. ¡°Could I get it back?¡± He had grown quite attached to that sword, and it would be great if he could recover it, but realistically, the chances were low. Not to mention that he had found it in an unknown ruin. It hadn¡¯t been something stored away in a warehouse or chest but rather an item he¡¯de across on the body of someone who had recently died. ¡°No need to have regrets.¡± In this life, he would get something even better! Ian gripped the wooden sword tightly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Ian stepped out of the storage room with the wooden sword in his hand and walked to the center of the empty training ground. He took a stance and began to swing the sword. The techniques he employed were nothing special, just basic shes and thrusts. Whoosh! At first, every move felt clumsy, as if he were wearing a thick, ill-fitting garment. His swings often missed their mark, and he applied more force than he intended. To any observer, he would have looked no different from a novice. But Ian wasn¡¯t embarrassed. There was no one around to watch him, anyway. He simply focused, his eyes unwavering, repeating his movements to adapt to his younger body. Surprisingly, with each swing of the wooden sword, his form gradually improved. The change was evident, happening quickly enough to be noticeable. This was proof that the vast amount of experience he had umted before his return was now being integrated into his current body. Before long, the wild and shaky swings of the sword drew clean, straight lines. ¡®No, it might be clean, but it¡¯s not perfect.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t afford to becent. This wasn¡¯t about false modesty; it was about having a clear understanding of his own abilities. To truly boast, he needed to reach at least level 6. Only then could he rightfully im perfection. At least, that was Ian¡¯s belief. ¡°Phew.¡± Perhaps because he had been so focused, he hadn¡¯t noticed that the sun had fully risen and his body was bing quite fatigued. He also realized he was hungry, likely from expending so much energy. As he exhaled and lowered his head, a curt voice called out from behind him. ¡°Hey, you idiot.¡± Startled, Ian turned around. Standing just a few steps away was a man with sharp features, ck hair, and red eyes¡ªa familiar face. Caught off guard by who he was seeing, Ian instinctively called out the person¡¯s name, his eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Dior?¡± Dior. Dior Berger. He was Ian¡¯s second-eldest brother, sharing the same blood. ¡®Wait, what¡¯s going on here?¡¯ Ian was utterly confused by Dior¡¯s presence here, as Dior was supposed to be at the main house. Ian tried to remember: Was Dior ever at the vi at this time? No, that wasn¡¯t right. Not only had he never seen him here, but he also hadn¡¯t even heard any mention of him visiting. Dior, whose name had been called, frowned. ¡°Has this idiot lost his mind? Forgetting his older brother¡¯s age and just throwing my name around like that?¡± Despite Dior¡¯s rough words, Ian didn¡¯t feel angry. In fact, he was just happy to see him. Before his regression, Ian had left the family to be a treasure hunter, but he hadn¡¯t severed all ties with them. Although he didn¡¯t keep in touch with his father, the head of the family, he exchanged letters with his siblings, sharing brief updates. Ian prided himself on the fact that their sibling bonds were rtively strong. Among them, he frequently bickered with his second brother. As Ian stood there, lost in thought, Dior frowned at him. ¡°Are you not going to answer?¡± Even before his regression, Dior had always called him an idiot. Back then, Ian never had the courage to ask why Dior called him that. But now things were different. In fact, seeing his second brother again made him look like a naive kid. ¡°I didn¡¯t respond because you called me an idiot. Have you forgotten my name because we haven¡¯t seen each other in a while?¡± ¡°What else would you call someone who jumps off a cliff chasing a deer? An idiot fits perfectly.¡± Dior responded with a snort. ¡°The more I think about it, the more ridiculous it sounds. Were you trying tomit suicide under the guise of hunting?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Ian replied with a frown. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. I don¡¯t think anyone could deny that,¡± Dior scoffed. ¡°But calling your own brother an idiot? Come on,¡± Ian retorted. ¡°Shut up. I almost called you an imbecile but decided against it,¡± Dior shot back. ¡°Fine, have it your way. So, what brings you here? Are you here to rx?¡± Ian asked, changing the subject. The sharpness in Dior¡¯s eyes softened for a moment, giving way to a look of sadness. ¡°I wish it were that simple. You wouldn¡¯t understand, but a 5th-level knight isn¡¯t exactly free. I¡¯m busy as hell, seriously.¡± ¡°So why did you bothering all the way out here to the vi?¡± Ian pressed. ¡°What do you think? I came to take you back. We can¡¯t just leave you wandering aimlessly forever. So, I came here personally to fetch you. But when I heard you went hunting, I waited, only to find out you¡¯d fallen off a cliff and were being carried back! Who would have thought it woulde to this?¡± Ah, Ian quickly understood why Dior was here and why he hadn¡¯t met him in his previous life. It seemed that an ident had urred on the very day Dior came, causing him to leave without even seeing Ian. The staff at the vi hadn¡¯t said a word about it because they were probably instructed to keep quiet. For a moment, Ian had worried that his past had somehow changed, but thankfully, that wasn¡¯t the case, and he felt a small sense of relief. ¡°Just to be sure, you didn¡¯t pull that stunt on purpose because you heard I wasing, did you?¡± Dior asked suspiciously. ¡°Are you even thinking straight?¡± Ian replied incredulously. ¡°With you, it wouldn¡¯t be that surprising.¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°It was a mistake.¡± ¡°I bet it was. It better have been. If not, Mother would have been really sad. Still, seeing you pushing yourself like this so early in the morning, you must be fine, huh?¡± ¡°Well, that must mean the priest¡¯s healing skills were exceptional. Either that or I just got incredibly lucky.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s the former. Wait a minute, how do you even know a priest healed you? You were unconscious, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How could I not know?¡± When Ian woke up, his body waspletely healed. Unless he was a 6th-level spirit user with extraordinary regenerative powers or received help from a priest, there was no way that could happen. ¡°Who called the priest, by the way? Was it you?¡± ¡°No, it was Sir Arot.¡± Arot was the knight responsible for guarding the vi and the name of the old steward managing it. ¡°Despite his age, he personally drove out with a carriage to bring the priest back. Make sure to thank himter.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s quite touching.¡± ¡°And there¡¯s also¡­ I don¡¯t know his name, but¡­¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°The gamekeeper.¡± ¡°Oh, Seongjin.¡± ¡°Seongjin? Is he from the Garam Empire or somewhere around there¡­?¡± ¡°Probably. Why do you ask about him?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, make sure to thank him too. He went through a lot carrying you back here.¡± ¡°Of course. I was already nning onpensating him¡­¡± Seongjin would likely be satisfied with a bit of money, but Sir Arot had umted quite a bit of wealth over his years as a knight. Ian suddenly remembered that Sir Arot enjoyed drinking, and it just so happened that there were a few bottles of fine liquor in his room¡¯s disy cab. They weren¡¯t astronomically expensive, but they were still rare enough to be considered valuable. Giving him one of those should suffice. Despite having returned to the past, Ian still had a slight hesitation about parting with the liquor, showing his unchanged fondness for it. ¡°You don¡¯t really need to do that. I¡¯ve already taken care of it. All you have to do is go thank them properly.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Oh, what? Never mind. Go grab another wooden sword.¡± ¡°Why? You want to spar with me?¡± ¡°Yeah, I want to see what you¡¯ve got. I heard you¡¯ve been cking off for the past two years, disgracing the Berger name. But from the way you were swinging that sword earlier, maybe that¡¯s not entirely true. So, let¡¯s find out.¡± Ian hesitated for a moment. Before his regression, he had reached the level of a 5th-level knight, but how would he fare against Dior now? Dior was a genius who had reached the 5th level at just twenty years old. ¡®Compared to him, my current self is¡­¡¯ At best, I might be at level 2. And even that is a generous assessment. Moreover, while others have diligently trained and sweated, I¡¯ve been drinking and hunting, which means my physical condition hasn¡¯t been properly trained. Since I¡¯ve regressed, I n to gradually change things, but I never expected something like this to happen on the very first day. ¡®And it seems like there¡¯s some misunderstanding.¡¯ It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid or anything. In fact, oddly enough, I think I might have a chance now. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Stop daydreaming and hurry up.¡± Frowning, Dior gestured with his chin. If there had been attendants, they would have been sent, but it was just Ian and Dior¡ªonly the two of them. ¡°Hm. Why don¡¯t you go yourself?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Dior looked bewildered by Ian¡¯s suggestion, blinking in surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to regret it?¡± ¡°Regret what?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t go easy on me?¡± ¡°Do as you like.¡± Dior smirked and then, as if to teach him a lesson, went into the storage room and came out with a wooden sword made of ironwood. He swung it around vigorously. Whoosh! Whoosh! The sound of the de cutting through the air was quite sharp. ¡°Ready? Thene at me.¡± Watching Dior, who was raising his left hand and beckoning, Ian let out a smallugh. Wasn¡¯t Dior underestimating him? Though Dior was indeed a formidable opponent, being provoked like this made Ian want to genuinely surprise him. If it were before the regression, maybe not. But now, he could manage it. ¡°Don¡¯t you need to change clothes?¡± Dior was wearing a red uniform. It wasn¡¯t the family¡¯s official attire, but it did have the ck me emblem of the Berger family emzoned on the chest. Dior asked, looking puzzled. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°If it gets ripped or dirty, it¡¯ll be quite the bother.¡± ¡°Oh. Our idiot is worrying about unnecessary things. I guess you¡¯re all set, then.¡± Without a referee, there are no official words to start. Before Ian could even properly assume his stance, Dior had already closed the distance and swung his sword with a sudden attack. Even without using magic, the speed was considerable. But Ian saw it clearly. The tip of the wooden sword was aimed at his left shoulder. Stepping back a pace and dodging the de narrowly, Ian immediately counterattacked by rushing forward. ng! Although it was easily blocked, Dior was pushed back. This simple fact gave Ian a thrill and boosted his confidence. He could do this. Although he had always lost to Dior in his previous life, this time would be different. In contrast, Dior¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief at what had just happened. ¡®Look at this guy?¡¯ Despite adjusting his strength to avoid serious injury, Dior had expected that Ian¡¯s skill was not enough to dodge the attack. Not only did Ian dodge it, but he also counterattacked. Dior had anticipated that Ian would either be whining like a child after getting hit or would be angry, but instead, he was flustered by Ian¡¯s unexpected response. ¡®Was it just a fluke?¡¯ It could be. Sometimes, as the saying goes, ¡°even a cow can catch a rat while retreating.¡± To confirm, Dior swung his sword again. This time, Ian wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge. But to his surprise, Ian deflected the attack with surprising precision. ng! At the same time, with a strong recoil, Dior¡¯s wooden sword was pushed away, leaving his chest wide open. Ian seized the opportunity, pulling his sword back and thrusting it forcefully towards Dior¡¯s midsection, but it was futile. The reason was simple. It was too slow. Ian¡¯s untrained body couldn¡¯t generate the instantaneous speed he desired. However, Ian didn¡¯t let this discourage him. He couldn¡¯t stop. He needed to maintain the flow and continue. If magic were involved, the battle would change drastically, but this was purely a test of skill and reading the opponent¡¯s moves. Ian pressed forward boldly, attacking with thrusts, shes, and downward strikes. ng! ng! ng! The two moved their feet incessantly, exchanging blows as if they had previously agreed on it. Dior, who had been pushed back continuously, was now showing signs of surprise. This was no fluke. ¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Did he learn swordsmanship from someone? Dior found himself naturally questioning as he faced Ian. ¡®Not bad. Not bad at all!¡¯ Ian¡¯s breathing was steady. Even though every attack was being blocked, he wasn¡¯t getting flustered. Dior had tried to disrupt Ian¡¯s flow and break his rhythm by targeting asional openings, but Ian responded with fluidity. Certainly. Compared to two years ago, his skills had improved remarkably. It wasn¡¯t just because he was his younger brother that Dior thought so; even from an objective standpoint as a level 5 knight, it was undeniable. ¡®Has this idiot finallye to his senses?¡¯ Dior remembered the unfortunate incident during theing-of-age ceremony that had made Ian lose all interest in swords and be a recluse a year ago. He had found it hard to watch him like that and had told him to stop drinking and get some exercise, maybe even go for a walk outside. Apparently, Ian had taken the advice to heart and started hunting not long after. Of course, he still wasn¡¯t touching swords, but seeing him now in a duel, it seemed he hadn¡¯tpletely neglected them. He had clearly put in some effort. ¡®Wait a minute. Did he really work hard?¡¯ Dior recalled his conversation with Lord Arot, the steward of the estate, fromst night. Arot had said Ian was known for sleeping inte and being busy drinking while hunting. He had expressed concern that Ian¡¯s idleness might soon tarnish the family¡¯s name, which had been loyally served for generations. ¡®Arot wouldn¡¯t lie about something like that.¡¯ Dior nced around the training grounds. Fallen leaves were scattered here and there, suggesting that the ce hadn¡¯t been used recently. If Ian had been training here daily or even asionally, the servants would have cleaned up the ce, as that was their job. Since this wasn¡¯t the case, it meant that the training grounds hadn¡¯t been used recently, implying that Ian might have been secretly honing his swordsmanship. ¡®Is that even possible?¡¯ Arot was a knight, a level 5 knight at that. Although he might have grown old and frail, his skill was still known to be considerable. To practice swordsmanship secretly, avoiding the gaze of such a knight and loyal servants of the family? ¡®Why would he do that?¡¯ There wouldn¡¯t have been a need to hide his training. If he had really trained diligently, there would inevitably be physical signs of it. But looking at Ian now, he didn¡¯t seem to have trained much at all. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ If that¡¯s the case, then¡­ ¡®Is it pure talent?¡¯ But if he had that much talent, it would have been noticeable long ago. The incident at theing-of-age ceremony wouldn¡¯t have happened, and he wouldn¡¯t have spent a year as a recluse at the estate. Could he have gained enlightenment or encountered some fortuitous eventter? Dior couldn¡¯t quite understand, but he had no other exnation. ¡®I¡¯d like to test him a bit more.¡¯ But Ian¡¯s stamina seemed to be reaching its limit, so it might be best to end it here. However, he wouldn¡¯t just stop half-heartedly. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day.¡± As Dior said this, he attempted to deftly deflect Ian¡¯s sword with a high-level technique that even seasoned knights would struggle to counter. Clink! Clink! ¡°Huh?¡± But Ian responded as if he had anticipated this. Dior was thrown off bnce, struggling against the intricately tangled swords. He had no choice but to exert excessive force. ¡°Ugh!?¡± Ian let out a grunt. It seemed he was on the verge of winning, but hisck of strength caused his wooden sword to be pushed back weakly. Taking advantage of the opening, Dior brought his sword down towards Ian. Of course, he didn¡¯t intend to hit. He nned to stop just short of Ian¡¯s neck. However, Ian made a sudden move, extending his bare hand with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡®You crazy bastard!¡¯ Even though the wooden sword wasn¡¯t sharp, it was still dangerous. Moreover, this was not ordinary wood but ironwood, which was as heavy as metal. It could easily break bones. Dior, startled, quickly tried to retract his sword, but he could only reduce the force behind it. Thud! Without hesitation, Ian caught the wooden sword with his palm. Despite wincing in pain, he immediately pressed the sword against Dior¡¯s neck. Well, technically, he only tapped it lightly. But Dior wasn¡¯t displeased; instead, he blinked in surprise. Just now¡­ The sword touched his neck. If it had been a real de, his throat would have been cut. In other words, this meant defeat. ¡®I lost? To this idiot?¡¯ It was hard to ept. Ian, seeing Dior¡¯s reaction, gently tapped his shoulder with the wooden sword and withdrew. ¡°I won.¡± Dior, who had been momentarily stunned, forced a smile as he raised the corners of his mouth. ¡°¡­Hah.¡± He had words stuck in his throat but swallowed them with effort, forcing a smile. ¡°I let you win.¡± ¡°I know. But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I won. Doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Want to go again?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m done. I¡¯m tired.¡± Ian handed over the wooden sword to Dior, who took it with a bewildered look. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°The loser cleans up.¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Ohe on, how hard is it to put the sword away? It¡¯s simple. Just take it back.¡± ¡°You bastard¡­¡± Leaving Dior, who was now holding one sword in each hand, Ian walked out of the training hall. Outside the training hall, there were people waiting. The manager and the gamekeeper. An elderly man with white hair and a wrinkled face stepped forward. He was Lord Arot. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you here? Were you waiting for me?¡± ¡°Yes. We were worried when you weren¡¯t in your room this morning. How is your body? Are you alright?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you all see everything?¡± Arot nodded. In fact, even though he had been watching, he could hardly believe his eyes. Dior was a level 5 knight. Although he had only recently reached this level, it didn¡¯t mean his skills werecking. On the contrary, he was a genius who had reached this level years ahead of others, meaning his understanding of swordsmanship was considerable. Yet, Ian, who had been living like a recluse and only fooling around, had fought Dior on equal terms and won. Even considering that Ian hadn¡¯t used magic and Dior had been lenient, it was an unbelievable oue. Ian grinned and looked over at the gamekeeper standing beside him. ¡°Well, you see. As you can see, I¡¯m perfectly fine, so you don¡¯t need to worry. But, Lord Arot aside, why is Seongjin here?¡± ¡°I brought him because he wanted to apologize.¡± Ian chuckled. ¡°It was entirely my fault that I fell from the cliff. There¡¯s no need for apologies. I¡¯m fine. But I¡¯ve sweat a lot and feel sticky. I¡¯d like to take a shower. I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± Arot and Seongjin were taken aback by Ian¡¯s words. It was shocking to see the usually immature young master who would always me others¡­ Leaving them standing there in a daze, Ian returned to the vi. He then immediately instructed the servants to have a hearty breakfast prepared by the chef and to get some warm water ready. After a leisurely bath and changing clothes, Ian headed to the dining room. In the dining room, two servants were busily moving dishes of food, while Dior was already eating without waiting. Ian sat down and stared nkly at the various dishesid out on the table, swallowing his saliva slowly. ¡°Wow.¡± How long has it been since I¡¯ve seen proper food like this? It reminded him of the time he wandered with the hero. In fact, it hadn¡¯t even been a full day since he returned to the past, so it wasn¡¯t such a distant memory. Traveling across thends that had be the Zail Empire, finding proper food had been a rare thing. Building a fire was sometimes a cautious endeavor as well, since the smell might attract monsters and lead to trouble. Of course, there had been a mage in their party who could handle spatial magic, sopared to traveling alone, he had been able to enjoy luxurious meals. However, it was never satisfactory. He couldn¡¯t eat to his heart¡¯s content. So, perhaps that¡¯s why seeing this abundant spread of food now was particrly moving. He picked up a knife and fork and immediately cut arge piece of meat, shoving it into his mouth. It was so tender it melted on his tongue as soon as he bit into it. ¡°Mmm!¡± This is the taste. Maybe because he had exercised intensely in the morning, the food went down easily. Dior, who had entered the dining roomte and sat in the prominent seat, looked at him with a disapproving gaze. ¡°Have you been starving? Eat slowly. It looks unbing.¡± ¡°This is keeping my dignity just fine. Show me what you think gluttony looks like?¡± ¡°Ugh. This idiot. Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡± Ian continued to empty his tes with hearty appetite. After watching silently for a while, Dior took a sip of water and spoke. ¡°Ian.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the family estate.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ian responded firmly, without a hint of hesitation, as he used a piece of soft white bread to scoop up the remaining sauce from his te. ¡°Stop being stubborn. Two years is enough time to fool around. We can¡¯t stay here forever. You know that as well as I do.¡± That was true. However, in his previous life, Ian had used the excuse of needing rest to stay at the vi for four years, living in debauchery. He wasn¡¯t nning to do the same this time, but he couldn¡¯t go back immediately. Dior continued after a brief pause. ¡°I noticed your swordsmanship earlier. It¡¯s quite impressive. You¡¯re not nning to just let it go to waste, are you? If you dy any further, there¡¯ll be no hope.¡± ¡°I know.¡± That was amon sentiment among those who had reached level 6 within the hero¡¯s party. ¡ª If I were just a bit younger¡­ ¡ª If only I had worked a little harder when I was younger. It felt as if their voices were echoing in his ears. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°I do n to go back to the family estate.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I have no intention of living like this forever.¡± Ian put a piece of bread soaked in sauce into his mouth. The sweet sauce and soft bread harmonized on his tongue. But why was Dior, who hadn¡¯t even eaten, wearing a touched expression? ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea. A year ago, just mentioning going back to the family estate would have had you looking like a death¡¯s head. It¡¯s amazing how you¡¯ve changed after falling off that cliff. As your older brother, I¡¯m a bit relieved. Since we¡¯re on the topic, let¡¯s n to head back in the afternoon.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d go right away. I¡¯ll be staying here for another year.¡± Dior¡¯s expression crumpled immediately. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To work on my body. Lose some weight, build stamina, strengthen my muscles. There¡¯s a lot to do.¡± ¡°That can be done at the family estate too, can¡¯t it? It¡¯d be much better than here. The training grounds are muchrger, the armory is diverse, and there are equipment to assist with training. Plus, there are people to help with systematic training. In case of emergencies, you¡¯d get immediate treatment. If you want, either Father or I could take time to train you.¡± ¡°And Father?¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± Dior trailed off and fell silent, his answer indirectly suggesting it would be difficult. It was understandable. Their father, Granod Berger, was a 7th level warrior, one of the top fighters on the continent. ording to thest letter exchanged with his brothers before the regression, it seemed that Father had progressed from level 7 to level 8, but Ian couldn¡¯t confirm that as he hadn¡¯t seen him. In any case, mentioning Father was because he wanted high-level instruction. Their eldest brother, Verdan Berger, like Dior, wouldter be a vessel of spiritual energy, but for now, he was only at level 5, so he wouldn¡¯t be much help. Ian asked Dior again, who had sealed his lips. ¡°Is it really that difficult?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much to ask? Do you really think that just because someone with spiritual energy is teaching you, you¡¯ll jump from level 5 to level 6? Frankly, unless you¡¯re at least at level 5, Father¡ªno, Dad¡ªwon¡¯t spare any time for you. Even Verdan and I haven¡¯t had the chance to receive any instruction yet, despite being told it¡¯s still early.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m not going back right now. If I went now, it would be hard to gain Father¡¯s recognition. You know that.¡± ¡°You reap what you sow, you idiot.¡± It was a sharp rebuke that pierced like a dagger to the heart. Ian forced a wry smile. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I am an idiot. No, I was an idiot. But that idiot died the day I fell off the cliff.¡± ¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 5 Chapter 5 ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying it won¡¯t be like this from now on. I will change, and to do that, I need to stay here a bit longer. It¡¯s not toote.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm. You¡¯ll be different a year from now?¡± ¡°Yes. A year.¡± ¡°Just a year? Even the most talented geniuses¡­¡± Dior suddenly closed his eyes, seemed to think for a moment, and then nodded. ¡°Alright. It¡¯s not like you have no talent at all. You¡¯d better keep this in mind. When Ie back in a year, if there¡¯s no change or if you say you need more time, I won¡¯t listen to any nonsense. You¡¯ll have toe back without fail. Understand?¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t go? Will you drag me back?¡± Dior chuckled. It seemed amusing just thinking about it. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be so bad. But considering your little bit of honor, it¡¯d be better to walk back voluntarily rather than being dragged. Don¡¯t forget. One year.¡± Having said his piece, Dior pushed back his chair and stood up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat more? There¡¯s still a lot left.¡± ¡°You finish it. I¡¯m leaving now. Do you need anything?¡± ¡°Clothes. I¡¯d like some training gear.¡± ¡°Oh right. I noticed they were quite tight. Lose some weight.¡± Ian frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not that I gained weight; my physique has just grown.¡± ¡°Sure. Anything else you need?¡± ¡°Nothing I can think of right now¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll let Sir Arot know. If you need anything, just ask him. But don¡¯t request something ridiculous like artifacts.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Once again, keep your promise. I¡¯lle to get you in a year, so don¡¯t even think about running away. I¡¯m really going now. No need to see me off.¡± Dior left without looking back. Ian, left alone, sat for a moment before finishing the food Dior had left behind. ¡°Ah.¡± He was satisfied. After finishing a ss of water, Ian unconsciously nced down. Despite eating so much, his stomach wasn¡¯t bulging; it was the same as usual. Thanks to his excellent digestion. This was one of the traits inherited from the Berger family, which not only enhances digestion but also significantly boosts recovery based on what was consumed. It was like adding logs to a dying fire to make it ze up again. Truly fitting for a family known for controlling fire. ¡®I¡¯m worried.¡¯ He had heard that when one reaches level 6 and bes a vessel of spiritual energy, their appetite bes even stronger. It was already a concern. Although eating was enjoyable, he couldn¡¯t afford to spend too much time on meals. ¡®There are solutions, but it¡¯s not something I need to worry about right now.¡¯ Ian rose from his seat. His body, which had felt so tired after the training, was already fit enough to train again. However, he would not head to the training grounds today. In the afternoon, he nned to use the remaining magical energy from the elixir in his veins with the Berger family¡¯s unique cultivation method. But first, there was something he needed to do. Ian went to his room and picked two bottles of rtively expensive liquor from the disy cab. He looked around to find Sir Arot but couldn¡¯t see him. Reluctantly, he called over a servant who was cleaning the floor. ¡°Yes, young master?¡± ¡°Where is Sir Arot?¡± ¡°He should be in the vegetable garden by now.¡± ¡°The vegetable garden?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s behind the vi. Should I fetch him for you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go myself. Finish your task.¡± Ian waved his hand and moved on. The vegetable garden was located behind the vi. Upon reaching there, he found the gamekeeper and the manager working in simple clothing, covered in dirt. Ian approached them. Hearing his footsteps, they turned around, quickly got up, and dusted off their hands, moving closer. ¡°Young master.¡± ¡°Sir Arot. Are you very busy right now?¡± ¡°No, not at all. There¡¯s not much to do at this small vi.¡± That was true. Hence, there was time for him to tend to the vegetable garden. ¡°Then why are you here? If you had sent a servant, I would havee to see you directly.¡± ¡°Oh, I thought it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.¡± ¡°Appropriate?¡± Arot, puzzled, looked at Ian, who calmly continued. ¡°I should have said this earlier. In my eagerness to wash up, I didn¡¯t even thank you. I heard from my brother that you personally drove a carriage to fetch a priest. Thanks to that, I felt refreshed when I woke up this morning.¡± ¡°It was only natural.¡± Ian was relieved that he had returned to this time. If it had been two yearster, he would have been more cautious about making such statements. By then, he might have been in a state where rtionships had deteriorated beyond repair, or something equivalent. If he had said such things, he might have been suspected of having some ulterior motive. ¡°So I¡¯d like to offer a small token of appreciation.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about that, I¡¯ve already received it from Lord Dior. It was more than enough.¡± ¡°I still feel bad just saying thanks. So, I¡¯d like to give each of you a bottle of this.¡± ¡°Liquor¡­?¡± Ian handed over the bottles. Sir Arot, seemingly surprised that he would offer such a gift, hesitated briefly but soon epted. Like most older people, he enjoyed a modest amount of liquor. Moreover, these were considered somewhat rare and valuable. It would be unwise to refuse such a generous gift. ¡°Hm, in that case, I won¡¯t refuse. Please, take one for yourself as well.¡± The gamekeeper, Seongjin, approached eagerly as if he had been waiting for those words. Ian handed him a bottle along with his thanks. After the two bottles were handed over, Ian felt a slight emptiness, but he didn¡¯t show it and moved on to the main topic. ¡°And in the afternoon, I¡¯ll be visiting the spiritual vein. If I¡¯mte, there¡¯s no need toe looking for me.¡± ¡°The spiritual vein?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that, but there might still be some aftereffects. I¡¯m concerned that you might be overdoing it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go alone.¡± Sir Arot stared at Ian intently and then slowly spoke. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate for me to say this, but you¡¯ve changed. Overnight, it seems.¡± ¡°Really? Yes, indeed. I¡¯vee to my senses. So, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back before it gets dark.¡± Ian left these words and headed towards the forest behind the mansion. Ley Line. And where magical energy umtes or flows. Usually, when people think of such ces, they imagine harsh, remote mountainous regions far from human reach, but this isn¡¯t the case here. Although it was said to be far away, it would only take an hour to get there if you take your time. It would be even quicker if you walked or ran faster. Ian looked up. As he got closer to the ley line, the forest became denser. It felt like something might jump out at any moment, but Ian was not at all nervous. He knew there were no monsters here. There might be wild beasts, but even those could be handled with bare hands. As Ian reached the entrance to the ley line, he took a deep breath. ¡®Just as I thought.¡¯ The air was filled with a deep yet pure magical energy, making the atmosphere qualitatively different. Even just breathing it in filled his body with vitality. Even someone who couldn¡¯t sense magical energy would instinctively know something was different upon arriving here. That¡¯s why people would go to great lengths, even paying enormous sums, to acquire suchnd. Even the Berger family, who effectively control the eastern part of the El Kardar Empire, monopolize only a few ley lines. Other locations are shared or leased to other factions. However, this ce, like the main family¡¯s ley line, was exclusively used by members of the Berger family. There was no one elseing here, so he could use it with peace of mind. The surprising thing was that this ley line, when ssified as high, middle, or low, was only considered low-level. Yet, it still gathered and flowed an immense amount of magical energy. In the case of mid-level or high-level ley lines, the concentration of magical energy could be so high that one might suffer from magical intoxication or even be overwhelmed, but he wasn¡¯t sure if that was true. Unfortunately, in his previous life, he never had the chance to visit such ces nor made connections with those who had. ¡®No, actually, there was one.¡¯ The hero and his party. They had once talked about ley lines. ¡®They mentioned that there were rare magical elixirs in mid-level or high-level ley lines.¡¯ Since he had regressed, if he could find those ley lines, he might be able to obtain those elixirs. ¡®Don¡¯t forget and remember it.¡¯ If he ever got close to such ley lines, he would make sure to collect those elixirs. With this determination, Ian stood in the center of the ley line and closed his eyes. ¡°¡­¡­¡± His senses became gradually more acute, and he could feel the magical energy all around him. It felt like being submerged in water. If he stood still, it seemed as though his body might float, and if he waved his hands, he might be able to swim. Ian consciously took a deep breath, feeling the magical energy dissolved in the air draw in with each inhale. As the magical energy entered his lungs, it merged with his blood and flowed through his veins, heading towards his lower abdomen, the dantian. There, a core of magical energy had already formed. After being dormant for a long time, the core began to creak and activate with the influx of external magical energy. It felt like waking from a long slumber. Just like stretching after waking up, a faint warmth began to rise from the dantian and spread throughout his body. Ian was not surprised. This was apletely natural phenomenon. It was a characteristic that appeared when using the Berger family¡¯s unique secret technique, ¡°Bane of Evil¡±, which was both a technique and a style developed by their founder after defeating the emissaries of foreign deities. If someone else saw this, they might notice a shimmering heat rising from his body. However, this was just the initial stage; if Ian had achieved a higher level of mastery, the heat would have enveloped him like a fiery armor, befitting the name ¡°Bane of Evil.¡± To achieve that, Ian continued to breathe deeply, repeatedly absorbing and umting the ley line¡¯s magical energy into his dantian. The umted magical energy was gently heated by the ¡°Bane of Evil¡± technique and flowed through his veins. This faint warmth reacted with the magical energy that had umted in his body but hadn¡¯t been fully dissolved by the elixir he had taken. ¡®¡­Something feels off.¡¯ The magical energy, which had been neglected for a long time and mixed with impurities, was integrating faster than expected. It seemed to be due to the experience and techniques umted from his previous life. At this rate, absorbing the remaining magical energy in his veins would be quick. ¡®Quick? No, this is stillte.¡¯ Others typically digest magical elixirs within a day at the fastest, or within six months at the slowest. However, Ian had taken the elixir on the day of hising-of-age ceremony, and considering that it had already been two years, it was already far toote. ¡®It¡¯s alright. I can hurry up from now on.¡¯ With the current pace, he should be able to finish within a week at most. At least he was saving the time he had originally nned to spend for half a year. Ian opened his eyes a few hourster, having been deeply focused. ¡®This is tough.¡¯ His eyelids were twitching, and his legs were trembling. He could feel beads of sweat running down his jaw. Even though he had only been standing still and circting magical energy, it was more exhausting than the intense physical activity he had done in the morning. Eventually, Ian wobbled and sat down. A self-deprecating smile formed on his lips. ¡®Lack of stamina.¡¯ One of the drawbacks of ¡°Bane of Evil¡± was its high consumption of stamina. Therefore, the people of the Berger family valued physical training, but Ian¡¯s stamina had deteriorated since he had lived like a recluse after hising-of-age ceremony. ¡°¡­Haa.¡± Ian looked up. Though the sun was still out, it was autumn, and the forest¡¯s nightfall came quickly, so it would be dusk soon. ¡®I should head back.¡¯ He wanted to continue despite the exhaustion, but given his current condition, it would be better to stop. ¡®No need to rush.¡¯ As long as he didn¡¯t ck off, reaching level 5 would be quick. Since he had already traveled this path once, it should be easier this time. Ian stood up with a determined face and refreshed himself. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 6 Chapter 6 ¡°Time flies so quickly.¡± Ian murmured as he sat in the training hall, gazing at the distant sky. It had almost been a year since his regression. He felt proud of how he had spent that time, whether long or short. In the mornings, he trained his body in the training hall, and in the afternoons, he practiced his magical cultivation at the Ley Line, leading a busy life. Except for meal times, he hadn¡¯t really rested during the day. It was almost like he was overworking himself. If he were an ordinary person, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure such a schedule. After a month, he began to wonder if he needed to push himself so hard and decided to designate one day a week as a rest day. On those days, he would sleep in and leisurely take walks or, sometimes, go hunting with the gamekeeper to catch deer or boars and enjoy roasted meat. Of course, he would also drink the fine wine stored in the disy cab without reservation. It was so enjoyable that it felt like all his umted fatigue vanished. Looking back, he realized he had never lived so diligently, even in his previous life. Reaching a higher level wasn¡¯t particrly difficult. He had already gained enlightenment and, thanks to his contributions to defeating the foreign envoy, his inner mental realm had expanded to some extent. As a result, he was now on the verge of reaching Level 3. It was indeed a remarkable achievement. However, he could only consider himself at the starting line now. Having wasted two years, it felt like no one was left at the starting line. ¡®But still, look where I am.¡¯ He had finally caught up with those who had left earlier. In his previous life, it would have taken several more years to achieve this. Even then, it was an arduous path. In contrast, now it was like a well-maintained road. Just knowing that he had elerated the process was extremely satisfying. It was a pity he couldn¡¯t brag about it. No one would believe him even if he imed to have regressed. ¡®But what is the real reason for my regression?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t been appointed as a hero by the Twelve Lords, who were said to be divine fragments and agents of the gods. He hadn¡¯t achieved any aplishments worthy of worldly worship. He hadn¡¯t reached Level 6, known as an ascendant or transcendent, let alone Level 9. At most, he was a Level 5 treasure hunter¡­ well, the title ¡°treasure hunter¡± was a bit ttering. He was essentially a mercenary. ¡®And it¡¯s not like I had any extraordinary artifacts¡­¡¯ The only notable achievement was surviving alongside the hero until the end. But was that really something exceptional? It was a question he had pondered countless times over the past year, but he still didn¡¯t have an answer. He hoped he would find out in due time. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s time to go.¡¯ Leaving his mixed feelings behind, Ian got up from his seat and brushed off the dust. Even though he had only been sitting for a short while, he was covered in dust. Since he was going to wash up anyway, he did a quick job of cleaning and headed toward the vi. It seemed they had guests. A luxurious carriage, bearing the me emblem of the Berger family, was parked in front of the vi. ¡®Is Dior here?¡¯ It was still far from the promised date. As he passed the stableman soothing the horses, Ian entered the building and saw two knights in reddish-brown armor talking with Sir Arot. One was obviously male, while the other was identifiable as female through the contours of the armor. But gender wasn¡¯t the important thing here. What mattered was that they were from the Red Spear Order of the Berger family. The small IV inscribed on their shoulder pads confirmed they belonged to the 4th unit. What were they doing here? ¡°Hm?¡± Hearing the sound of the door opening, the two turned around, and one of them stepped forward. Judging by theck of a fur cor around his neck, he appeared to be a regr member. He slightly bowed his head and offered a formal greeting. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯m Mael from the 4th unit of the Red Spear Order.¡± ¡°¡­Mael?¡± The name sounded familiar, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce it. No, it was a name he couldn¡¯t forget. Ian squinted and stared at the knight, but the face was obscured by a helmet, making it impossible to recognize. The visor was structured in such a way that it was difficult to see inside, and a magical lens blocked even the color of the eyes. But the name and voice were enough for Ian to recall who it was. Mael removed his helmet to confirm. Blonde hair and blue eyes weremon sights in the El Carda Empire. Moreover, the face was strikingly handsome, the kind that would make anyone stop and stare as they passed by. But Ian showed no reaction. Instead, he frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then who¡¯s this¡­¡± ¡°Yes, this is Mari.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± The female knight waved her hand. But she didn¡¯t seem particrly pleased. It looked like she was merely making a forced gesture due to her connection to the Berger family. If not, she would have maintainedplete silence. ¡®Or rather, there probably wouldn¡¯t have been any contact in the first ce.¡¯ As Ian was having these thoughts, Mael was giving Mari a look. ¡°Mari, you should show proper respect.¡± ¡°Why bother? Didn¡¯t the young master say we¡¯re the same age and should be friends, so we can speakfortably?¡± ¡°The young master did? When?¡± ¡°Back when we first met. Didn¡¯t he?¡± It was during theing-of-age ceremony. Ian nodded. ¡°Right. Mael, you can speakfortably too.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm, no. I¡¯ll just use honorifics. It¡¯s morefortable for me.¡± ¡°Hmph, such pretentiousness~¡± Ignoring Mari¡¯s retort, Mael continued to stare at Ian. Ian found the gaze a bit ufortable. ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡± ¡°Is it that you still find us troublesome?¡± The question was slightly irritable, but Ian knew there was no malicious intent behind it. It was just the way Mael was¡ªpurely curious. In the past, he might have reacted with anger and frustration, but having endured twenty years including his previous life, he could now control his emotions. ¡°A little.¡± But that didn¡¯t mean he could meet them without any reservations. ¡®Maybe it¡¯s unavoidable?¡¯ A significant part of the reason he had be a recluse was due to these twins. At this point, three years ago, although the exact details were unclear, the Berger family had decided to break with their centuries-old tradition and unusually hold theing-of-age ceremony in conjunction with another family from the east. Theing-of-age ceremony, while officially a celebration, was essentially an evaluation of skills. During this event, Ian had experienced defeat against four prodigies. And it wasn¡¯t just a defeat amidst equals; he had knelt before overwhelming talent. The void left by this experience was filled with inferiority and self-loathing, but that was no longer the case. This time, he would fill it with effort. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Thinking about the past brought a bitter taste to his mouth. Ian couldn¡¯t hide his bitterness as he looked at Mael. ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been sent by the unitmander to escort you.¡± ¡°¡­The unitmander?¡± ¡°Sir Dior Berger.¡± ¡°Dior is the unitmander? Since when? Isn¡¯t he still a member?¡± ¡°Well, it was around the time of arge-scale personnel change¡­ it¡¯s been about two years. The formermander of the 4th unit was promoted to the ck Spear Order. Naturally, Sir Dior became the newmander. And since the position of unitmander was to be held by the strongest member, there was really no one more suitable than Sir Dior, so it was essentially a unanimous decision.¡± Perhaps because he hadn¡¯t been very interested in family matters in his previous life, Ian knew that Dior was a member of the Red Spear Order¡¯s 4th unit, but he had never imagined that Dior would rise to the position of unitmander at such a young age. He only remembered that Dior would be themander in about ten years. ¡°In any case, unless you have any objections, we n to depart for the main residence tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Tomorrow? That¡¯s unexpected. I thought you¡¯d say we need to leave right now.¡± Mael smiled and nced at the knight. Since he was wearing his helmet deeply, it was impossible to guess his expression. ¡°Oh, my sister did say something like that, but I don¡¯t think so. You weren¡¯t idling around; you were training in the hall. Seeing how you¡¯re covered in sweat, you must have worked hard. So, you should wash up, have a meal, and then rest before packing. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± ¡°What if I refuse to go?¡± ¡°Well, in that case, we¡¯d have to leave reluctantly. We can¡¯t drag you along. However, anticipating that you might say something like this, the unitmander left a message.¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± ¡°He advised that it would be better for you toe along willingly. If you don¡¯t, he said he woulde to get you personally.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he add anything else?¡± ¡°Um, yes. He did.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯d drag me along if necessary?¡± Mael flinched visibly and looked genuinely surprised, his eyes wide open. Perhaps due to his youth, he had difficulty concealing his emotions. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious. He said something like that before.¡± ¡°¡­So, what will you do?¡± ¡°What will I do? I¡¯ll go to the main residence, of course. You¡¯ve traveled a long way, so you should restfortably.¡± ¡°And what about you?¡± At Mael¡¯s question, Ian hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll wash up and eat¡­ then I¡¯ll probably head to the Ley Line. Why, do you want toe?¡± ¡°Is that alright?¡± Ian had expected him to decline, but Mael answered immediately, as if he had been waiting for that offer. His eyes sparkled, and he seemed a bit eager. Ian couldn¡¯t dismiss the offer as just a casual remark and found himself nodding in agreement. ¡°Sure, why not.¡± After all, the Ley Line associated with this vi was of a low grade, and anyone affiliated with the Berger family could use it with the administrator¡¯s permission. In other words, Mael was qualified to use it as well. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get ready!¡± ¡°No need to rush. We¡¯re not leaving immediately. You can rest for now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Leaving the overly excited Mael behind, Ian attended to his tasks in turn. He washed off the sweat from his body with hot water provided by the servants, relieving his fatigue, and restored his strength with a hearty meal of meat. As Ian wiped the grease from his mouth with a damp towel and looked up, he saw Mael and Mari, the two Red Spear Order knights, sitting across from him with astonished expressions. ¡°You really ate all this¡­?¡± ¡°Why the surprise? You¡¯ve seen me eat like this before.¡± ¡°Of course, the unitmander eats a lot too, but not to this extent.¡± ¡°Come on. If anything, I probably ate more. I doubt I ate less than you. You¡¯ll be like this too, once you master the Bane of Evil.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± ¡°¡­Where to?¡± Ian looked at Mael with a questioning nce as if to say, ¡°How could you not know?¡± ¡°To the Ley Line.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Seeing Mael feign surprise, Ian chuckled. ¡°You were waiting for me to say that, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll prepare the carriage.¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s not far; we can walk.¡± Ian got up from his seat and left the dining room. Mael and Mari, the two armored Red Spear knights, followed immediately. What was odd was Mari on the left. Although she had removed her helmet during the meal, she put it back on as soon as they left the vi. That was fine. It seemed a bit excessive, but it was likely to be prepared for any possible situation. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yet, there was an ufortable feeling from the staresing from the side. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Ian let out a soft sigh. It would have been easier if they were just ncing asionally, but their constant, piercing stares made him feel ufortable and uneasy. Eventually, he decided to ask them directly. ¡°¡­Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Mari turned away from Ian with a blunt tone, returning her gaze to the front. ¡°Mael must have noticed that you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡± ¡°Mael, stop talking nonsense. When did I say that?¡± ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it true? I think so too. Oh, of course, it¡¯s in a good way. You¡¯ve clearly grown a lot, both outwardly and inwardly.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mari didn¡¯t deny that she thought so. Although it might sound odd to judge growth based only on appearance, hearing it from them, of all people, made Ian feel an inexplicable sense of pride. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit puffed up. Mael and Mari. These twins, born into the declining Count family of Rondria, possessed extraordinary talent as if blessed by some of the Twelve Lords, who are considered divine agents. From a young age, they began to umte magical power simply through breathing, without any special training methods. They also had an innate talent for martial arts, able to replicate techniques after just a few observations. They didn¡¯t just mimic movements; they understood and could apply the principles behind them. They were truly exceptional geniuses. In fact, before turning twenty-five, they had already reached Level 6 in the Spiritual Realm and were revered as heroes in the East. ¡°Not that they were arrogant like me.¡± Of course, they could have been disliked for their bluntness, but their honesty was appreciated by everyone. Ian had always beenpared to them. Whenever they were together, he felt diminished and miserable, and naturally, he became envious and resentful of the twins. He deeply understood what it felt like to be endlessly small. But interestingly, that wasn¡¯t the case anymore. ¡°Perhaps¡­.¡± It must be due to his several decades of umted experience and a year of rapid growth based on his rtively matured mind. Ian took a deep breath and spoke to them. ¡°Thank you. It feels good to hear that.¡± It was sincere. How many people could receive such praise from future elite knights? It was rare. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mael and Mari said nothing more, and in the quiet atmosphere, they arrived at the Ley Line. ¡°Is this your first timeing to a Ley Line?¡± ¡°Yes. But it¡¯s not as full of magical energy as I expected. The density is high, but¡­ honestly, it¡¯s disappointing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve absorbed a lot here over the past year, so it¡¯s to be expected. Still, it¡¯s much better than other ces.¡± That was true. Even if the magical energy was depleted, it was still a Ley Line. The quality of the energy was inherently different. Mael nodded, acknowledging this. Mari had already settled in a corner, focusing on channeling her magical power. A faint shimmer was undting over the armor she wore, giving the impression that she was ready to unleash mes at any moment. ¡®I should start too.¡¯ Ian closed his eyes and slowly began to concentrate by taking deep breaths. As he did, the surrounding magical energy naturally gathered around him. A satisfying sense of fulfillment and warmth spread through his body, and vitality began to swirl within him. How long had he been channeling? Suddenly, he felt a gaze on him and opened his eyes. About ten steps away, Mael and Mari stood side by side, watching intently. ¡°Sir.¡± Mael spoke first. Ian, catching his breath slightly, responded. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re okay with it, would you like to have a spar with me?¡± ¡°¡­Suddenly?¡± ¡°I apologize. But seeing you so engrossed in your channeling, I couldn¡¯t help but want to see your skill in action. I understand it¡¯s rude, but since there¡¯s no one else around¡­¡± In other words, since there are no spectators, there¡¯s no need to worry about the oue. It seemed like a considerate offer, but Mael didn¡¯t seem to entertain the idea of losing at all. ¡®So arrogant.¡¯ On the other hand, it seemed understandable. These twins were born geniuses. Given their few rivals of the same age, their attitude was somewhat natural. Perhaps that¡¯s why. The opportunity to humble them seemed to have arrived. A chance to release the pent-up frustrations and shake off past insecurities. It felt a bit childish to be eager to win against someone like them, but Ian pushed aside the embarrassment and nodded willingly. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Mari, lend Sir a sword.¡± ¡°No, you do it.¡± Ian was puzzled by the twins bickering over who would handle the sword. He couldn¡¯t understand why suchpetitive spirits were stirred up just by channeling magical energy. In the end, it was Mael who stepped forward. Mari sighed, unsheathed a sword from her waist, and silently handed it to Ian. ¡°Use it well and return it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Ian nced at the discontented Mari before looking down at the sword in his hand. It had been a year. No, it had been since his reincarnation that hest held a de. The weight was subtly different from the wooden practice swords made from cedar, awakening a long-forgotten sensation. He gripped the scabbard, held the hilt, and tried to draw it. nk. Or rather, he attempted to draw it. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± nk. It wouldn¡¯te out. What¡¯s going on? Why is this happening? Was he so weak now? Couldn¡¯t he draw a single sword? Ian couldn¡¯t hide his confusion. Though he could force the sword out, he feared it might get damaged, so he became cautious. ¡°Is there some kind of magic on this?¡± Mari let out a slight, almost mockingugh and nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s enchanted with recognition magic, so unless you¡¯re of the same affiliation, you can¡¯t draw it.¡± She extended her hand, indicating that Ian should return the sword. When he handed it back, Mari demonstrated how it should be done. Srrrng. The sword slid out effortlessly. The de was so sharp it seemed unnervingly well-maintained. It was a real sword. ¡®So that¡¯s how it works.¡¯ It seemed like a measure to prevent the sword from being stolen in a critical situation, but he wondered if such a level of attention was necessary for just a single sword. ¡°As you can see, there¡¯s a safety mechanism, so you can use it as is.¡± Ian took the sword from Mari and looked at Mael. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking off my armor. It should be fair that way.¡± Ian looked at him disdainfully. ¡°Not wearing abat ring?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Mael blinked in confusion. Ian¡¯s puzzlement grew even more. Combat rings are an innovative invention of the El Carda Empire, equipped with a small subspace to store any type of clothing. They¡¯ve be essential gear for knights due to their advantage of allowing quick changes of attire anywhere. How could he not have one? But Mael¡¯s response only deepened Ian¡¯s frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you know about it, but those are only issued to the captain and the vice-captain. As a regr member, I wouldn¡¯t have such a valuable item.¡± ¡°What?¡± Oh,e to think of it¡­. The initial versions of thebat ring were both costly to produce and technologicallyplex, leading to supply shortages. If this was that period, even the Berger family would not have had many in stock. So, it seems that providing them to all the Red Spear Knights was still a far-off future prospect. ¡®I should have visited the main family to learn more.¡¯ His isted lifestyle had left him out of touch with current affairs. Anyway, if they don¡¯t have it, they don¡¯t have it. ¡°Then put on your armor.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Put it on. How long are you going to be out of uniform? You don¡¯t even have spare clothes.¡± They hadn¡¯t arrived by carriage but walked, so they had no means to transport their gear. Thus, Mael would have to put everything back on for the return trip. From the look on Mari¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t seem inclined to help. Mael¡¯s expression brightened, perhaps pleased by the suggestion. ¡°Is that alright?¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t go charging into things just because you¡¯re wearing it.¡± While his body was tougher due to channeling magical energy, he wasn¡¯t invincible. Though he might be able to withstand it at level 6, for now, it was clear that he would likely suffer some injuries. ¡°Such a thing will never happen. Even if I suffer a serious injury, it will be alright. Even if I lose an arm or a leg, there are mid-level potions prepared, so as long as the severed ends are clean, they can be reattached.¡± ¡°¡­Are you saying you¡¯d cut off a limb if necessary?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just making a point.¡± ¡°Seems suspicious. No one sent me here to kill me, did they?¡± Mael shook his head in response, handing back the sheathed sword. ¡°By the way, just in case, I¡¯m not a Red Spear Knight, so the sheath shouldn¡¯te off. But could yours fall off?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Didn¡¯t I mention that I have potions?¡± Damn¡­ this is making me uneasy. ¡°And unless you¡¯re leaking magic, it won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ian gripped the sword. His heart pounded. This was undoubtedly the most nerve-wracking moment since his reincarnation. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Though he hadn¡¯t said so, Ian moved first. He didn¡¯t bother with a preliminary skirmish. He would learn through direct confrontation. Indeed, had his diligent training over the past year been worthwhile? It felt as if the memory of his crushing defeat was shackled to his body. Was decades of umted experience enough to surpass innate talent? ¡®I may notck in talent myself¡­¡¯ Yet before a true genius, he might be no different from an ordinary person. Therefore, he would give it his all from the start. Ian charged at Mael with all his might, sword raised. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 8 Chapter 8 ng! The swords, protected by their sheaths, shed with force. Immediately after the collision, Mael¡¯s previously cheerful expression turned to one of surprise. Contrary to his expectations, the strength behind the de was substantial. His previously steadfast stance felt shaky as his arms were pushed up. In that moment of vulnerability, Ian seized the opportunity. Retracting his sword, he was already aiming for Mael¡¯s sr plexus. ¡®Quite aggressive.¡¯ Although Mael was armored and the de was sheathed, any stab would still be painful. It would just push him back. Ian would have preferred to simply absorb the blows and counterattack, but that would be unfair. So, he had to avoid relying on his armor. He had no choice but to retreat as if he were unarmored. However, Ian wasn¡¯t just standing by. He relentlessly pursued. ng! Step by step, Mael had to block multiple attacks, ranging from two or three to as many as four or five with each step backward. ¡®Fast.¡¯ Moreover, the attacks were sharp. If he lost focus even for a moment, the tip of that sword seemed ready to tap his head. Yet, Mael did not falter. His talent was extraordinary. He deftly deflected the de aiming at his side with a flick of his eyes. He avoided the thrusts with precision. Calmly waiting for the right moment, he finally saw his chance. He maneuvered their swords to force Ian off bnce. ¡®I¡¯ve got him!¡¯ At the same time, he attempted to strike Ian¡¯s head with the base of the hilt but missed. Ian slipped away with the agility of a squirrel. ¡®It¡¯s alright.¡¯ This was only the first exchange. He would regain his momentum from here. But soon, Mael realized things were not going as he had hoped. In a brief span, they had exchanged dozens of attacks and defenses, yet he was not advancing but only retreating. Moreover, no matter how he tried to find an opening, he couldn¡¯t touch Ian. He couldn¡¯t even graze him. Every attack missed. Now, he couldn¡¯t even fake a block. Mael¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t figure it out. ¡®Is he reading all my moves?¡¯ Considering how narrowly Ian evaded every strike, that seemed likely. ¡®¡­Amazing.¡¯ What impressed Mael the most was Ian¡¯s swordsmanship. Not even the Red Spear Knights, nor the squad leader Dior, wielded their swords so fiercely. The martial arts of the Berger family were known for their refinement, starting smoothly and ending neatly, while Ian¡¯s style was the exact opposite. It felt like facing a ferocious beast, charging and tearing with relentless aggression. ¡®Mercenaries.¡¯ Yes. The swordsmanship of the ruthless mercenaries he had encountered during missions had felt like this. But they were far more skilled. It was as if Ian was a seasoned warrior who had survived countless battles. ¡®This doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯ Before finding the vi, Mael had gathered information about Ian from nearby viges. As expected, all the reports were unfavorable and filled with exaggerations. None of them mentioned anything about Ian working as a mercenary or training diligently. But this was surprising. The Ian he met again after several years was clearly different. The moment he burst through the gate, the smell of sweat was the first sign. The odor didn¡¯t bother him. On the contrary, it felt familiar. It was natural for a knight to have that scent. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just a one-time urrence; the servants seemed ustomed to it. ¡®A recluse?¡¯ If that were the case, he wouldn¡¯t have such a disciplined physique. ¡®Pathetic?¡¯ Seeing him in person, it was impossible to think so. A bird with its wings clipped was now ready to soar again. He had evidently been training diligently at this vi, indifferent to others¡¯ opinions. At the same time, Mael was curious. Who had he learned from? Or had he achieved this level through self-teaching? If he had, why hadn¡¯t he shown this prowess during theing-of-age ceremony? What had caused this change? But Mael could no longer continue these thoughts. He had to deflect the swording straight at him. His wrist was tingling. Deflecting the blows wasn¡¯t easy. He kept being pushed back. It was a mistake to be overconfident. Underestimating Ian had been a misstep. He had assumed it would be the same as before, that victory woulde easily. This was the result of his arrogance. At some point, his focus had faltered, unable to keep up with the increasinglyplex attacks. In contrast, Ian seemed to be more energized. ng! The sword, still in its sheath, nced off Mael¡¯s armored shoulder and struck his thigh. Though he blocked it, it slid into his side, then hit his ribs and finally pushed him back with the hilt aimed at his sr plexus. As he corrected his staggering posture, he saw the sword now aimed at his throat. Mael stared nkly at Ian with wide eyes. Everything had happened in an instant. ¡°¡­I¡¯ve lost.¡± Ian tried to smile broadly but quickly furrowed his brows. He was at level 5. Though he may have lost the physical abilities he honed through his past life¡¯s struggles, his experience, memories, and skills from countless battles remained. Seeing Ian¡¯s victorious expression based on that, Mael felt a strong sense of self-reproach. What was more frustrating was that even though he had given his all from the start, it took quite a while to secure the win. Certainly, he had cked off at times, but even considering that, it was still too slow. ¡®Genius is genius.¡¯ Maybe I¡¯m the onecking. Mael muttered bitterly, wiped the sweat from his face, and sheathed his sword. He then approached Mari, who had been watching from the side, and returned the sword, apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I swung it a bit roughly¡­ The de might be damaged.¡± Or perhaps the sheath was broken. Mari examined the sword, checking the de and the inside of the sheath, and sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We can request an exchange when we return.¡± ¡°Well, if ites to that, you can at least use my name.¡± After all, as a member of the family, he would change it without anyints. ¡°Who did you learn your swordsmanship from?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Turning around, Ian saw Mael¡¯s serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m not confident due to my limited experience, but if my intuition is correct, it was the swordsmanship of mercenaries. The particr¡­¡± ¡°Filthiness? Persistent, clingy, and rough.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to demean it that way.¡± But it seemed Mael had no intention of denying it. It was, after all, an urate description. Ian chuckled lightly. It was inevitable. Much of what he learned during his mercenary days was picked up by observing or through expensive lessons. He had also incorporated his family¡¯s swordsmanship, mixing it with his blood and sweat to develop his own style. While he couldn¡¯t im to be the best, he aimed for excellence, so his skill level was substantial. He could prove his skill by having survived while others fell. In a sense, all mercenaries could be considered his teachers. Survivors are strong. Luck might have yed a part, but it was primarily skill that made it possible. So, he had closely observed their actions and stolen their techniques. ¡°And made them my own.¡± He had endured much hardship. Even thinking about it now made him grind his teeth. Of course, there wasn¡¯t a single mercenary among them who deserved to be called a true teacher¡­ ¡°Well, a few did.¡± Not all mercenaries were bad. Some were foolishly kind-hearted. Ian shook off his mixed feelings and looked at Mael. ¡°You asked who I learned from.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°I said I¡¯m not telling. Even if I did, you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°So I¡¯m not telling.¡± With a look of disbelief on Mael¡¯s face, Ian decided it was time to leave. Since he had spent a lot of time meditating on his mana and the sparring was over, there was nothing more to do. Before leading the way out, Ian took onest look around the vi. It was where he had stayed for a year. Consistently quiet. Consistently gloomy. Consistently dark. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He wondered if he could brighten the ce up. Ian extended his hand forward. Ignoring the curious stares of Mael and Mari, he drew up his mana. A small me flickered into existence in his palm, writhing and growingrger as it swirled. At first, it was the size of a candle me, but soon it grew to the size of a massive boulder. There were no techniques or tricks involved. It was purely a creation of raw mana. The intense heat warmed the surrounding air, and the bright light chased away the darkness. But the limits were clear. The fireball no longer expanded. This was its limit. It was only capable of maintaining its current state, and after a brief moment, it began to gradually shrink. The darkness that had momentarily retreated seemed to creep back in, reiming its territory. Ian, feeling an inexplicable difort at the sight, furrowed his brow and extinguished the me. In an instant, the surroundings plunged into darkness again. Perhaps due to the excessive use of mana, his head throbbed with a dull ache. Turning silently, he began to walk away, with Mael and Mari following behind. Upon returning to the vi from the spiritual vein, dinner was already prepared. After satisfying his hunger with the hearty meal, Ian noticed the disy case as he headed to his room. Among the empty bottles, there were still unopened ones visible. Despite having drunk asionally over the past year, a lot remained. ¡®Should I drink it all?¡¯ However, drinking alone would only lead to waste. He wouldn¡¯t be able to fully enjoy the taste without any snacks, and¡­. Leaving it behind felt like a waste. After some thought, Ian decided to keep just one bottle and distribute the rest to the people at the vi. He would give two bottles to the hunter who had been quite helpful, and perhaps two to Sir Arot, the vi¡¯s manager. That should be about right. The remaining bottles would be distributed one each to the servants. When he mentioned giving away the alcohol, everyone dly came to collect their share. Once all the bottles were handed out, only the empty ones remained in the disy case. It was a bit disappointing but also relieving. Ian took thest bottle and a ss, and sat at the table by the window. The moon hung in the night sky, surrounded by twinkling stars, creating a scene of considerable charm. The famous poet of the Karam Empire once said that when drinking with nature as apanion, nothing else is needed, and for some reason, Ian felt he could understand that sentiment a bit. Tonight, the wine tasted particrly sweet. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Inside the moving carriage, Ian stared vacantly out the window at the passing scenery. His posture, with his chin propped up on his hand, looked quite disheveled andcked the dignity expected of a noble. However, no one was there toment on it. Ian was alone in the carriage. It seemed Mael and Mari preferred to drive from the front rather than sitting with him. Aside from the asional sounds of their yful bickering, the atmosphere was quite peaceful. ¡°This is nice. Very nice.¡± Even though he saw thesendscapes every day after returning to this time, they still felt strangely unfamiliar. His previous life had been so intense. The Twelve Lords, who were said to be the divine agents, had been defeated by foreign invaders, though the details were unclear. Their presence had faded over time. People had called out for their lords, but only despair had returned. Even the so-called heroes, who were supposed to be blessed with divine protection, had frequently been reported to be killed by the apostles of the foreign invaders, which seemed a natural progression. Honestly, every time such rumors spread, the minions of the foreign invaders stirred up chaos across the world. There were madmen driven to despair by the dire situation. Priests worshipping the foreign invaders, humanity¡¯s enemies, and sorcerers delving into dark knowledge had appeared. Thieves, taking advantage of the chaotic times, had swarmed everywhere. It truly was the end of an era. Everywhere, crows fed on corpses, and it wasmon to see fierce monsters growling as you climbed the mountains. Yes, that was the world. It wasn¡¯t as beautiful and full of life as this. Ian squinted. The forests were burning. Thend was rotting. The sky was a deep violet. The scenes of that time flickered before his eyes and began to ovep with the present reality. ¡°!¡± Startled, he tried to straighten his slouched body, but his body wouldn¡¯t move. He couldn¡¯t even twitch a finger. That wasn¡¯t all. He felt a throbbing headache, dizziness, and nausea. Was he experiencing motion sickness? He tried to call out to stop the carriage, but no sound came out. He was even short of breath. Breathing was difficult. He squeezed his eyes shut. When he opened them again, everything seemed normal. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The carriage was smoothly ascending the hill, and the view outside was endlessly beautiful. The forest was lush, thend was fertile, and the sky was high and blue. Aside from the sweat he had broken into, he felt fine. He was in good health. ¡°It was just a dream.¡± A deep sense of relief washed over him. But that feeling was fleeting. Ian couldn¡¯t hide his troubled feelings. Since he had returned to the past, it was easy to infer that this was a glimpse of the future. His premonition was troubling. He felt something bad was about to happen. Creeeak. A small window on the wall connected to the driver¡¯s seat was opened. Ian looked in that direction and saw the Red Spear knight¡¯s helmet. ¡°Master.¡± It was Mael¡¯s voice. ¡°There¡¯s a vige nearby. Would you like to take a short break?¡± ¡°A vige.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s called Dioble Vige. It¡¯s quite sizable. We¡¯ll arrive once we cross the hill. I stopped by here on the way to the vi, and there¡¯s a restaurant known for its excellent potato gratin. It¡¯s a clean ce, and it should suit your tastes.¡± Ian chuckled. Gratin, yes. It was a dish he enjoyed during his wandering days. Just as he was about to suggest stopping there, Ian detected a strange magical ripple and heard an eerie, chilling sound. Kiiiiiiiii! The unpleasant resonance was enough to jolt him out of his daze. Ian recognized what it meant. He could not be unaware of it in this era. It was a warning that a group of foreign invaders was tearing through dimensions anding through. ¡°Mael!¡± Ian shouted urgently. ¡°Stop the carriage immediately!¡± ¡°We¡¯re doing it!¡± The carriage shook violently as the excited horses reared. But, as expected from a noble¡¯s carriage, the horses were not ordinary, and the carriage quickly slowed down. As soon as the carriage came to aplete stop, Ian threw open the door and jumped out. The sound hade from not far away. ¡°Where is it?¡± He turned his head sharply, scanning the surroundings but seeing nothing. Suddenly, he remembered hearing that several nearby viges had been trampled by monsters pouring out of the outer gate around this time. ¡°Could this be the origin of it?¡± With urgency, he sprinted up the remaining hill. From the top, he saw the vige below and the outer gate that was currently open. A rift had torn open in the air like paper being ripped, with light spilling out in a mirage-like fashion. The color of the light was yellow and orange. The danger of the outer gate could conveniently be categorized into five grades. Yellow, orange, red, purple, and ck. So, what was in front of him was¡­ ¡°Grade 4.¡± This was not good. If it had been Grade 5, there wouldn¡¯t have been a need to be so rmed. With two Red Spear knights, they would have been able to handle it. But for Grade 4, three people might not be enough. They might be able to handle it. What kind of monsters would emerge was crucial. However, the number of monsters was the variable. It was unknown how many woulde out. If it was a manageable number, they could handle it, but if there were many, some might get through. If they headed towards the vige, many people would likely die. Ian turned back to Mael and Mari, who were still by the carriage. They were geniuses. They had overwhelming talent and skills to match. They had performed their duties well so far. So, Dior must have sent them to the vi without appointing a senior knight specifically. ¡°¡­¡­¡± His deliberation did not take long. Ian returned to the carriage and rummaged through his belongings. A bow and arrows. These were items provided by the local hunter. They were not the best, but they were decent enough. ¡°There¡¯s a Grade 4 outer gate below the hill.¡± ¡°We should go back then.¡± ¡°And we need to call for support?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no messenger, so we¡¯ll have to wait. For now, it seems safer to return to the vi.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ian responded firmly. ¡°If we don¡¯t eliminate the monsters that burst out from the outer gate early on, it will be troublesome. You know how they can multiply quickly. Didn¡¯t they teach you that in the Order?¡± ¡°I was taught. I understand that initial response is crucial. But it¡¯s dangerous for just the two of us.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Mari is with us as well. There are three of us.¡± ¡°No, just two. I was referring to Mari and myself.¡± ¡°¡­So you didn¡¯t consider me at full strength?¡± Mael nodded as if there were no more room for debate. ¡°That¡¯s a reasonable point. You have no armor. No sword either. What do you n to fight with? That bow and arrows? To be honest, monsters are different from beasts. You might inflict some wounds, but you won¡¯t be able to finish them.¡± There was a method. Targeting vital spots like the forehead. However, hitting vital spots on monsters, which are more agile and stronger than beasts, was nearly impossible without the skill of an experienced hunter. Even then, maintaining calmness while shooting arrows was crucial. Facing monsters and keeping suchposure required a considerable amount of courage. Mael acknowledged Ian¡¯s swordsmanship skills from their recent sparring but didn¡¯t consider it applicable in realbat situations. Acting on mere vanity would be too dangerous. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that? Don¡¯t worry. I have my own methods. And if we ignore the outer gate now¡­ things won¡¯t end well.¡± Ian turned and started climbing the hill again. Mael and Mari hurriedly followed. However, they couldn¡¯t just grab and pull him because of his status as a Berger family knight, making it difficult to take such actions. Anxious, they reached the top of the hill and saw the outer gate below, which was open. Although their expressions were hidden by helmets, their tense demeanor was evident. ¡°As I mentioned earlier, it¡¯s a Grade 5 or 4 gate. About a hundred well-trained soldiers could handle it easily. Even fifty would be enough. But do you think such soldiers are stationed in a vige with just a simple wooden fence?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°There likely aren¡¯t any. The vige is somewhatrge for its size, with decent defenses and a self-defense force indicated by the bell. But do you think there are any capable soldiers among them?¡± ¡°Probably not.¡± ¡°Exactly? If we leave it like this, the vige will be monster food. Are you just going to watch? Red Spear Knights? Isn¡¯t the Berger family¡¯s Order sworn to protect the eastern region?¡± ¡°¡­You are right. However, we are currently on a mission. The mission takes precedence over duty. Thus, our current priority is your safety.¡± ¡°My safety?¡± Ian chuckled. The realization that he was being guarded by the future heroes of the eastern region was striking. ¡°Quite reassuring.¡± No sooner had he spoken than a strange magical ripple urred again, indicating the outer gate was fully opened. The sensation that swept over him was genuinely unpleasant. Momentster, the roar of beasts could be heard, and monsters began to pour out in five sessive waves. ¡®Five. Six. Seven. Eight. Nine¡­¡¯ A total of thirty-five. Fortunately, the number wasn¡¯t overwhelming. It was rtively small. The average number of monsters pouring out from a single outer gate is in the hundreds. Ian¡¯s brief relief was reced by a focused examination of their appearance. They had wolf-like faces, with their bodies covered in fur. Their build wasrger than that of a child but smaller than an adult. They walked on four legs but were capable of bipedal movement. Ian immediately identified them. ¡®Hyong.¡¯ The namebines the characters for ¡°deceive¡± and ¡°wolf.¡± These creatures were first discovered in the Karam Empire and were known for their strong biting power. Their ws were also sharp, and being scratched by them could result in severe injuries. Armor was essential when dealing with them. Ian spoke again. ¡°If you¡¯re truly concerned about my safety, then you need to fight alongside me. I¡¯m sorry about this.¡± ¡°This is problematic.¡± ¡°I imagine it is. But isn¡¯t it a bit of good fortune?¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± ¡°Hyong. If it were another kind of monster, we¡¯d be in real trouble.¡± Mael grudgingly nodded. ¡°Hyong is¡­ well,pared to other monsters, they are of a lower level. I believe Mari and I can handle them. However, the numbers are a bit concerning.¡± ¡°Even with magic?¡± ¡°Mari and I are still at Level 2.¡± They were expected to be Level 3 by now. Then again, it was likely they were still in their growth phase. Even being at Level 2 was impressive. And in this situation, it was sufficient. Ian watched as the Hyong struggled to rise. Instinctively, they seemed to sense where their prey was and were fixated on the vige across from them. The urgent ringing of the bell hanging from the wooden fence likely drew their attention even more. ¡®Twenty-four.¡¯ That¡¯s how many arrows were in his quiver. He didn¡¯t need to count; it was a number he kept track of during his hunting trips with the hunter. He drew an arrow. The tip was finely sharpened, promising to pierce through anything. He ced it on the bowstring, raised the bow above his head, and drew it back. The string was naturally pulled tight. Mael watched this from the side. Ian smiled. ¡°Trust me.¡± ¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The arrowhead, imbued with magical energy, was set ame. The light and heat emitted did not disperse into the air but instead concentrated around the arrowhead. Despite there being no visible gaps, the me relentlessly seeped in and gathered its power. Ian deliberately held his breath. With a sharp gaze, he released the bowstring. Piiing! In the blink of an eye, the arrow wasunched far away. It left a red trail as it arced through the air and fell to the ground. Mael was disappointed. Even without seeing the impact, he could predict where the arrow wouldnd. Unless an unexpected gust of wind blew or the monsters intentionally dodged, it was bound to hit the ground. For someone who had confidently suggested eliminating the monsters with his bow and arrows, Ian¡¯s archery skills seemedcking. However, that was not the case. The arrow was never intended to kill the enemy. Pahk! A sound like this would have been heard. Although he did not actually hear it due to the Hyong¡¯s howls. Still, he could guess what had happened. The me, gathered on the arrowhead, surged along the shaft and spread outwards, forming a barrier. The barrier was neither very long nor thick. It wouldn¡¯t burn for long. But what was certain was that a barrier had been established on the path leading to the vige. ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯ Fire is feared by any beast, and that includes monsters. While a small me might not deter them, a roaring inferno like this would be instinctively avoided. The Hyong, which had been advancing towards the vige, hesitated. ¡®To infuse the arrow with the power of fire.¡¯ If too much power had been used, the arrow would have turned to ash mid-flight. But given that it did not, it was clear that the control had been meticulous. In the meantime, Ian fired two more arrows. ¡°¡­Oh!¡± Mael let out an involuntary exmation. The arrows that were shot struck the Hyong squarely in the back of the head. They pierced through the skull and into the brain, soon engulfed by mes. The fire spread like it was consuming dry firewood, engulfing the heads of the Hyong. ¡°Two.¡± Ian¡¯s voice sounded pleased. The arrows left his hand one after another. They sang through the air with a whistling sound, like a string instrument being yed. Despite the close range, the uracy of the arrows was remarkably precise. ¡°Five.¡± The Hyong, who had been staring in shock at their burning kin, finally turned around after three more of their number fell. Their ring eyes were fixed in this direction. A palpable sense of danger was felt here as well. Awooo! With a fierce roar, the monsters began to charge. Mael and Mari drew their swords. Their long des were thrust forward, ready to strike at any moment. Surprisingly, their stances were identical, indicating extensive training. As Ian fired his sixth arrow, he nced at the scene and nocked the seventh arrow, speaking to them. ¡°What are you standing there for? Aren¡¯t you going to use your spear?¡± The reason the Berger family¡¯s knights are called spear knights is simple. It¡¯s not just their skill with spears, but also the fact that they throw a spear made of mes before starting a battle. As such, every member is expected to be able to create and throw a ming spear, and its effectiveness has been proven in countless battles. Mael nced at Ian. A faintugh was heard from inside his helmet. ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to, but that we can¡¯t.¡± ¡°You, the geniuses among geniuses, can¡¯t do it?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t learned it yet. It¡¯s only natural.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t understand why it¡¯s so natural. You could have easily followed along after seeing it¡­ it¡¯s really hard to believe.¡± ¡°As I said, Mari and I have just recently moved past being trainees and are still at Level 2.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t deny being a genius?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± What an arrogant guy. He really doesn¡¯t know what humility is. Ian, considering him annoying, shot another arrow. It struck precisely in the forehead of a Hyong climbing the hill. No matter how tough these creatures are, they would die if struck in the head or neck like that. The Hyong, falling backward, took another one down with it. ¡°Seven.¡± He fired the eighth arrow. ¡°Eight, nine. Ten.¡± The arrows continued to fly. When he fired the thirteenth arrow, Ian clicked his tongue. ¡°Tsk!¡± It missed. Unfortunately, it only grazed the ear. Despite consecutive shots, it missed again. It would have been easier to hit a stationary target, but hitting moving creatures that bob up and down while running is difficult. ¡°Stay calm.¡± There are two Red Spear Knights by his side. Though they¡¯ve just graduated from trainee status and are only Level 2, both are geniuses. They will be hailed as heroes in the future. With these two providing protection, there¡¯s no need to worry. Maintaining hisposure, Ian swallowed once and aimed his bow. The distance left was now minimal. The number of remaining arrows was ten. The number of remaining Hyong was twenty-two. After firing five more arrows, two of them missed. With arrows running low, he would be left empty-handed once they were all used up. ¡°Each of you take down nine. Is that possible?¡± ¡°Of course. So, please step back.¡± Mael and Mari stepped forward as if in agreement, their bodies emanating a red haze, and the heat radiating from them caused their swords to glow a fierce red. Ian, deciding not to insist, stepped back. ¡°If I had known, I would have brought a sword.¡± Even if he wanted to help, he could do nothing in closebat with only a bow and arrows. Wielding the bow like a club would risk damaging it beyond repair, and using arrows was only suitable for stabbing or thrusting, which wasn¡¯t very practical. Besides, the arrow shafts were not thick, so with any force, they would likely break, making them effectively one-use only. Kyaaaak! Finally, the Hyong charged in with a monstrous roar. The two Red Spear Knights moved. Every swing of their swords beheaded a Hyong. There was no hesitation in their actions. They took their positions, assumed their stances, and swung their swords ording to the situation. Their movements were concise and efficient. The result was just as clean. The first Hyong to charge had its head severed. The blood sprayed afterward. Despite being outnumbered, Mael and Mari reduced the number of Hyong without any particr rush. The ws of the Hyong could not prate the armor of the Red Spear Knights, and their teeth were too busy fleeing from the heat. ¡°This is so simple.¡± It would have been regrettable if they had been scared off and retreated. The Hyong, known for their rapid reproduction, would have swarmed this vige from here. However, it was not the time to rx. ¡°Young Master!¡± Mael eximed in surprise. One Hyong squeezed between Mael and Mari and charged directly at Ian. The distance was only a few meters. A quick leap would close the gap instantly. And indeed, that was exactly what happened. ¡°Did I look so easy?¡± It must have seemed so. Ian wasn¡¯t holding a dangerous weapon or wearing sturdy armor. Ian reached for his quiver, pulled out an arrow, and spun his body while adjusting his grip on the arrow. Kyaak! It was perfect timing. Ian avoided the charging Hyong, which wasing with its ws extended and its gums bared. Simply evading wasn¡¯t enough. He raised the hand holding the arrow. The back of the Hyong¡¯s head was right in front of him. Could he pierce it? He had no doubt. He could do it. His body was already enhanced with magical power. It was beyond the capabilities of an ordinary person. He would strike with full force. Thwack! The Hyong¡¯s body was driven into the ground. It twitched and convulsed but soon fell limp. Ian released the arrow and stood up. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Mael, who had rushed over anxiously, asked. Ian nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How about you?¡± ¡°Same here. But I apologize. I missed a few¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. I should have retreated further. It¡¯s fine. By the way, you guys smell.¡± It wasn¡¯t just the smell of blood. The aroma of grilled meat, the scent of burning¡­ a mix of all sorts of odors. Mael sniffed and wrinkled his nose but soon tilted his head as if nothing was wrong. Come to think of it, that helmet has magic on it. One magic assists with vision, and another purifies the air to prevent poisoning during breathing. I believe these two enchantments are applied. Not only the Red Spear Knights but also the renowned knight orders on the continent likely have even more magic imbued in their equipment. He had seen such things before. That¡¯s why knights are so difficult to deal with. Anyway, Ian took a step back from Mael. The smell didn¡¯t go away, and perhaps because of his awareness, it seemed even stronger. ¡°Are there many?¡± ¡°Yeah. If you don¡¯t believe me, take off your helmet. You¡¯ll definitely feel it.¡± ¡°No, with you saying that, how could I not believe it?¡± ¡°When we get to the vige, you¡¯ll wash up. Given the cheers, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they give us some oil-soaked cloths and fine sand.¡± Mael looked back at the vige. Outside the palisade, people were celebrating, holding up crude spears and farming tools like pitchforks and shovel handles. They must havee out prepared to die, but since they didn¡¯t see any blood, their celebration was understandable. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just use a scroll before we get on the carriage. This armor is great, but it¡¯s really tricky to maintain. If you roll it in sand, you might damage the magical runes engraved on the metal, so I have to be careful.¡± That makes sense. It does look that way. It¡¯s made from various materials¡ªmetal, leather, fur, cloth¡ªnot only for functionality but also for aesthetics. ¡°Handle it however you like.¡± ¡°Yes. Would you like a spare scroll? I have extra.¡± Ian shook his head. Although he got a bit of blood on him from the closebat with thest one, he was still fine. ¡°Later. Do you have any spare weapons? If you do, could you give me one?¡± ¡°Why do you need a weapon?¡± ¡°I need to recover my arrows and gather some magic stones.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Magic Stones. These are chunks of magical energy that can be found inside the bodies of magical creatures. They are small, reddish orbs that can only be found in ces where magic gathers like veins in the earth, making them rare and valuable items. But that was a long time ago. Ever since the invasion of the Outer Sea began, they¡¯ve be rtively easier to find than before. Of course, just because the supply has increased doesn¡¯t mean their value has decreased. In fact, because of the high value that magic stones have always held, people are now using them for things they never would have dared attempt before, leading to a sharp rise in consumption. In particr, these magic stones are like treasures to those who use magic. If they properly absorb the magic from a stone of a certain grade or higher, they can grow much faster. Because of this, the higher the grade of the magic stone, the more those in power covet them. This has even led to some people specializing in hunting down magical creatures just for their stones. Even Ian himself made a decent amount of money from magic stones before his return. To be honest, it was his main source of ie. Frankly, it was impossible to find valuable treasures of a high grade intact within the ruinednds of the Zeil Empire on a daily basis. asionally, sure. But you had to be extremely lucky, and you were always taking risks. After returning to the past, all of that was erased, but Ian couldn¡¯t forget those memories and experiences. He couldn¡¯t forget. They were ingrained in his very flesh and blood. They were things he must never forget. Just the mention of magic stones brought a sense of nostalgia, and Ian stretched out his hand. However, Mael just stood there, staring nkly. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you have a dagger?¡± ¡°No, I have one. But are you nning to do it yourself? You really don¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Why, are you going to do it for me?¡± Mael nodded eagerly. Ian couldn¡¯t see his expression through the helmet, but from his voice, it seemed like he was smiling broadly. ¡°It¡¯s not a difficult task, so I¡¯d be happy to do it. It won¡¯t take long.¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you did, but¡­¡± ¡°However, if I break an arrow, that¡¯s not my fault.¡± Ian nodded. Arrows breaking was inevitable. Even arrows that could be considered treasures, imbued with multipleyers of magic and mystery, were treated as consumables. Ordinary arrows were even more disposable. ¡°Then go rest in the carriage.¡± Since Mael offered to handle the hard work, Ian didn¡¯t refuse. Not long after, Ian heard heavy footsteps and the nking sound of armor, indicating that Mael and Mari were returning. ¡°Young Master.¡± At the sound of knocking, Ian opened his eyes and opened the carriage door. Mari stood outside, holding out a pouch and a bundle of arrows. As Ian took them, he tilted his head in curiosity. He had expected at least some blood on them, but they were surprisingly clean. Noticing his puzzlement, Mari exined. ¡°We used a scroll.¡± Now that he thought about it, Mari didn¡¯t smell anymore. Even her armor was spotless, as if it had just been cleaned. As expected, the effectiveness of these scrolls was undeniable, even back then. There were no side effects, they weren¡¯t difficult to find, and they were simple to produce, making it easy to secure a steady supply. There¡¯s a reason people say that stocking up on cleaning-rted magic scrolls can improve your quality of life. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use one too, Young Master? It¡¯s not as good as soaking in hot water, but it does make you feel quite refreshed.¡± Ian stared nkly at the paper scroll Mari held out before epting it. ¡°Do you know how to use it?¡± ¡°Who do you take me for, of course I know.¡± ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll head to the vige now.¡± The carriage door closed. Ian first ced the arrows he was holding in one hand into the quiver. There were only six arrows in total, likely because many of them had broken. The possibility of another outer gate opening nearby was slim, but just in case, he thought he should buy some spare arrows if there was a cksmith in the vige. He looked at the scroll in his hand. Untying the string, he unrolled the paper and tore it apart. A refreshing sensation of magic enveloped his body. Soon, the blood on his clothes vanished as if it had been washed away, leaving himpletely clean. The more he thought about it, the more mysterious magic seemed. ¡®No wonder mages are so well-regarded.¡¯ Ian opened his pouch. Inside were sixteen magic stones. Each one was smaller than a fingernail, yet they held a dense concentration of magical energy. He poured them into his hand and popped them all into his mouth. Crunch, crack. He bit down on them, but they were as hard as stones. They didn¡¯t taste good, either. Since he only needed to swallow them, he gulped them down, letting them slide down his throat. Before they even reached his stomach, the magic condensed within the stones began to unravel, spreading throughout his body. At the same time, the energy of ¡°Bane of Evil¡± surged up from his lower abdomen, spreading throughout his entire body. A tepid warmth slowly rose within him. This sensation, which always urred whenever he ingested magic stones, was a feeling he hadn¡¯t experienced in a while. ¡®As expected.¡¯ A hint of greed crept in. He was already growing rapidly, but to grow even faster would be impossible without the help of ley lines or magic stones. However, both were hard toe by. Most ley lines had already been imed by noble families like the Berger family. Magic stones, especially high-grade ones, were limited in supply, and those that did reach the market were exorbitantly expensive. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± That didn¡¯t mean there was no way around it. In fact, there was something he remembered about some unimed magic stones. It was information he had gathered during his time as a treasure hunter. By now, they would be buried underground. He considered going to retrieve them but quickly dismissed the idea. ¡®There¡¯s no need to rush.¡¯ If his growth had stagnated, that would be different, but it hadn¡¯t. Besides, he nned to stay at the family estate for a while. To properly master ¡°Bane of Evil,¡± there was no other choice. In his previous life, he had run away from home and never learned it properly. All he knew was the basic foundational training method for ¡°Bane of Evil.¡± Because of this, he could wield the power of fire, but he had struggled immensely due to not being able to use proper techniques. At first, even just drawing mes outwards had been difficult, and causing explosions had been even more impossible. It was onlyter, after figuring out some tricks, that he managed to do a few things, but even then, it was far inferiorpared to the techniques of his family. He couldn¡¯t afford to miss this opportunity. ¡°Waaaah!¡± ¡°¡­?¡± While lost in thought, he heard cheers. It seemed they had already arrived at the vige. Looking out the window, he saw the vigers celebrating. Despite witnessing the outer gate up close, no one had died, so their reaction was understandable. He made eye contact with several people, and they began shouting ¡°Berger¡± at the top of their lungs. Hearing it made him feel rather embarrassed. He chuckled softly and waited for a moment as the cheering subsided. It looked like Mael was talking with the vige chief. Listening in, he gathered that the chief was expressing his gratitude and weing them, saying they could ask for anything they needed. The carriage, which had paused for a moment, began moving again and eventually stopped in front of a building. It seemed to be a tavern that also served as an inn. Mael opened the door, and Ian got out of the carriage, asking: ¡°Is this the ce?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°The one famous for its gratin?¡± Mael suddenly burst intoughter, a joyful expression on his face. ¡°That¡¯s right! This is the ce! Now, let¡¯s head inside!¡± ¡°What about Mari?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll park the carriage around the back and join us shortly.¡± As they opened the door and stepped inside, a middle-aged couple with their young daughter were waiting for them. They immediately bowed deeply and greeted them. ¡°It is truly an honor to host our saviors! We¡¯ve prepared a table for you.¡± It seemed like they had rehearsed this greeting in anticipation of their arrival. They were guided to a round table covered with a clean cloth, and before they could even ce their order, the young couple spoke up first. ¡°We will do our best to serve you the finest food!¡± ¡°Please, take your time and rx!¡± With those words, the couple headed to the kitchen side by side. Soon, the sound of a knife chopping ingredients on a cutting board could be heard. Mael, still wearing his helmet, took it off with a broad smile. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to this.¡± ¡°Was it that good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the gratin. The other dishes are also top-notch. Not to boast, but I have a rather picky pte, so I can¡¯t hide my true feelings when ites to food.¡± ¡°You mean it shows on your face?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re honest. But isn¡¯t that the same for everyone?¡± When people eat something unpleasant, they frown, and when it¡¯s delicious, they smile. It was a natural reaction. Mael nodded in agreement. ¡°True, but most people try to manage their expressions based on the atmosphere and situation.¡± ¡°That¡¯s justmon courtesy.¡± ¡°Of course, if I¡¯m in a position to receive a meal, I¡¯d also try to be considerate. There¡¯s no need to upset someone who¡¯s offering their hospitality. But if I¡¯m paying for my own meal, it¡¯s a different story. Shouldn¡¯t I be free to express myself like a gourmand?¡± ¡°¡­So?¡± ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is, although I haven¡¯t traveled to many viges since I just finished my apprenticeship, I haven¡¯t found a ce as delicious as this one! It¡¯s even better than most restaurants in bigger cities.¡± As Ian listened to this somewhat trivial conversation, Mari arrived. She took off her helmet and sat down. ¡°Did you order the food?¡± ¡°They said they would bring it out for us.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm, really? I wonder if it¡¯ll suit your taste, Young Master.¡± After a brief wait, the food arrived. A delicious aroma wafted through the air, whetting their appetites. The portions were generous enough to elicit admiration. Mael gently pushed the gratin forward, suggesting Ian try it first. Following his lead, Ian picked up a wooden spoon and took a bite. It was savory with a hint of saltiness. The texture was also enjoyable, prompting him to reach for another spoonful without even thinking. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Mael grinned widely at Ian¡¯s honest remark, while Mari began her meal with a calm demeanor. Not only the gratin but the other dishes were also excellent. The vor was rich, suggesting a generous use of spices. However, there wasn¡¯t quite enough food. Perhaps it was because they were all in their prime with strong appetites. Both Mael and Mari seemed to have appetites that rivaled Ian¡¯s, so it couldn¡¯t be helped. Mari nced over at Ian. He knew exactly what that look meant. She wanted more and was hinting for him to buy it. Just as Ian was about to reach into his pocket to pull out some money, the door, which had been closed, suddenly swung open, and a man rushed in. ¡°S-Sir Knight¡­!¡± ¡ª¡ª- Chapter 12 Chapter 12 He doesn¡¯t seem like a guesting for a meal. The man strode straight toward Ian¡¯s group. Mari was the first to react. She stood up, resting her hand on the hilt of her sword, and eyed the man warily. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked in a soft tone, with a smile on her face. The man flinched but soon took off his hat and bowed politely. ¡°Ah, hello. I¡¯m James, a hunter and herbalist from this vige.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to report something!¡± Mari squinted her eyes. ¡°A report? You must be mistaken. We¡¯re not inspectors.¡± ¡°I know! But you¡¯re the Red Spear Knights! Protectors of the East, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Mari nced at Ian and, with a sigh, nodded her head. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s hear it. Go on, tell us what this is about.¡± ¡°Thank you! It happened a few days ago, but¡ª¡± ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± ¡°¡­I spotted a suspicious person in the hills not far from here.¡± ¡°In what sense?¡± Frankly, in times like these, anyone you don¡¯t recognize can seem suspicious. This person that James saw could just turn out to be an ordinary individual. However, after hearing his next words, Mari couldn¡¯t dismiss his report. ¡°It was like a purple haze or mist wrapped around them, and they appeared out of nowhere in mid-air.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, doesn¡¯t purple signify a dark mage?¡± Mari nodded. In the distant past, purple symbolized nobility. Fittingly, it was a color almost exclusively reserved for nobility and, in the case of clothing, was used only by royalty. But after it was discovered that beings from the Outer Sea, who coveted this world, possessed a purple aura, the color came to signify ominousness instead of nobility. In short, the suspicious person James saw was indeed a dark mage. ¡°The person had a severe wound that could be seen even from a distance. Blood was dripping from their side, as if there was a hole, and they staggered with every step, as if they might copse at any moment.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°They looked like they were about to die, so I mustered up the courage to follow them.¡± Ian, who had been quietly listening, let out a faintugh. He probably didn¡¯t follow out of some noble sense of duty. Most likely, he was tempted by the prospect of looting whatever the dark mage had. Even a single usable magic ring could be sold for a fortune, so it was obvious why he did it. ¡°Reckless. If you were unlucky and got caught, you could have died on the spot.¡± Moreover, it¡¯s typical for dark mages to travel in groups. Alone? That would imply they are at least a Level 4 mage. And he mentioned that they suddenly appeared, which suggests they used teleportation¡ªif they can do that, they¡¯re at least Level 5. ¡®Could it possibly be a Grand Mage?¡¯ A Level 6 dark mage. It¡¯s not impossible. ¡°Did you report this?¡± When Ian asked, James stammered. ¡°N-No, not yet.¡± ¡°Not yet? Why not?¡± ¡°It takes at least three days on horseback to reach the nearest city. And hiring mercenaries¡­,¡± he trailed off. Even if there were mercenaries in the vige, he probably worried that the reward for reporting a dark mage might be snatched away from him. Seeing Ian¡¯s expression harden, James hastily tried to exin. ¡°I was thinking of waiting for a few days! If the dark mage didn¡¯t die and was still alive, I nned to rush to the city myself to report it!¡± ¡°But why are you telling us this now?¡± ¡°¡­When the outer gate opened earlier, I started worrying. I thought it might be the dark mage¡¯s doing and couldn¡¯t bear the anxiety. If I dyed any longer, it might be toote to fix things.¡± Ian paused to think. Around this time, had there been reports of a Level 6 dark mage appearing? He wasn¡¯t sure. It wasn¡¯t a period when he was active as a treasure hunter, and he was living a rather hedonistic life back then, so he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the news outside. Still, he didn¡¯t remember hearing about any major incidents. If something significant had happened, the entire East would have been buzzing. ¡°When exactly did you see the dark mage? And since you followed them, do you know where they¡¯re staying?¡± ¡°Yes! I saw them two days ago, around noon. There¡¯s a cave in the hills, and I saw them enter it. They¡¯re probably still there, and even if they left, they couldn¡¯t have gone far. Like I said, they were really badly injured.¡± Ian nced at Mari, who frowned at his look. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Mister Ian, a dark mage is on apletely different level from an outer gate. It¡¯s not something you can deal with through luck, right? You know that? It could be really dangerous. No, it is dangerous. This isn¡¯t something we can handle.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± To be honest, the idea that the dark mage was severely injured to the point of barely being able to move made Ian consider whether it might be worth a try. However, as Mari said, with just three of them, all at Level 2, facing a Level 4 or 5 dark mage would be practically impossible. They might win, sure. If the mage wasn¡¯t a Level 6 Grand Mage, and if everything aligned perfectly. But there was no need to take unnecessary risks, so Ian decided to abandon the idea. ¡°Do I seem reckless enough to make such a foolish choice?¡± Mari smiled sweetly and innocently. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief. I was worried you might insist on trying to take them down ourselves.¡± Ian gave a wry smile and turned to James, who looked confused. ¡°As you heard, we can¡¯t deal with this immediately. But I¡¯ll report it as soon as we return to our family estate.¡± ¡°And what about the reward¡­?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll get it. If it¡¯s confirmed that the person is indeed a dark mage.¡± Although the Berger family, like many other noble families in the East, worked with the military to protect theirnds from beings from the Outer Sea, it wasn¡¯t a perfect system. It was practically impossible to control and monitor such vast territories. Monsters and beasts left visible traces and could be dealt with to some extent, but dark mages could disguise themselves as ordinary people or mercenaries, making them hard to find. Moreover, organizingrge-scale search parties to operate continuously was not feasible due to the immense cost andck of manpower. Hence, noble families like the Berger family devised a transparent reward system. If someone reported a dark mage, they were given a substantial sum of money¡ªenough to change their lives, even if it didn¡¯t mean a total reversal of fortune. Naturally, there were false reports, but those were dealt with separately, so it wasn¡¯t a big issue. If the person in question truly was a dark mage, the Berger family would dly pay this man a reward. ¡°And if it turns out they¡¯re not¡­?¡± ¡°Then you get nothing.¡± ¡°Just to be clear, really clear¡ªI¡¯m asking just in case¡ªthere won¡¯t be any punishment for a false lead¡­ right?¡± Ian could understand his concern, but it was an unnecessary worry. At least as far as Ian knew, there had never been an instance where the Red Spear Knights punished someone who reported a dark mage¡ªunless it was for fraudulently pocketing the reward or maliciously making a false report. Just as he was about to reassure James that there was nothing to worry about¡ª Ding, ding, ding! A loud ringing began to echo. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± Ian hadn¡¯t really expected an answer, so he stood up and walked over to the window. Mael and Mari, sensing something was wrong, quickly put on the helmets they had taken off earlier. Looking out the wide-open window, he saw the vige in an uproar. People were rushing toward the palisade. Some were carrying spears, but most were holding farming tools like pitchforks. There was also a man running frantically from the direction of the palisade. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± His left sleeve was fluttering in the wind, as if his arm was missing. ¡°It¡¯s the vige chief.¡± The sound of clinking armor could be heard as Mael, peeking over from behind, said. ¡°The vige chief?¡± ¡°Yes. He used to be a skilled mercenary in his youth, but he retired after losing an arm and settled here. Later, using his experience as a mercenary, he organized a vignte group to maintain order, got close to the daughter of the former vige chief, fell in love, got married, and naturally took over the position.¡± ¡°¡­I see. It looks like he has business with us.¡± Sure enough, the vige chief burst through the open door. He was panting heavily, having run as fast as he could. With a grim expression, he shouted at Mael. ¡°Sir Knight! There¡¯s big trouble!¡± ¡°So it seems. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Hu-Hyng¡¯s corpse¡­! It has started moving again!¡± Ian frowned. ¡°Ha, it must really be a dark mage.¡± Defiling the dead is their specialty. Mari muttered, and Ian nodded. ¡°And opening the outer gate was probably also their doing. Not seeing the results they wanted, they decided to act directly.¡± ¡°Young Master, how could a dark mage open an outer gate? That¡¯s nonsense.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Yeah, that¡¯s right. This is what people generally know in this era. Dark mages can¡¯t open outer gates. Everyone believes this. Opening a gate connected to another world requires a vast amount of magic power, which would be impossible for an individual to handle. And that¡¯s true, in a way. But dark mages haven¡¯t just been sitting idle in this harsh world. They¡¯ve also been researching various topics and making progress, just like the mages of the El Carda Empire. So, in a few years, things will be different. Many will witness gates opening centered around dark mages. The very idea that a dark mage who follows the deities of the Outer Sea could never open or induce a gate is hopelessly naive. After all, the beings creating gates in this world are none other than the deities of the Outer Sea themselves. In any case, this isn¡¯t the time to dwell on such things. With a dark mage of at least Level 4 appearing, we have to make a choice. ¡°Run or fight.¡± There¡¯s no need to hesitate. The truth is, there¡¯s no other choice but to fight. If the dark mage is at Level 4, it¡¯s a fight they can manage. Running away would only lead to the massacre of the vigers. If the dark mage is Level 5, running away won¡¯t help; they would definitely be caught eventually. Ian turned to James. ¡°You said you¡¯re a hunter?¡± ¡°Yes? Yes! I also work as an herbalist.¡± ¡°I need arrows. Do you have any?¡± ¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯ll bring them right away!¡± Without asking any questions, James immediately ran off, perhaps having seen the need for arrows against Hyng from the palisade. Ian looked at Mael and Mari. Although their expressions were hidden by their helmets, their tense demeanor was clear from their bodynguage. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mael responded immediately, but Mari hesitated for a moment. However, knowing there was no better option, she sighed and nodded without furtherint. Ian sighed as he headed to the carriage to collect his bow and arrows, and received an extra dagger from Mari before making his way to the vige entrance. He hoped it wasn¡¯t toote. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t toote. In fact, it hadn¡¯t even begun. There was no sign of the revived Hyng anywhere. The palisade surrounding the vige was intact, and at the entrance, the vigers were gathered, armed. Just as Ian was rushing towards them, Mari called out from behind. ¡°Master.¡± Ian, who was leading the way, turned back. ¡°Wait a moment.¡± He had no choice but to stop, sensing she had something to say. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How about going back to the main house first?¡± ¡°¡­Now?¡± ¡°At first, I thought it was toote, but it doesn¡¯t seem so. I don¡¯t know how skilled the opponent is, but since they haven¡¯t attacked yet, we still have time. We have horses and saddles in the carriage. You can ride, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not nning to run away from here.¡± ¡°This might be yourst chance to choose. If the dark mage attacks, you won¡¯t be able to avoid it.¡± ¡°From the fact that they haven¡¯t moved so far, it could be one of two things: Either the hunter, James, was right about them being seriously injured, or they¡¯re not as dangerous as we expected.¡± ¡°What if neither of those is true and they¡¯re trying to lure us out?¡± Ian smirked. ¡°Using such shallow tactics means they¡¯re worth fighting. If they weren¡¯t, they would have destroyed this palisade by now.¡± The palisade, made of tightly bound logs, appeared very solid and sturdy, but in reality, it wasn¡¯t. It was strong enough, but since it wasn¡¯t magically reinforced, it was just an obstacle to anyone of a certain level of skill. A small me would ignite it easily, turning it to ashes in no time. It might take a little while, but a dark mage wouldn¡¯t need long. It¡¯s not without reason that they are considered a threat to humanity. Compared to ordinary mages, dark mages are much more versatile andbat-focused. ¡°And how can one always fight only the opponents they wish for? Sometimes, one must face the strong ones as well.¡± ¡°So, is this one of those cases?¡± Ian nodded, and Mari let out a small, knowing smile. ¡°And if you die?¡± ¡°Then I die. But if I survive facing a strong opponent, I can grow even stronger, don¡¯t you think?¡± Mari gave a look of disbelief. ¡°If someone else had said that, it would have sounded quite convincing, but hearing it from you¡­ well, it loses its credibility.¡± ¡­¡­ Ian remained silent. It was awkward to admit that he had been a person who had wallowed in despair after a humiliating defeat during hising-of-age ceremony. It didn¡¯t suit him. The fact that he couldn¡¯t deny this made him feel embarrassed. His face was flushed, and Mari seemed to notice, giving a subtle smile. ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡± ¡°¡­Anyway, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that we shouldn¡¯t underestimate our opponent, but rather that it¡¯s worth a try. Who knows? It might be someone insignificant. And if rumors spread that the youngest of the Berger family ran away while the two Red Spear Knights fought a trivial opponent?¡± Ian¡¯s resolute gaze made Mari smile faintly. ¡°May I speak honestly?¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡± Mari continued as if she hadn¡¯t heard him. ¡°Even if the infamous young master getsbeled as a coward or a runaway, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem, right?¡± ¡°Trying to provoke my pride like that won¡¯t do you any good. Or are you begging me to stay here?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Once again, I have no intention of leaving. So don¡¯t waste time trying to persuade me.¡± ¡°¡­Fine. I¡¯ve done what I can. It¡¯s better than nothing.¡± ¡°You saw earlier, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯ll be helpful.¡± Ian confidently responded while holding his bow. Mael, seeming to have no intention of arguing further, nodded. He then nced around, paying attention to the people¡¯s gazes, and approached Ian to whisper softly. ¡°But just in case, if either I or Mari gets killed instantly without having a chance to act, don¡¯t look back. Focusing on revenge might just lead to a pointless death.¡± As he was about to reassure that there was no need to worry unnecessarily, the bell rang again. ¡°They¡¯reing! They¡¯reing!¡± Someone shouted urgently. ¡°I¡¯ll go first, Master.¡± ¡°Alright. Be careful.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mari.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mael and Mari rushed off, and at that moment, the hunter who had gone to get the arrows also arrived. ¡°Master!¡± The hunter carried three quivers of arrows. It seemed like a lot, but better to have too many than too few. ¡°Follow me with those.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Ian stepped onto a foothold and climbed up the palisade. The bell ringer looked surprised, but there was no time to exin. He gathered his bow and re-strung the loosened string. As he nocked an arrow, he looked outside. Two Red Spear Knights, armed with shields and swords, were positioned a good distance from the palisade. Beyond them, down a distant hill, Hyng, who had died once, was moving again. A dark purple aura shimmered around him like a mirage. ¡®Where¡¯s the dark mage?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t see whether the dark mage had revealed themselves or was hiding. Ian had expected them to be among the Hyng, cloaked in dark robes. ¡®Looks like they¡¯re concealing themselves with magic. They must have suffered severe injuries.¡¯ The dark mages he had encountered so far were always extremely confident. When hiding their identity, they would lie low and try to avoid detection, but once their identity was revealed or they began their activities in earnest, their attitude would change dramatically. It was a sign they were ready to face the enemy head-on. The fact that they weren¡¯t doing that now indicated there was something unavoidable going on. ¡®¡­It might be worth a try.¡¯ Ian infused the power of Bane of Evil into the arrow. As the tip of the arrow glowed red, he shot it immediately. The arrow flew in an arc and struck the moving Hyng, which was covered in dark magical energy, with a thud. Whoosh! The power contained in the arrow activated, and a zing red me engulfed Hyng. There was no scream; the dead felt no pain. There was no sign of any attempt to extinguish the mes. The form began to disintegrate after just a few steps. But the surrounding reaction wasn¡¯t quiet. The other Hyngs crouched down and started running. Specifically, they were charging toward Mael and Mari, who were standing at the vige entrance. Ian flinched. Perhaps due to the enhancement of his body by dark magic, Hyng was much faster than when he was alive. ¡®Still¡­¡¯ It wasn¡¯t to the point where he couldn¡¯t keep up with the movements. Ian narrowed his eyes and nocked another arrow. There was no time to aim leisurely. Based on his umted experience, he shot based on estimation. Whoosh! The arrow, with a sharp whistling sound, struck Hyng, who was charging at the ground, right in the thigh. It didn¡¯t matter where it hit as long as it made contact. The important thing was that it hit. Afterward, the power of Bane of Evil contained in the arrow would handle the rest. And indeed, it was happening. However, there was no time to leisurely enjoy the spectacle. Hyng continued to advance. To reduce the burden on Mael and Mari before they engaged, Ian had to decrease the number of enemies as much as possible. Therefore, Ian worked diligently without a break. He pulled out an arrow, nocked it, infused it with the power of Bane of Evil, and shot it. This series of actions smoothly repeated. Though mistakes could happen, Ian¡¯s incredible concentration showed no signs of faltering. Not every arrow hit its target, however. Hyng¡¯s movements, too swift and erratic for a dead being, caused many arrows to miss, quickly emptying one quiver. Immediately, the hunter next to him, who had been observant, transferred arrows from his own quiver to refill the empty one. But by then, the resurrected Hyng had finally reached Mael and Mari. Without a shout, the two skillfully wielded their swords, splitting Hyng in two with a single strike and using their shields to firmly fend off the approaching Hyng. As Ian admired their skill and prepared to support them, he happened to notice something. ¡°!¡± In the space between them, the air shimmered faintly. There was something there. It seemed too artificial to be an illusion. Mael, sensing something instinctively, turned around. The space distorted, revealing a man in ragged robes wielding a staff enveloped in purple magical energy. ng! In a rush, Mael raised his shield to block, but unlike when he faced Hyng, he was knocked away, flying like a sack of potatoes. Mari, now alone, heard the sound and swung her sword at the dark mage. ¡®That fool!¡¯ In such a situation, she should have retreated first. As soon as she showed her back, Hyng might swipe at her with its ws! Although she was in armor, the risk of injury was significant. Ian quickly fired an arrow. Thud! The arrow struck Hyng¡¯s nape, and mes erupted. But unlike before, Hyng didn¡¯t stop even upon seeing the fire. Fortunately, Mael, who had been knocked down, quickly rejoined and blocked Hyng. Ian aimed the tip of his arrow at the dark mage facing Mari. A knight versus a mage. In closebat, it was practically impossible for a mage to win, but the opponent wasn¡¯t just any mage; it was a dark mage. The dark mage was overwhelming Mari. She was helpless against the magic she had never encountered before, and her shield was shattered, causing her to be thrown down. This happened so quickly that Ian was convinced the opponent was a Level 6 dark mage and pulled his bowstring back with more force. Whoosh! The dark mage turned to face him and extended his left hand. A purple veil appeared, but the arrow pierced through and struck the dark mage¡¯s right shoulder. However, no mes erupted. Upon closer inspection, the dark mage was wrapped in a purple aura. It seemed that this was suppressing the effect of Bane of Evil. ¡°Ridiculous!¡± The dark mage blinked, staring at the arrow lodged in his body, and with a scowl, he gripped the arrow and yanked it out. Blood sttered, and the arrow ttered to the ground. It must have been quite painful, but the dark mage showed no sign of difort as he lifted his staff and began to chant. Soon, about twenty magic circles appeared above his head. Whirring! There was no time to react. Perhaps due to his considerable skill, the dark magepleted the magic circles almost instantly. One by one, the circles produced ck spheres, which were then fired off. Ian frowned. He had umted too much experience to just stand idly by and watch. ¡®Intercept!¡¯ Before he even finished the thought, his body was already in motion. He nocked three arrows at once and fired. It was challenging to aim and shoot three arrows urately at once, but Ian managed it. He hit every ck sphere flying at him with no magical aid. They were easier to target than the erratically moving Hyng. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ck spheres that collided with the arrows burst, sending mes sweeping across the area. Ian hit all the remaining spheres. Not a single sphere reached the palisade. Perhaps due to the intense focus required, Ian felt a slight dizziness rather than satisfaction. ¡°Whoa¡­!¡± James and the man who had been ringing the bell stood nearby, awestruck. However, Ian had no time to bask in their admiration or show off. In no time, his quiver was empty. The one arrow he held was thest one. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 14 Chapter 14 ¡°Arrows!¡± James, startled by Ian¡¯s shout, hurriedly filled the quiver. The previously empty quiver was now heavy again. But the arrows couldn¡¯t be shot. ¡®Where did he go?¡¯ The dark mage had disappeared. Even while intercepting the ck orbs, Ian had kept an eye on the dark mage¡¯s location. The dark mage had clearly been casting a spell in the same spot just moments ago. Ian had seen Mary, who had been sitting down, get up quickly to wield her sword. But by now, the dark mage was gone. Moreover, in that brief moment, the dark mage had finished casting the spell, causing ck currents to gather around Mary and Mael, forming dozens of skeletons. Necromancy. Realizing this, Ian felt a presence behind him along with a flow of magical energy. When he nced back, he saw the dark mage reappearing. Wooo! The dark mage¡¯s staff was surrounded by a swirling mass of violet energy, making an ominous sound. Immediately, Ian acted by shoving James to the right. ¡°Ugh!¡± Though his stance was off and he didn¡¯t put much force into it, it didn¡¯t matter. With magic maniption, physical ability was iparable to that of an ordinary person. James, letting out a pained groan, collided with the person ringing the bell. They would probably both tumble off the barricade. As soon as Ian put his foot down, he lowered his posture. The dark mage¡¯s staff swung diagonally, and a huge violet glow scattered along that path. Kwoooosh! With a waterfall-like sound. Ian nced up at the violet glow passing over his head. If his reaction had been even a moment slower, he would have been crushed by the light. ¡®Terrible.¡¯ Feeling a chill, Ian turned his body to the left. In the midst of this, he saw Mael and Mary beyond the section of the barricade that had disappeared. He had been worried they might have been swept away, but it seemed his fears were unfounded. Mary was spinning around in ce and rising to her feet. ¡°Ugh!¡± The dark mage seemed taken aback by the fact that Mary had managed to evade the attack in such a manner. Ian reviewed his equipment. He had a bow in his left hand, arrows in his right, and a dagger at his waist that Mary had given him. Should he discard the arrows and use the dagger? Or maybe strike with the bow? ¡®No.¡¯ His decision was quick. The bow couldn¡¯t be broken, and he wouldn¡¯t discard the arrows. He wouldn¡¯t use the dagger either. Humans have historically used their bodies as weapons in unexpected situations. A well-trained body can sometimes be more effective than any weapon. Ian kicked the dark mage with all his strength. Thud! The dark mage flew out of the barricade and crashed into the ground. ¡®Good.¡¯ The impact felt through Ian¡¯s foot was far more severe than when he had struck James. He could even faintly hear the sound of bones breaking, so the dark mage couldn¡¯t be in good shape. Ian quickly moved to the edge of the barricade and looked down, searching for the dark mage as he readied his bow. The arrows were already in hand, so there was no need to draw them. With minimal movement, he was ready to shoot. Twang! As he released the bowstring, the arrow shot through the air like a hawk aiming for its prey. The stumbling dark mage tried to deflect the arrow with his staff, but it seemed he had indeed broken a bone from the earlier kick, as he couldn¡¯t lift his arm properly. The staff was barely being held. It was remarkable that he was still gripping it in that state. The dark mage leaned back, barely avoiding the arrow, but lost his bnce and fell on his backside. Boom! The arrow that veered off course struck the ground, causing a surge of intense mes that engulfed the area. The heat was intense enough to cause burns just from being nearby, but the dark mage was far enough that the effect was minimal. However, that single arrow was not all there was. The quiver held over twenty arrows. There was still plenty of magic power. Ian continued to shoot. ¡°Wait!¡± The dark mage shouted urgently, but Ian ignored him. Though he had some questions, there was no reason to engage in conversation and give the opponent more time. The arrows, glowing red, flew through the air, leaving dark trails behind them. ng! The dark mage, Yan Etodi, ground his teeth and spread his magical energy to form a barrier. Even though he hadn¡¯t properlypleted the spell, he could still block a few arrows. Finally having a moment to catch his breath, Yan felt relief but was soon filled with irritation. ¡®Damn it! I¡¯m in this state¡­!¡¯ To be threatened by a rookie who didn¡¯t even seem to be at level 3, despite being level 5 himself, was an extremely humiliating situation. If any of hisrades had seen him like this, they would not only be incredulous but would definitelyugh heartily. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ He would probably be insulted with every derogatory term imaginable. But there was no one to see it. All hisrades were dead. You have to be alive tough or insult. Dead people can¡¯t do anything. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for that woman!¡¯ Chosen by the ruler, who was said to be the god¡¯s representative, and a hero. Because he had encountered one of them, all hisrades had been killed. Yan had been lucky to escape with only severe injuries. Though the death of hisrades was unavoidable, the most significant problem was that his wounds inflicted by the hero weren¡¯t healing. Divine power, depending on its use, can be either friendly or hostile. In thetter case, it is as dreadful as poison to those who serve the foreign gods. Yan, being a dark mage himself, was no exception. The divine power seeping through his wounds was eating away at him. Although he was barely managing to suppress it by expending a vast amount of magical energy, there was no sign of recovery. To heal himself immediately, he had no choice but to rely on the power of the foreign gods, but as a mere follower, not a saint, he had no hope of receiving their favor without a price, so he had to offer tributes. Blood and souls. Confusion and fear. To offer the things the foreign gods favored, Yan had used up everything he had to attract the foreign gods¡¯ attention, but that had failed due to the unexpected appearance of a Red Spear knight. But, from a distance, Yan thought it was actually a good turn of events. The Red Spear knight might be a Red Spear knight, but he didn¡¯t seem to possess extraordinary skill. However, his condition was much worse than expected. With ack of magic power, his spell options were limited, and the pain from the wound in his side made it difficult to concentrate. As a result, any magic he castcked proper effectiveness. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have even bothered with arrows. Moreover, the barrier was on the verge of copse. ¡®Already?¡¯ Before he could react, an arrow pierced the barrier and embedded itself in his thigh. ¡°!¡± The moment Yan was struck by the arrow with its red-hot tip, he recalled how he had once burned like a torch. His heart skipped a beat, feeling as if it had stopped, but fortunately, the arrow did not cause such a dire result, having prated the barrier and expended its power. However, the situation was still extremely desperate. But surrendering was not an option. He couldn¡¯t simply resign to death. Yan gathered thest of his remaining magical power and activated his spell. [Shadow de] There was no need to recite the incantation. With focus, the spell could be executed without verbalizing it. The most crucial element in casting magic was the will. ¡®Die!¡¯ Yan red at Ian with a look of rage. At the same moment, Ian felt a chilling sense of dread for no apparent reason. ¡°?¡± He instinctively turned to his left. Shadows were moving. The shadows swelled and, in the blink of an eye, transformed into sharp thorns that struck at him. ng! Ian dodged urgently, but his bow, held in his hand, was hit instead. It wasn¡¯t made of steel, so it broke immediately upon impact rather than withstanding any force. ¡®I have to discard it.¡¯ It would be a lie to say he wasn¡¯t disappointed, but it was useless now that it was broken. Moreover, the expanding shadow did not just release a single thorn; it spread like flowing water, releasing even more thorns. Ian threw away the bow and moved sideways, but the space was too cramped to evade all the thorns. Realizing this, he jumped off the barricade without hesitation. As soon as hended on the ground, he ran toward the dark mage, channeling magical power into the arrow he held in his right hand and throwing it like a dagger. Although it wouldn¡¯t have the same power as an arrow shot from a bow, it should be sufficient for suppression. As expected, the dark mage flinched and extended his hand to unfold a barrier to block it. ng! As the arrow struck, mes erupted from the tip and spread along the barrier. The visibility was obscured on both sides. Ian unsheathed the dagger from his belt and gripped it in reverse. There was no need to swing it forcefully. He simply pulled his left hand holding the dagger while applying force with his right hand to cover it. Simultaneously, he hurled his body toward the barrier at full speed. Crack! The barrier held out momentarily against the dagger¡¯s de but shattered like ss. ¡°Gah!¡± Beyond the shattered barrier, the dark mage was visible, disintegrating into fragments in the air. The dark mage¡¯s face was one of astonishment. The distance was too close and the time too tight to do anything. The dagger pierced the defenseless dark mage¡¯s body. The de dug into his heart, and Ian copsed with him. ¡°Ugh!¡± It wasn¡¯t very painful. It was just that he had fallen along with his opponent. However, having dropped the dagger, he quickly got up and checked the status of his foe. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The dark mage remained motionless with his eyes wide open. Despite being empowered by a divine entity of the outer seas, there was no escaping death after a fatal blow. Ian exhaled deeply, gazing down at the dark mage. ¡°Sir!¡± At the call, he turned around to see Mael and Mari running towards him. They arrived by his side in an instant. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°As you can see. And you two?¡± Mael, looking somewhat awkward, replied. ¡°It may sound like an excuse, but we were hit quite a lot due to ack of training. The movement of the skeletons was more than it appeared. That¡¯s why my armor is in this state.¡± It was only scratched, at least. ¡°Injuries?¡± ¡°None.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. The armor is there to protect the body.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but it still worries me. If our skills had been better, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± ¡°Well, you should consider yourself lucky it ended as it did.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Look. It wasn¡¯t normal.¡± Ian gestured towards the dead dark mage. Mael nodded reluctantly. ¡°If he were normal, he wouldn¡¯t have be a dark mage.¡± ¡°No. I mean, his condition wasn¡¯t normal. Regardless of his level, if he had been at his best, it wouldn¡¯t have ended so easily.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm, if that¡¯s really the case, then we were lucky.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a matter of luck; it really was that way. Ah, it¡¯s fine.¡± There was no point in discussing it further now that it was over. Excessive humility can be as vain as arrogance. Ian rummaged through the dead dark mage¡¯s belongings. He was checking to see if there was anything of value or useful for reporting back to his family. If they were truly lucky, there might be something worthwhile. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 15 Chapter 15 The first thing he picked up was a small book about the size of a palm. There was a faint magical aura emanating from it. He skimmed through it briefly, but it was filled with bizarrely distorted characters, making it impossible to discern whether it was enchanted or encoded. ¡®I¡¯ll take this for now. And this¡­ a sigil?¡¯ He had heard that some dark mages carried specially crafted sigils. Though this was the first time he had seen one in person and couldn¡¯t be entirely sure, it seemed likely. ¡®I hope touching it doesn¡¯t trigger any curses.¡¯ Despite his unease, he examined it carefully and found a name engraved on it. It was a surname he had never heard of before. However, if he took it back to his family, they might be able to find out something useful. He also grabbed the staff and the jewelry. He left the robe behind. The robe had be so tattered that it would be difficult to repair and, in its current state, it wouldn¡¯t serve its magical function. It was essentially worthless. ¡°The vige chief ising.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Whether it was because they thought everything was over or if they wanted to lend a hand now, the vigers who had gathered at the vige entrance were cautiously approaching under the chief¡¯s direction. Although they had somewhat organized themselves into formation, it looked quite shoddy. The vige chief approached and looked down at the dead dark mage. Even though the mage was no longer moving, fear was evident in the chief¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sir Knight, is it all over?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ian stepped forward and answered in Mael¡¯s ce. ¡°As you can see, the dark mage is dead, so you can rest easy.¡± ¡°Um, what do you n to do with the corpse?¡± One of the vigers raised their hand and asked cautiously. ¡°Is it not our responsibility to bury it?¡± Ian let out a hollowugh. ¡°There¡¯s amon mistake people make when dealing with dark mages, and do you know what that is?¡± ¡°Ah, no.¡± ¡°Burying a dead dark mage. It¡¯s a foolish thing to do. Why? Because dark mages are seekers of truth, but they are also priests who worship the outer deities. Just as a priest¡¯s remains can be a relic imbued with divine power, a dark mage¡¯s remains are imbued with dark magic.¡± ¡°I¡­ I see.¡± ¡°Yes, and the remains of a dark mage have the power to attract entities from the outer realms, which could lead to a horde of dark creatures descending upon this ce.¡± ¡°So, what should we do?¡± ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s best to call a priest to perform a purification. I noticed there¡¯s a church in the vige; someone should go fetch a priest. Or is there someone among you who can perform this task?¡± The vige chief and the vigers looked around in confusion, exchanging nces. Ian blinked in surprise. ¡°No one?¡± ¡°Well, there was a priest here until recently, but he left after receiving a message from the Shrine of the Great Gods. He was supposed to return within a month, but¡­.¡± ¡°Hmm. In that case, we¡¯ll have to burn it.¡± Someone muttered. ¡°If we burn the dark mage, won¡¯t it bring a curse upon the vige?¡± Thatment sparked a murmur among the crowd. With nearly fifty people starting to talk amongst themselves, it became quite noisy. Just as Ian was about to scold them to be quiet, the vige chief took the initiative. ¡°Everyone, be quiet! It¡¯s so noisy, really! What kind of behavior is this in front of the knights?¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to be quiet!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The vige chief red at the vigers with a harsh look before bowing to Ian. ¡°I apologize for the sight. Should we just burn the body then?¡± ¡°That would be fine.¡± The vigers¡¯ faces were filled with fear. If they actually burned the corpse, they would surely start crying out that they were cursed by the dark mage if anything went wrong. ¡°Sir, could I have a moment of your ear?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Ian looked over at Marie, who hade closer and was leaning in to speak. Although the proximity was a bit too close forfort, Ian listened calmly. ¡°How about taking the remains back to your family? You could get a crate, pack it with salt for preservation, and transport it that way.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± ¡°There¡¯s space in the carriage. Or you could attach wheels to the crate and drag it along.¡± Perhaps they could burn it along the way. While ordinary fire would take a long time to consume it, using the Bane of Evil could reduce it to ashes quickly. The decision was made. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do that.¡± Ian immediately proposed to the vigers. ¡°It seems you¡¯re notfortable with cremating the dark mage here, so we¡¯ll take the remains and handle it ourselves.¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Cheers erupted instantly. It seemed that the idea of cremating the dark mage there was particrly unsettling. ¡°However, we can¡¯t take it away just like this, so could you provide a coffin and some salt? Of course, we will pay for them.¡± Given that he was offering to pay, there were noints. They agreed to provide the items and asked for a little time. Since he nned to stay in the vige for the day, it wasn¡¯t a problem. After leaving the cleanup to the vigers, Ian returned to the inn and rxed. The next day,te in the morning, the vige chief and a carpenter arrived at his lodgings with the items. Inside the sturdy coffiny the dark mage, neatly positioned and covered with salt. ¡°Hmph.¡± Ian looked down at it with a disapproving expression. It was a dark mage. Although he had no personal grudge against them, it didn¡¯t mean he feltfortable with the sight. They were known for conducting experiments beyond the bounds of humanity and aligning with the outer deities, who were considered the main enemies of humankind. In short, they were deserving of their fate. Yet, seeing them lyingfortably in such a clean coffin made him feel a pang of irritation. ¡°Tsk.¡± He clicked his tongue and closed the coffin lid. ¡°Would you like me to nail it shut?¡± Ian nodded at the carpenter¡¯s question. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! One nail per hammer strike. This would ensure that the coffin wouldn¡¯t open during transport. The preparations wereplete. Although the dy due to the outer gate and the dark mage wasn¡¯t expected, his family wouldn¡¯t make a fuss about it. The carriage carrying the coffin was now ready to depart. * * * About seven hundred years ago, in the eastern part of the El Carda Empire, there was a country named Xail. Rooted in a small penins, this country began an active campaign of conquest based on its innate physical abilities. Within 200 years of its founding, it had acquired vast ins and abundant resources, transforming into an empire. The Xail Empire thrived beyond belief. Great leaders emerged, rarely seen even in centuries, and capable individuals gathered under them, showcasing their abilities. A powerful army guarded the country from external threats with no gaps. Despite enduring hardships and adversities, the empire overcame them all and enjoyed a golden age for hundreds of years. However, even the seemingly eternal empire eventually fell. The beginning of its downfall came one day when monsters appeared along the coast. With grotesque appearances that elicited disgust and fear, and physical abilities surpassing those of adult men. Even if their limbs were severed, they fought on relentlessly, with rapid regeneration and tenacious life force, coupled with a brutal nature that made them exceedingly difficult and burdensome to confront. People called these monsters emerging from beyond the sea ¡°the outer sea¡¯s fiends.¡± Yet, the invasion of these outer sea monsters was not limited to the Xail Empire. All neighboring coastal countries were attacked. Contrary to expectations that the monsters would appear in limited locations, they emerged unpredictably, cutting through the air wherever and whenever they wished. The ind areas, which had been considered irrelevant, were thrown into turmoil, and the world was plunged into chaos. ¡°The end hase.¡± People cried out in distress. They prayed to the Twelve Lords, who were said to be representatives of the gods, hoping to awaken from this nightmare and seek salvation. The lords responded. They would do so. Twelve chosen heroes vowed to save the world. But it wasn¡¯t easy. Even heroes struggled to face the countless outer sea fiends. As time passed, many countries fell, but the Xail Empire stubbornly endured against the ever-pressing tide of fiends. During this period, the Xail Empire sent diplomats to the observing ind nations, urging them to unite forces. Although the immediate threat seemed minor, what if the other nations outside were to fall? It was clear who would be next in line. Thus, every nation and every race decided to join forces under the leadership of the Xail Empire. Even the previously adversarial El Carda Empire and the Karam Empire, recognizing the dire situation, extended their hands to one another, prompting other nations to follow suit. With the apocalypse looming, there was no time to consider personal gains, leading to high levels of cooperation. Although it was challenging, the initiative taken by the El Carda and Karam Empirespelled others to act ordingly. Despite some trying to further their own interests or stir up confusion, everything proceeded smoothly. The Xail Empire breathed a sigh of relief. If things continued like this, it seemed they might restore their former daily life. Hope seemed to appear. Yet, tragically, another disaster struck. A being of a different caliber among the fiends emerged. A fiend who called itself a divine apostle suddenly appeared before people and dered: ¡°Thisnd will belong to the gods.¡± The weak creations would be its servants. Witnesses to this deration went mad on the spot, spouting nonsense and spreading grim rumors. The Xail Empire resolved to defeat the apostle. However, the apostle was formidable. Merely approaching caused a crushing pressure, making anyone who met its gaze lose their sanity. With a mere gesture, thend cracked, and mountain peaks flew. Although they eventually managed to defeat it after much struggle, the devastating truth was that there were multiple apostles, and their god was about to descend. The Xail Empire, reaching its limits, had to make a choice. Whether to n for the future or fight to the end. After prolonged deliberation and debate, they chose to do both. First, they requested the El Carda Empire in the east and the Karam Empire in the north to ept the emigration of their people, which both empires dly agreed to. There was no reason or ability to refuse. The Xail Empire formed a suicide squad with the remaining personnel to fight against the apostle and the fiends advancing towards the capital. The oue of this battle remains unknown, as there were no survivors or visitors to report on it. However, it was clear that the fiends of the outer sea also suffered significant losses. The absence of apostles among the fiends attacking the El Carda Empire and the Garam Empire confirmed this. Thanks to the Xail Empire¡¯s decades-long resistance, the El Carda Empire had established numerous fortresses and managed to defend with rtively minor losses. After 15 years of intense conflict, they began their counterattacks. By the 20th year, they had upied parts of the fallen Xail Empire¡¯s territory and established a new defensive line. Among those who made notable contributions during this process was the founder of the Berger family, who had fled from the Xail Empire. The El Carda Empire acknowledged this contribution and, in recognition, provided extensive territories and built a fortress with thetest technology of the time, known as the Triple-Walled Fortress. Named ¡°Lampus¡± in ordance with the founder¡¯s wish to serve as a beacon or torch for thend, it lived up to its name as the light of the east. And now, Ian had arrived at the ce where the history of the Berger family, from its beginnings to the present, had unfolded. ¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Ian arrived at Lampus just three days after departing from the vige where the dark mage had appeared. Had he traveled the ordinary route, it would have taken at least two weeks of arduous travel. However, by stopping at a city with a magic tower and using the warp gate, he significantly reduced the travel time. ¡°It¡¯s over now; you may step outside the magic circle,¡± said the mage managing the warp gate, and Ian stepped out from the circr tform inscribed withplex symbols and patterns. He hadn¡¯t noticed while standing, but now he felt dizzy and nauseous. Knowing it was a temporary effect, he managed to endure it. ¡°Wee, young master.¡± A neatly dressed old man approached Ian. Ian¡¯s face lit up with recognition. ¡°Allford!¡± It seemed that he was the only one there to greet him. Then again, the people he had been close with were essentially just his siblings, a governess, a cook who secretly provided him with snacks, and one or two knights who had trained him. Other than them, there were only servants, but Allford, who managed many of them, was someone he couldn¡¯t forget. He was d to see him and greeted him warmly. Allford bowed with a kind expression. ¡°How long has it been? Have you been well?¡± ¡°Of course. And how have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been well, as you can see. The vi is in a quiet ce, and perhaps because there¡¯s a ley line nearby, it¡¯s very pleasant.¡± ¡°I was asionally worried about you, but it seems my old fears were unfounded. I¡¯m truly relieved. The head of the family will also be pleased.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± Allford gave a wry smile and gestured. ¡°You must be very tired from your long journey. Please, follow me. We¡¯ve prepared warm water and a meal for you.¡± Ian looked at Mael and Marie. ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve made the journey much morefortable. Let¡¯s meet againter.¡± Because Allford was present, Mael and Marie merely bowed their heads in response instead of speaking. Ian walked alongside Allford. ¡°It might be a needless concern, but I hope you aren¡¯t disappointed that I¡¯m the only one here to greet you.¡± ¡°I understand. Father is always out on a campaign, and my eldest brother is supporting him as the next head of the family. My younger brother is on a mission¡­ something like that, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. However, Lord Dior will be back today.¡± Ian did not respond, and Allford did not speak further. As they exited through the corridor, the sunlight struck them as if by magic. The sudden brightness made him squint, as he had juste from a dimmer area. When he opened his eyes slightly, he was greeted by a lush greenndscape that rendered the fortress itself almost irrelevant. Lampus had once been a frontline fortress, but as the defensive line expanded, it naturally moved away from the battlefield, so its peaceful appearance was somewhat expected. ¡°Ah.¡± How long has it been since Ist returned? Including before the return, it must have been nearly 20 years since I came back to the family home. It has been a long time. He walked through the ce filled with childhood memories, overwhelmed with nostalgia, and entered the castle. However, the atmosphere was heavy. Although it was a ce with good memories, it also held ufortable recollections from after theing-of-age ceremony. At that moment, Ian¡¯s gaze met those of the servants who were presumably cleaning on the second-floor balcony. They quickly turned their heads away, but in that brief moment, Ian noticed the curiosity in their eyes. ¡®They¡¯ve probably heard stories about me.¡¯ Ian Berger. The youngest prince who became a recluse after theing-of-age ceremony. A noble who abandoned his duties and left for a vi, bing a drunken wastrel. Ian could not deny the truth of the derisivements about him. Everything said was urate. He would inevitably be the subject of such gazes and whispers for a while, so he had no choice but to get used to it. There was no point in forcing people not to think that way; it was just a matter of gradually changing perceptions. Since he had gone through the trouble of reincarnation, there was no reason to leave the unpleasant past as it was. He squared his shoulders and walked with confidence. Allford personally guided him to the room he used to stay in. After informing Ian that a meal was prepared and he coulde down anytime after freshening up, Allford left him alone. Left by himself, Ian cleaned up in the bathroom attached to the room and changed into the new clothes that had been prepared. He then headed to the dining room to start his meal alone. As he quietly ate while being watched by a few servants, someone flung open the firmly shut door. A young man in a red suit, Dior Berger. With a bright expression, he shouted in a booming voice. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, you fool!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ian stared at Dior and swallowed the food he had been chewing. He sighed. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Yeah? Speak.¡± ¡°When there are people around, could you call me by my name? What do you think everyone will think?¡± Dior grinned and looked around. The people in the dining room were just a few servants. Since they had all been working in the family for several years or more, they were like family. ¡°Well, I suppose they¡¯d think we¡¯re very close siblings. That¡¯s what I¡¯d think.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± ¡°Why, do you think they¡¯ll look down on you? Don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s impossible, and it shouldn¡¯t happen. If anyone ever dares to do so, let me know. I¡¯ll take care of them.¡± ¡°Forget it. If such a thing happens, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask for help for something so embarrassing out of pride. Dior, with a satisfied smile, reached for a piece of bread and ate it. ¡°Right, that¡¯s how it should be. By the way, when did you return?¡± ¡°Not long ago. I came, washed up, changed clothes, and started eating.¡± ¡°I see. In that case, since it¡¯s been a while, we should visit Mother first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ian nodded. ¡°I was nning to go after finishing my meal anyway.¡± ¡°Oh? That¡¯s good. We can go together then.¡± ¡°I can go by myself.¡± ¡°Really? She¡¯d be happier if we went together. Besides, I brought a gift from my mission.¡± ¡°¡­A dutiful son, are you?¡± ¡°And you, on the other hand, are a wayward son.¡± Diorughed heartily as he teased Ian. Ignoring him, Ian finished his meal. As soon as he set down his utensils, Dior urged him to hurry, and Ian had no choice but to get up and head back to the station where the warp gate was set up. * * * ¡°Ugh.¡± Ian stifled a groan and covered his mouth. No matter how many times he experienced space travel, it never became any easier. He staggered out from the warp gate, trying to calm his churning stomach. Dior, watching from behind, clicked his tongue. ¡ª ¡°Tut, so weak.¡± ¡°¡­I think I¡¯m going to vomit.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just dry-heave. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you really do. Look over there.¡± Turning his head, Ian saw the gatekeeper with a worried expression, seemingly pondering whether he should bring a bag for him. Ian swallowed hard. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He took slow, deep breaths, which helped a bit. Dior nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Outside the station, a carriage bearing the family crest was waiting. ¡°So you nned to bring me here from the start.¡± The evidence was clear when the carriage started moving immediately, even though the destination hadn¡¯t been mentioned. Ian gazed out the window nkly. The streets were bustling with people. ¡°Still so crowded here.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a city.¡± Right. It¡¯s a city, so a lot of people are only natural. They were in ¡°Ruth,¡± arge city located a bit away from the Lampas Fortress. Initially, it was just a supply base for transporting goods to Lampas, but as people flocked to the area after defeating nearby monsters and purifying thend, it had developed into what it was now. The ce they were heading to was a district adjacent to Ruth. After a while, the streets grew emptier, and the carriage stopped. ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡± Ian and Dior got out of the carriage upon hearing the coachman¡¯s words. The first sight that greeted them was a tall, spiked metal fence. It was high enough that most people wouldn¡¯t even think of climbing over it. Along the fence, there wererge bushes that obstructed the view inside. As they made their way to the entrance, they encountered two fully armored Red Spear Knights standing guard. Approaching carelessly might provoke them to draw their swords. However, Ian and Dior walked steadily towards them. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Despite their approach, the knights remained as motionless as statues. Instead, another knight emerged from a building by the entrance, cing his hand on his left breast in a gesture of respect. ¡°Wee to the Garden of Rest. I am Altige, deputymander of the 7th squad of the Red Spear Knights. What brings you here?¡± Altige was aware that Ian and Dior were members of the Berger family and that Dior frequently visited this ce. They had met a few times before. Despite this, every time, the procedure involved confirming their identities as if it were their first meeting. This was due to protocol. The very existence of the 7th squad of the Red Spear Knights was for such purposes, and it was why they were known as the ¡°Gravekeepers.¡± Dior, understanding this, straightforwardly stated their affiliation and purpose. ¡°Confirmed.¡± With that, the two Red Spear Knights guarding the entrance stepped aside, allowing them through. While ess to the Garden of Rest was generally restricted outside designated hours, members of the Berger family had the exceptional privilege of visiting at any time. It was a sort of privilege. Ian followed Dior through the entrance. Upon entering the Garden of Rest, the first thing visible was arge monument, and the second was a vast field beyond it, adorned with shields set at regr intervals. The monument bore the name and founding principles of the ce, while the shield-shaped objects served as tombstones. In essence, the Garden of Rest was a ce created to honor the soldiers and knights who sacrificed their lives while reiming thends of the fallen Xail Empire from foreign powers. Ian and Dior, walking side by side along the solemn path, came to a stop in the center of the cemetery. In front of them, unlike the other shields, stood arge and ornate shield. Ian¡¯s gaze moved to the inscription on the shield with a heavy heart. Verdie Berger Ruler¡¯s Era 2232.03.02 ~ 2268.03.22 -You¡¯re here? Thank you. Possessor of the glorious star. One who protected many from the threat of the Outer Seas. Proud wife of a noble husband and mother of three beloved sons. May you find rest here. Ian thought he had be emotionally numb from all he had experienced, though not entirely indifferent. However, it seemed he was mistaken. Reading the inscription on the tombstone brought back memories of his childhood and made him feel mncholic. Tears welled up as he felt as if he hadmitted a great sin by not visiting for so long. He closed his eyes and bowed his head. When he opened his eyes again at the sound of rustling, he saw Dior taking something out of his coat. ¡°Cigarettes?¡± ¡°Oh, did you forget? Mother was a chain smoker.¡± ¡°No, I remember, but¡­ you brought that as a gift?¡± ¡°Why not? And I heard these are the best in the capital these days. I bought them on purpose.¡± Dior chuckled, cing the cigarette in the incense holder on the monument and lighting it. Ian silently watched the cigarette burn. In the silence, Dior spoke. ¡°Ian.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°What is your dream?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Was that why he came here with him? If asked this question before his regression, Ian surely wouldn¡¯t have been able to answer. But now, it was different. Ian met Dior¡¯s gaze and answered without looking away. ¡°A hero.¡± ¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Dior looked at Ian with a serious expression and murmured, ¡°A hero?¡± ¡°You canugh if you want.¡± ¡°If we were somewhere else, I might haveughed at you for still holding onto that dream. But Ian, I asked you a serious question here, and you answered knowing that. So how could I take it lightly? Besides, it¡¯s not as far-fetched as wanting to be a warrior, is it?¡± He¡¯s right. Bing a hero could be achieved through one¡¯s talent or effort, but a warrior can only be chosen by the Sovereign. So, bing a warrior is practically impossible. Who knows? Maybe if someone bes incredibly strong, defeats an Outer God or an Apostle, the Sovereign might appoint them as a warrior. ¡°But bing a hero isn¡¯t exactly easy either.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You need to gain a lot of experience, improve your skills, earn a reputation, and you need a fair bit of luck. But you haven¡¯t achieved any of that yet.¡± Ian scoffed. ¡°How many people have achieved all that in their teens?¡± ¡°They do exist.¡± ¡°Sure, they exist. But you¡¯re not seriously going to bring up the ¡®Pirs¡¯ as an example, are you?¡± The Pirs refer to the seven individuals who support the world. From birth, they were exceptional, writing stories that bordered on myth, and they are considered heroes among heroes, revered by everyone. Dior couldn¡¯t continue speaking. ¡°Are youparing me to them? Honestly, that¡¯s a bit much, don¡¯t you think? Or are you telling me to give up?¡± Dior scratched his head. ¡°I just meant you should try harder than you are now. And I wanted to show you there are other paths.¡± ¡°Other paths?¡± ¡°Not everyone who fights the threats of the Outer Sea in dangerous ces can be considered a hero. Those who train talent in the rear, supply goods, distribute them appropriately, or even earn funds¡­ those people can also be considered indispensable heroes. Of course, if you¡¯re not the best in that field or don¡¯t have outstanding abilities, you might just be a nobody. But that¡¯s the same for any path you choose.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ian, you can take any path you want. You¡¯re the third son of the Berger family. If you tell Father, you could join an academy or even take charge of a merchant group under our family. You don¡¯t have to risk your life and stain your hands with blood like our elder brother or me. So, think carefully¡­.¡± ¡°No.¡± Ian interrupted Dior. ¡°I know you¡¯re saying this because you¡¯re worried about me, but unfortunately, the kind of hero I want to be is a bit different.¡± ¡°What kind of hero do you want to be?¡± At Dior¡¯s question, Ian recalled what he had experienced right before his return. In the final battle against the Outer God, all he could do was stand against the oing monsters. The reason was simple. He was weak. That was the best he could do. But he couldn¡¯t even aplish that simple task. If the same situation arose again, he didn¡¯t want to just stand by and watch. He wanted to stand beside them, or even in front of them. ¡°A hero who can protect those by my side, no matter what.¡± So that they wouldn¡¯t die meaninglessly likest time. They were not people who should have died in such a ce, in such a way. To do that, he had to be stronger. That was Ian¡¯s goal and dream, and being a hero was just a means to prove it. ¡°¡­It¡¯s a difficult path. But if that¡¯s what you wish, then it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll support you. Let me know if you need my help.¡± Dior nced at the incense burner, then lit another cigarette. ¡°I¡¯ll head back to the carriage first. You can stay a bit longer if you¡¯d like.¡± As Dior passed by, he patted Ian on the shoulder, and Ian nodded in acknowledgment. Left alone, Ian thought about how fortunate he was to have such a good rtionship with his brothers, something his mother often emphasized. ¨C ¡°Get along well with each other.¡± Perhaps because of this, the bond between the brothers was stronger than in any other family. Honestly, sibling rivalry that ends in bloodshed is quitemon in noble society, and the Berger family was no exception. Even their father had experienced intense conflict and strife with his siblings. Though it¡¯s said he resolved it with overwhelming talent and strength, no one could deny that a lot of blood had been shed in the process. ¡®We might have ended up the same way.¡¯ Fortunately, the only one who desired the position of family head was the eldest brother, Verdan. ¡®Not that I was ever interested¡­¡¯ Dior had also given up on the idea early on, saying he didn¡¯t want the headache of leadership. Because of that, there was no need to fight, and despite having little interaction, the brothers maintained a close bond. Ian stared at the smoldering cigarette for a moment before kneeling in front of the gravestone. He ced his fingers on the words ¡°Beloved Three Sons¡± engraved on the tombstone and slowly channeled his mana into it. At first, nothing happened, but after a moment, the letters faintly glowed, and with a clicking sound, the inscription slid back, revealing a small hiddenpartment. Inside were three mana stones. ¡°¡­So it was true.¡± Ian had learned about this mechanism from a letter his eldest brother had sent him before his return. ¡®Of course, he¡¯s not the type to lie about something like this.¡¯ Ian gazed at the three mana stones in his hand. They were of the 5th grade. Not the rarest, but not somethingmonly found either. Especially in his current state, stuck at Level 2, these were more precious than gold and silver. If he could absorb all three and fully integrate them, he might be able to skip straight to Level 4 in a short time. The temptation was strong, but he knew it would be greedy. If his elder or younger brothers had found these, they would have shared them without hesitation. They cared deeply for their siblings. Ian exhaled slowly and looked at the gravestone. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll put them to good use. And¡­ I¡¯ll be back.¡± With that, he left the Garden of Rest. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Dior, who had been sitting in the carriage with his arms crossed and eyes closed, spoke as soon as Ian climbed in. Ian leaned back in his seat and replied, ¡°Yeah. And here, take this.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? Did you buy something?¡± Even as he spoke, Dior remembered that there were no shops around here. Without thinking much, he held out his hand, and to his surprise, Ian handed him a mana stone. ¡°¡­What is this?¡± For a moment, Dior blinked, thinking he had seen wrong, but it didn¡¯t change. Rolling in his palm was a mana stone. And not just any mana stone¡ªa high-grade one that was hard toe by. Dior was startled. ¡°How did you¡ªno, where did you get this?¡± ¡°From Mother¡¯s gravestone.¡± Ian added a brief exnation. Dior, wanting to verify it himself, abruptly opened the carriage door and stepped out, returning after a short while with a slightly agitated voice. ¡°Was there a letter or anything else inside?¡± ¡°Just the three mana stones.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± Dior kept fidgeting with the mana stone in his hand for a long time. From the moment the carriage departed until they returned to Lampus, he remained silent. Just as he was about to retire to his room, Dior called out. ¡°Ian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± He held up the mana stone that he had been gripping tightly since they left the Garden of Rest. Ian nodded and then headed to his room. ¡ª A group of knights d in ck armor rode into the castle through the wide-open gates. Their appearance was both dignified andmanding. The people waiting on the streets cheered, and petals that had been prepared in advance were scattered from the windows of the surrounding buildings. ¡°Long live the ck Spear Knights!¡± Someone shouted, and the crowd quickly echoed the sentiment. In the eastern part of the El Carda Empire, the Red Spear Knights were well-known, but the true elite were the ck Spear Knights, also from the Berger family. It made sense¡ªthese knights were superior to the Red Spear Knights in every aspect, be it poprity or skill, and they were often assigned the most dangerous missions. This recent deployment was no exception, as they were sent to exterminate the dangerous creatures of the Outer Sea, which posed a significant threat. The results of their mission followed quietly in a carriage behind the knights, further increasing the crowd¡¯s cheers. The leader of the ck Spear Knights, Granod Berger, known as a ¡°Perfected One¡± at Level 7, and the head of the Berger family, led the procession from the front. Despite the glorious scene, his expression remained calm andposed. It no longer thrilled him as it did the first time he stood in this position. He had grown ustomed to it. However, that didn¡¯t mean he felt nothing¡ªhe still enjoyed it. After all, there¡¯s no one in the world who dislikes being praised. Even the noble dragon race doesn¡¯t mind being revered. Slowly guiding his horse along the path, he arrived at the inner castle of the grand city of Ruth. At the main gate, his son, Verdan Berger, was there with his retainers to greet him. Granod nced to the side. The vice-captain, following slightly behind, noticed his gaze. ¡°Damian.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain?¡± ¡°Takemand of the unit.¡± As always, the vice-captain would manage things well on his own. He would also handle the processing of the byproducts from the creatures they had hunted during the expedition. Granod wouldter review the report. Granod dismounted. Verdan immediately began to bow, likely to express relief at his safe return. However, Granod raised his hand to stop him. He hadn¡¯t endured enough hardship to deserve such words. The ck armor covering his body shimmered and was absorbed into the magic tool¡ªa weapon ring¡ªon his finger, leaving him in a simple outfit in the blink of an eye. He headed inside, with only Verdan quietly following behind. ¡°Do you have anything to report?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Granod frowned slightly. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Ian returned from the vi yesterday morning.¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t of his own will, was it?¡± ¡°Dior sent his men to bring him back.¡± ¡°¡­Dior brought Ian back? For what reason?¡± ¡°He said he couldn¡¯t let Ian waste any more time. He mentioned that as his brother, he wanted to make something of him. That¡¯s what he told me.¡± ¡°A pointless endeavor.¡± Verdan flinched at his father¡¯s indifference, even though his son had returned after several years. He had somewhat expected this reaction, but seeing his father¡¯s cold demeanor in person was still unsettling. Nevertheless, he continued calmly. ¡°But on his way back to the main house, Ian witnessed a Level 4 or 5 Outer Gate opening in front of the vige of Dioble. He immediately responded and exterminated the Hyng pack that emerged from it.¡± Hyng were tricky creatures, not to be underestimated. Though they were considered weaker among monsters, they originated from the Outer Sea, making them formidable opponents. ¡°Hyng? Who were the dispatched personnel?¡± ¡°Mael and Mari of the 4th unit of the Red Spear Knights, who became full membersst month.¡± ¡°Mael and Mari¡­ They¡¯re from the Viscount Rondria family, correct?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. They reported that as soon as Ian encountered the Outer Gate, he shot arrows, reducing the Hyng numbers by half before they could even engage.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Granod found Mael and Mari¡¯s testimony questionable. Perhaps they were trying to share the credit with Ian because he was the third son of the Berger family, hoping something would trickle down to them. ¡°The interesting part is that when Mael and Mari recognized the Outer Gate, they intended to retreat for Ian¡¯s safety. However, Ian insisted that they shouldn¡¯t do so and stepped forward. They imed they had no choice but to follow him to protect him.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And shortly after the Outer Gate was dealt with, a Dark Mage appeared, and they engaged and killed him.¡± ¡°How many appeared?¡± ¡°Just one.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Granod listened to Verdan¡¯s report in silence before finally speaking. ¡°Is there a possibility of a false report?¡± ¡°None. We brought the Dark Mage¡¯s corpse back in a coffin.¡± ¡°Have you confirmed his identity?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult. He happened to be someone the Temple urgently wanted just recently. Age 39, name: Yan Etodi. He was skilled in necromancy and curses, with abilities at Level 5. During a raid on the Dark Mages¡¯ hideout, the hero Abe inflicted severe wounds on him, but he escaped using teleportation magic.¡± As Granod reached his office, he opened the door, walked in, and sat at the desk near the window. The soft chair weed his weary body after the long march. Looking at Verdan, who stood across from him, Granod gestured with his chin. ¡°Exin it in more detail.¡± Verdan recounted what he had heard from Mael and Mari. Granod listened quietly before letting out a small chuckle. ¡°Did Ian master Bane of Evil?¡± ¡°As far as I know, he only learned the basics.¡± ¡°That makes sense. The technique is only taught after theing-of-age ceremony.¡± However, as Granod recalled, after Ian¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, he became a recluse and was unable to even master the basics of Bane of Evil. He had summoned Ian several times, both to reprimand and to encourage him, but Ian never got his act together, leading Granod to eventually dismiss him as a lost cause. And now he had supposedly killed a Dark Mage? Even though he had the help of the two Red Spear Knights, they only dealt with the summoned creatures. Essentially, Ian had fought and defeated the Dark Mage alone. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe. A mere Level 2 taking down a Level 5¡­¡± Even though the Dark Mage had been injured by a hero, it still sounded ridiculous. It was like a lion being killed by a rabbit. ¡°There are witnesses, so I¡¯ve sent people to the vige to verify the truth. We¡¯ll know in a few days if it¡¯s true or not. Of course, there¡¯s a possibility the vigers were bribed. But in my opinion, Mael and Mari aren¡¯t foolish enough to deceive the Berger family.¡± ¡°Verdan.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something you can¡¯t be certain of. Who¡¯s to say they aren¡¯t pretending to be foolish?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Even if Dior and Ian aren¡¯t, as the future head of the family, you must not trust people easily. There are countless people in this world who would stab you in the back at the slightest chance. This doesn¡¯t change, even with themon threat of the Outer Sea.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Granod leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes briefly, tapping his fingers lightly on the armrest. Regardless, Ian had killed a Dark Mage who had escaped from a hero. While it may have been due to a mix of luck and coincidence, it undeniably enhanced the reputation of the Berger family. It was something to be praised. ¡°Is Ian staying in Lampus?¡± ¡°Yes, should I summon him?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯d like to meet him.¡± * * * Ian suppressed a sigh rising in his throat and raised his hand. He lightly knocked on the dark, brown, antique door. Knock, knock¡ª The sound was small but resonated clearly. He waited quietly for a response. ¡°Come in.¡± When the deep voice granted him permission, Ian turned the doorknob and entered. The office was excessivelyrge for just one person. A middle-aged man sat at the desk near the window. Granod Berger. The head of the Berger family, the most influential family in the eastern part of the El Carda Empire. A Level 7 Master, revered even by the Level 6 warriors known as the One-Man Legions. That was Ian¡¯s father. He lifted his gaze from the documents and met Ian¡¯s eyes, which were as red as if they were burning. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± It was a miracle that Ian managed to suppress the groan that almost escaped him. At the same time, he felt a heavy magical force wrapping tightly around him. The pressure was like being crushed all over his body. It was hard to breathe, and the gaze was fierce. It felt as if his father was not looking at him as a parent but as a predator watching its prey. But it wasn¡¯t unbearable. Perhaps he was being tolerated. If it weren¡¯t for that, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he had already lost consciousness and copsed. ¡°Come closer.¡± Ian walked over, trying to maintain a nonchnt expression, and bowed respectfully. Though he made an effort to stay calm, it was hard to hide his nervousness given the circumstances. Before long, the pressure that had been constricting him seemed to wash away with a light chuckle. Cold sweat ran down his back. ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t spend your time idly at the vi.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t live like that forever.¡± Granod chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s a relief you¡¯ve realized it now. As a father, I¡¯m somewhat reassured to see my child hase to his senses.¡± ¡°I apologize for causing concern.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve understood. I hope it¡¯s not just words.¡± A brief silence followed. Granod picked up the teacup next to him, took a sip, and then set it down. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what you did.¡± It seemed Mael and Mari had reported properly. Considering their nature, they would have been more likely to add to their aplishments rather than steal them. Ian listened attentively as Granod continued. ¡°You witnessed the sudden appearance of an Outer Gate and responded immediately. You shot down the Hyng and even took down the Dark Mage. Honestly, it¡¯s hard to believe.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It¡¯s understandable. A recluse who had been holed up at the vi wouldn¡¯t be expected to aplish such feats. ¡°The Dark Mage was a Level 5 expert who had been wanted by the Temple. Even though he was severely injured, he wasn¡¯t someone who could be killed by a mere Level 2.¡± ¡°I was lucky.¡± ¡°Yes, you were. Really lucky. If things had gone slightly wrong, it would have been you lying dead instead.¡± ¡°I judged that fighting was the only option at the time.¡± Ah, he had spoken defensively. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem to have angered Granod. Still, Ian quickly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Continue.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Tell me why you made that judgment.¡± Ian swallowed hard. ¡°If the Dark Mage had been a powerful opponent, he wouldn¡¯t have used the Hyng¡¯s corpse as a decoy. He could have stormed the vige and massacred the inhabitants without any need for that. But he didn¡¯t. It was as if he was trying to induce fear, moving very slowly. He didn¡¯t take any action until the vigers arrived at the entrance of the shabby wooden fence, armed with pitchforks.¡± ¡°Perhaps he was toying with you.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s possible. But if that were the case, there would have been no point in fleeing. He would have certainly pursued and killed me. On the other hand, if he had been weak enough for Mael and Mari to handle, he might have fled, but it would have further damaged my reputation and the Berger family¡¯s name. People would have talked about how the third son of the Berger family fled on horseback upon encountering a Dark Mage. Such tales would have spread as rumors.¡± ¡°And you couldn¡¯t tolerate that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Granod nodded after listening to Verdan¡¯s words and then spoke. ¡°Is there a possibility that the report is false?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. They actually brought the body of the Dark Mage in a coffin.¡± ¡°Was the identity confirmed?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult. It was someone recently urgently wanted by the Shrine of the Gods. Age 39, name Yan Etodi. He was a specialist in necromancy and curses, a Level 5 expert. The hero, Abe, seriously injured him during an assault on the Dark Mage¡¯s residence, but he escaped using teleportation magic.¡± Granod arrived at his office, opened the door, and sat at the desk by the window. The plush chair weed his weary body from the long march. Seeing Verdan standing opposite him, Granod gestured for him to sit. ¡°Exin the battle process in detail. The report from Mael and Mari of the Red Spear¡¯s 4th squad was inadequate. They were too preupied with the pile of corpses right in front of them to verify everything properly. So, you should exin directly how you defeated the Dark Mage.¡± Though Ian blinked in surprise, he quicklyposed himself and began to speak. His skills as a treasure hunter and mercenary before his reincarnation made recounting the events easy for him. However, since this was not a conversation with random people at a tavern, he carefully chose his words and maintained a calm tone. The exnation was concise and brief, as itcked embellishments. ¡°¡­Well done.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°One thing was reckless.¡± ¡°¡­I apologize.¡± ¡°Is there anything you wish for? Given that you aplished something beyond your abilities and enhanced the reputation of the Berger family, it is only right tomend you. If you have a request, I will grant it.¡± Ian hesitated. After a moment, he cautiously replied. ¡°At the moment, I don¡¯t have any requests. May I discuss this separatelyter?¡± Though he worried that Granod might question or refuse his request, Granod simply agreed with a nod. ¡°Very well.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ian thought he might be dismissed now that the discussion was over, but Granod¡¯s gaze suggested that there was still more to address. The brief sense of nostalgia he felt seeing his father after a long time quickly gave way to difort in the tense atmosphere. The fact that Granod¡¯s gaze and tone were not as cold as he had expected was somewhatforting, though it was still far from warm. ¡°Ian.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you have any ns for the future?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± This was an unexpected question. It came so suddenly that Ian was momentarily stunned and stared nkly. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any, how about entering the Akashic? I¡¯ll give you the choice.¡± The Akashic. This name referred to the highest educational institution in the El Carda Empire, dedicated to training talented individuals. ¡°¡­I¡¯m probably toote to enroll.¡± ¡°Yes, it iste. Most enter the year they undergo theiring-of-age ceremony. But age is not a problem. There are cases of people entering a year or twote.¡± The idea was tempting. Enrolling there would undoubtedly help in building connections. There were several people who immediately came to mind, including some who were part of the hero¡¯s party. However, even if he knew them, he wasn¡¯t confident in bing close with them. Not knowing their personal details made it a risk to approach them without solid ground. He didn¡¯t deliberate for long on this question. ¡°No. It¡¯s alright. Going to the Akashic would be a good option, but I want to use this opportunity to properly learn Myek.¡± ¡°Myek?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Before his reincarnation, he had only learned the basics of the Heart Method. Though that was valuable in itself, it only allowed him to create fire and use it to develop his own techniques. While those techniques were useful, they were crudepared to the advancements made through extensive practical experience. Thus, his desire for more advanced skills was only natural. A slight smile appeared on Granod¡¯s lips. Its meaning was unclear. Is it praise or disdain? I hope it¡¯s the former. ¡°Indeed. As a member of the Berger family, you have the right to learn the art of destroying evil. Do as you see fit. You¡¯re of age now, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s time for you to make decisions and take responsibility.¡± Fortunately, permission was granted. Although there was a weighty undertone to the words, Ian bowed his head in gratitude to Granod. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. You may leave now.¡± Although Ian wanted to leave immediately, he felt a pang of disappointment at being dismissed so abruptly. He had expected at least a bit of small talk. But there was none. Perhaps it was his own fault. He should be content with having had this much conversation. ¡°Yes.¡± Ian turned and exited the room. He carefully closed the door behind him and took a step back, finally letting out a small sigh he had been holding. ¡°Phew.¡± He felt drained. Even though he had only exchanged a few words, the tension made his back feel damp with sweat. ¡®I need to take a break.¡¯ Not here, though. He needed to get away from this ce to regain hisposure. He quickened his pace, but unfortunately, it seemed like his break would have to wait a bit longer. A man was walking down the corridor ahead. With a tall stature and a handsome face that stood out even from a distance, he approached and stopped right in front of Ian. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ian.¡± It was his older brother, Verdan Berger. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°Did you have a good conversation with Father? If you¡¯re up for it, would you like to have a cup of tea?¡± Verdan, with a gentle smile on his face, tilted his head slightly and half-turned his body. Since he had something to hand over, Ian followed him willingly. During the walk, there was no conversation; it was probably due to the awkwardness. Ian wasn¡¯t sure what to say immediately. In the end, he remained silent until they entered a room. However, the awkwardness Ian felt was just his misunderstanding. Verdan spoke in a very rxed tone. ¡°This is your first time here. This is my office. If youe to Ruse, make sure to drop by often. Just sit wherever you like.¡± Ian took a seat without hesitation. On the square table, which was about knee-high, there were steaming cups of tea and cookies generously coated with chocte. It seemed like it had been prepared in advance. Verdan soon took a seat opposite him. ¡°You look well, so I guess you¡¯ve been doing fine.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s hard not to enjoy myself in such a pleasant ce with good water and air.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m a bit envious.¡± ¡°You look¡­ rather haggard, brother.¡± It wasn¡¯t a joke; Verdan looked so worn out that it was almost pitiful. Verdan gave a wry smile. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. There¡¯s a lot to do, and I¡¯m still learning things Ick. It¡¯s hard to get used to. Facing new problems every time doesn¡¯t make it any easier. Thankfully, the system is in ce, or it would have been even harder.¡± ¡°Maybe things will get better when you be the head of the family?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m holding onto.¡± Ian grinned as he picked up a cookie and took a bite. The crunchiness was satisfying. ¡°You jumped off a cliff.¡± Ian, who had been wearing a soft expression until a moment ago, furrowed his brow upon hearing Verdan¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t jump intentionally.¡± ¡°Dior did mention that.¡± ¡°¡­ Hah.¡± Verdan clearly didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t do such reckless things. If Mother had known, she would have been angry.¡± It was just like something Dior would say. Ian had no choice but to give a simr response. ¡°It was a mistake. Truly. I swear.¡± ¡°It was a mistake, indeed. It should have been just that¡ªa mistake.¡± ¡°¡­ Is that why you called me?¡± ¡°As your brother, I wanted to see with my own eyes that you¡¯re alright. It might be a bitte to say this, though.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a year.¡± Verdan nodded, took a sip from his cup, and then set it down. ¡°What did you talk about with Father?¡± ¡°He just said that I handled the recent situation well and told me to speak up if I needed anything.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I told him I would mention itter. I didn¡¯t need anything immediately. Oh, and he asked if I had any intention of enrolling in Akashic.¡± ¡°Akashic? That¡¯s a good opportunity.¡± ¡°True, but I said I wouldn¡¯t go.¡± ¡°¡­ What?¡± Verdan looked utterly bewildered, and after a brief pause, he asked why. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to go.¡± As soon as Ian gave his answer, Verdan looked at him with a sense of profound disappointment and sighed heavily. ¡°Are you speaking foolishly and ignorantly, Ian? I¡¯m certain of one thing: you don¡¯t know the ways of the world at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°The Akashic is a ce where the most exceptional individuals within the Empire teach. It¡¯s a ce where you can learn things beyond your imagination. Is learning all there is? Absolutely not. The connections you make there can significantly alter and influence your life. Above all, it¡¯s an opportunity to legally recruit proven talents. Yet you dismiss it so casually?¡± Ian knew this well. Even Verdan, for instance, graduated from the Akashic and brought friends he made there into the family, assigning them important roles. In that respect, it¡¯s hard to find a better ce to recruit talents than the Akashic. That¡¯s why he could understand Verdan¡¯s disappointment as if it were his own loss. But time was pressing. With the rise of the Dark Mage and other forces from beyond the sea, the world would soon be increasingly chaotic. There was only a short window of 3 to 4 years. In that brief period, Ian needed to grow sufficiently to expand his options and increase his chances of reaching the coveted Level 6, bing a Sovereign. Only then would he be worthy to stand alongside her, the Hero. While Ian was thinking this, Verdan continued speaking. ¡°It¡¯s not toote. Go to the head of the family. No, go to Father and tell him you¡¯ve changed your mind.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± ¡°Ian, if it¡¯s difficult for you to bring it up, I¡¯ll speak to him on your behalf.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Even if Father were to ask me again to enroll in the Akashic, my answer would be the same.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I n to properly learn the art of destroying evil this time. The bloodline of the Berger family should be able to handle such a skill.¡± ¡°¡­Destroying evil?¡± Verdan fell silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°Very well. If you have a goal, I cannot force you otherwise.¡± Despite showing a moment of hesitation, he seemed to reluctantly ept Ian¡¯s decision. Ian smiled and reached into his pocket. He pulled out something that was not wrapped but rather kept like amon coin and ced it on the table. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°A gift from Mother.¡± ¡°?¡± To the bewildered Verdan, Ian recounted the events at the Garden of Rest. By chance, or rather through a stroke of luck, he had leaked magic power into a specific part of the tombstone, revealing a secret space. Verdan was highly skeptical of this. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, take the time to visit and see for yourself. Little Brother has confirmed it as well, so it¡¯s probably not a one-time urrence.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll verify itter, but for now, I¡¯ll believe you. Although¡­ hmm. Since Dior wasn¡¯t there and there were no witnesses, if you had kept quiet, wouldn¡¯t you have been able to keep all three magic stones?¡± The stones appeared to be of very high quality. It¡¯s rare toe across such items, so it was natural to feel a bit of greed. Yet, Ian handed them over as if he had just picked them up. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s a waste?¡± Ian¡¯s indifferent response struck a chord with the recently desated Verdan. ¡°We¡¯re brothers.¡± It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t feel any greed; that would be a lie. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought about it; that too would be a lie. These were magic stones¡ª5th-level stones, equivalent to elixirs. If he had swallowed all three stones without a second thought, he could have grown faster than anyone. But he couldn¡¯t do that. Even though Verdan could have done so in his past life, he chose not to. Amid their sporadic correspondence, he had once sent a magic stone he found from their mother¡¯s tombstone. It was a significant help in many ways. It was his way of repaying that favor. ¡°¡­¡± Verdan, unable to find words, picked up the magic stones and stared at them for a while. Just then, someone knocked on the door and entered. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? If it¡¯s not urgent,e backter.¡± ¡°I was sent by the head of the family. He requests your presence.¡± Ian, who had been listening, took a sip from the now-cold teacup and set it down. ¡°It looks like our conversation is over.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We should have had a meal together. I¡¯ll make time for it soon. And this¡ªthank you. I¡¯ll put it to good use.¡± Ian watched Verdan¡¯s retreating figure as he left, holding up the magic stones, and then headed back to the Lampus estate. As he exited the station and began walking toward the main residence, he spotted some people approaching from the opposite direction. It was Dior, Mael, and Mari. ¡°Ian? I see you¡¯ve been out since this morning.¡± ¡°Ah¡­ I visited Lusse.¡± ¡°What for? Did you meet with Father?¡± Ian nodded in response to Dior¡¯s question. ¡°Really? Well, it was about time he returned. Anyway, if you¡¯ve just gotten back, you haven¡¯t had a meal yet, have you? Let¡¯s go.¡± There was no need to ask where they were going; it was obvious they were headed to the dining hall used by the knights and servants. Ian didn¡¯t refuse. The food at the dining hall was prepared by the same cooks as usual, and he was curious about what others were eating. So, he quickly followed them. Upon arriving at the dining hall, he found many people already eating. They nced at Ian as he followed Dior in and began whispering among themselves. ¡°Goodness, who is that? I mean, that person¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ian-doryeonim?¡± ¡°Really? When did he return?¡± ¡°A couple of days ago? Mael and Mari brought him back under Deputy Commander Dior¡¯s orders.¡± Since it had only been two days since his return, it was natural that many people didn¡¯t recognize him yet. This moment would make everyone aware of his arrival. Nevertheless, the gazes were not particrly weing. Ian didn¡¯t let it bother him. Whether they looked at him with disapproval or not, he held his head high. Dior, noticing the disapproving looks, scanned the room with a displeased expression. Those who had been staring quickly turned their heads or looked away as if nothing had happened. ¡°Tsk.¡± Dior clicked his tongue and called Ian over. ¡°Come here.¡± He handed Ian a food tray. ¡°This is your first time here, right? Don¡¯t overthink it. Just take as much as you want from the food piled over there. It¡¯s self-service, so no need to be shy. And I don¡¯t think this will happen, but don¡¯t be greedy and leave leftovers.¡± Ian nodded in understanding and checked the food. There weren¡¯t many options, but there was a good variety. He took a reasonable amount and sat down in the seat Dior indicated. The food was surprisingly good. However, a slight annoyance was that Dior kept asking questions whenever Ian tried to eat. Dior¡¯s main question was about what Ian talked about with their father during his visit to Lusse. Reluctantly, Ian stopped eating and briefly exined what had happened that day. When Dior heard that Ian had declined the invitation to the Akashic Academy, he reacted just like Verdan. ¡°Are you out of your mind? Rejecting that offer?¡± Ian just let thements wash over him. Frustrated, Dior mmed the dish he was holding down. ¡°This won¡¯t do. We¡¯re going back to Lusse.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Does the Akashic Academy feed you?¡± ¡°Do you really not understand? Of course, they provide meals. Being from the top educational institution in the empire, once you graduate from there, you can get by doing anything. And it¡¯s not just meals¡ªthere are benefits beyond what you can imagine.¡± ¡°With those benefitse responsibilities.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And shouldn¡¯t it be these guys who should be going to the Akashic Academy instead of me?¡± Mael and Mari, who had been eating, flinched at Ian¡¯sment and nced around nervously. Dior sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it and keep eating. Anyway, so you¡¯re really set on not going?¡± ¡°Yeah. Right now, my priority isn¡¯t to attend the Akashic Academy and build connections, but to learn the Bane of Evil here. So, I was wondering if you could teach me a bit?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Dior looked puzzled at the unexpected request. ¡°If you want to learn the Bane of Evil, Father will assign someone to teach you.¡± ¡°I suppose so. But even though I¡¯ve lived like a mess, as a Bergan descendant, they wouldn¡¯t just assign anyone.¡± ¡°¡­So?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll assign a skilled instructor, but that¡¯s a waste of resources.¡± The instruction would indeed be provided, given it¡¯s an order from Granod Berger, a hero and idol among the knights. ¡°So you want me to teach you? I¡¯m also considered a skilled individual¡ª4th unit¡¯s deputymander. It¡¯s not a light position.¡± ¡°So, is that a no?¡± ¡°¡­Are you sure? I can teach you. But you¡¯ll need to train with these guys too. They¡¯ve be official members, so it¡¯s time for them to learn the Bane of Evil as well.¡± Mael and Mari. Ian nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with that.¡± ¡°Really? In that case, let¡¯s seize the opportunity. We¡¯ll start right after the meal. Make sure to eat well; it¡¯ll be intense.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 20 Chapter 20 After finishing their meal, Ian followed Dior to the training grounds. This was a ce reserved exclusively for the Bergers¡¯ descendants, a facility that ordinary knights couldn¡¯t ess. As such, it was well-maintained and tranquil. ¡°This ce seems more ordinary than I expected, Sir.¡± Mael, who had stealthily approached, spoke up. ¡°Ordinary? The training ground?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ian chuckled softly. ¡°What, did you think there would be mana stones embedded everywhere?¡± ¡°Well! Of course, that too, but I expected a more secretive training area. Not such an open space. Perhaps¡­ underground.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s quite usible. After all, Lampus is a fortress built on top of a mountain range that was blown away, so having a secret training ground is not beyond imagination.¡± ¡°Right, there could be a secret ce only the head of the family or someone destined to be the head can use.¡± Indeed, as Mael mentioned, this ce was a fortress¡ªa fortress built with all the empire¡¯s might during its most perilous times. It wasn¡¯t surprising to think that there might be secret passages or spaces hidden within the underground storage created to preserve food for long periods and various precious treasures. ¡°Well, in that case, I suppose you¡¯ll remain clueless about this question for now.¡± ¡°Are you trying to pick a fight?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m just trying to ease your tension.¡± Though Mael spoke casually, his eyes held a hint of disappointment for not solving his curiosity. A sideways nce from Ian made him retreat slightly. Ian smiled faintly. ¡°Enough small talk. Come and sit.¡± The three of them sat down side by side on the cold stone floor. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± This sight was quite unexpected for Dior. It was well-known among the Bergers that Ian felt inferior to Mael and Mari. Despite this, Dior had tasked Mael and Mari with bringing Ian along because such negative feelings were not helpful for navigating the world. He hoped that by spending time together, they could get along better, given their simr age. It was a relief that Ian didn¡¯t show any signs of difort despite sitting right next to Mael and Mari. It seemed that things were smoothing out to some extent. However, Dior was concerned about whether the disparity in talent would rekindle Ian¡¯s insecurities during the training. Despite these worries, he wasn¡¯t going to dy the process. He hoped Ian would ovee these challenges. With that thought in mind, Dior began to speak. ¡°Alright, first of all, congrattions.¡± ¡°Congrattions?¡± Mari murmured in confusion, prompting Dior to smile broadly. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s only right to congratte you! From now on, you¡¯ll be learning the form of the Bane of Evil! It¡¯s a technique that many people admire and your enemies fear¡ªextremely powerful, to put it bluntly! Look!¡± As Dior spoke, a brilliant red aura emanated from his entire body. The zing appearance was like being engulfed in mes. In reality, it was simr. The Bane of Evil¡¯s mana maniption technique doesn¡¯t just manifest mana as a me-like shape but imbues it with the properties of fire, radiating intense heat. Yet, Dior maintained a serene expression, smiling calmly. His clothes remained intact, and his belongings showed no signs of the intense heat. This was due to the resistance to fire and precise mana control he had developed while mastering the Bane of Evil. ¡°Isn¡¯t it impressive?¡± Dior¡¯s prideful disy left Mael and Mari awestruck as they replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t expect you to be able to perform like me right away. Creating a mana me and enveloping your whole body like this is only possible from the 4th Ring onward.¡± The achievement in mastering Bane of Evil is distinguished by the number of rings that encircle the lower dantian. These rings are formed as you umte a certain level of mana, one by one, starting from the central dantian. The principle is simr to a mage¡¯s circles, but unlike mages, each new ring must berger than thest, with each ring moving independently to draw out greater power. While rings from the 1st to 3rd levels only produce a flicker of heat, reaching the 4th Ring allows you to create not just a shimmer but an actual me, as Dior demonstrated. ¡°The 4th Ring, to put it simply, is your first major goal and an essential step. Achieving this level is what signifies that you have mastered Bane of Evil, though it¡¯s still a rtively low achievement. And¡­¡± Dior¡¯s fiery aura then concentrated into one of his hands, forming a sphere. Without stopping there, the sphere elongated into a spear-like weapon. The spear, made entirely of flickering mes, had an aesthetically striking appearance. Dior spun the ming spear with a flick of his fingers and hurled it toward a distant target. The spear flew with the speed of an arrow, and upon hitting the target, it erupted in a burst of mes, engulfing the area around it. As they stared in awe, apuse echoed through the training ground. p, p. Snapping back to reality, Ian turned his head to see Dior grinning broadly. ¡°This is what you¡¯ll be learning today¡ª¡®Bane of Evil, Form 1: Meteor Spear.¡¯ The reason why the Red Spear Knights are called so is precisely because they start their battles byunching this Meteor Spear. Therefore, mastering this basic technique is crucial. I¡¯ll keep the exnation brief. Now that you¡¯ve seen it¡­ time to give it a try yourself!¡± At that moment, Mari raised her hand. ¡°Sir Dior.¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°Is there a theoretical guide or manual? While we know from the senior knights that we don¡¯t recite incantations, there must be forms for mana tuning, arrangement, and manifestation. It¡¯s not just a technique like swordsmanship that we learn purely by practice, is it?¡± ¡°Oh, Mari. Good question! Of course, there is a theoretical guide. It¡¯s actually quite difficult to figure it out by guesswork alone.¡± Mari nodded. The Red Spear Knights she had seen all created Meteor Spears of the same length and shape, suggesting that there was a defined temte. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°But it¡¯s too early to look at the manual. You need to get a feel for it first before studying.¡± Ian nced at Dior with a skeptical expression. ¡°Is it just about creating the form?¡± ¡°Yep, it sounds simple, but it won¡¯t be easy. Creating the shape is one thing, but transforming and solidifying it will be challenging. Let¡¯s stop the small talk and get started. Mael, you¡¯re first.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Mael, full of enthusiasm, stood up and stepped back, conjuring mes in his palm. The mes swirled and gathered into a sphere without much trouble, but from there, things became problematic. He struggled to shape the sphere and maintain its form. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it. You¡¯re doing well. As expected, you¡¯re living up to the expectations, Mael.¡± ¡°Th¡­.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t answer. Just listen. The most crucial part of all Bane of Evil techniques is your imagination and belief. Think about what you want to create. What should it be? A Meteor Spear. A long spear with a sharp tip! It needs to be solid! You build the framework with mana and let the mes cover it like skin.¡± Dior swallowed briefly. ¡°But be careful not to hold unrealistic beliefs like an ¡®unbreakable spear¡¯ or a ¡®spear that can pierce anything.¡¯ The spear can break. It can be blocked. Weapons are consumables. If the attack fails, your belief will waver, and naturally, the firmness of the technique will weaken.¡± Dior, observing Mael¡¯s concentration, shifted his gaze to Mari. Without being specifically called, Mari instinctively took her turn and quickly began. She ignited mes, gathered them into a sphere, and started shaping it. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s only natural to be clumsy at first.¡± But true talent shone through. Mael, who had just started, was already stretching his me sphere into a spear-like shape, while Mari was also quickly grasping the technique. ¡°Wow.¡± Dior couldn¡¯t hide his admiration. ¡®I expected it, but not this fast. If they continue like this, they¡¯ll definitely surpass me quickly. As for my brother¡­ maybe not as fast?¡¯ The eldest son of the Berger family, Verdan, was renowned as a prodigy. Judging by the records he set, it was clear that this sibling pair was exceptionally gifted. Dior felt a mix of joy and unease at the presence of such outstanding talents in the Red Spear Knights. His concern was for his brother, Ian. ¡®Did I make a mistake agreeing to teach them?¡¯ He worried that Ian, who had only recently gotten his act together after living like a recluse, might lose motivation the moment he started learning Bane of Evil. Dior nced over at Ian to check on his state. Thankfully, he was not in the worried condition Dior had feared. Instead of showing signs of jealousy, Ian had a confident expression. Dior wanted to tell him not to be discouraged or disheartened by any failures, but he refrained, fearing it might hurt his pride. ¡°Ian!¡± Startled by Dior¡¯s sudden shout, Mael and Mari both broke their concentration, causing the mes they were working with to scatter. Dior turned his attention back to Ian. ¡°Ian, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Ian nodded and prepared himself. He stood up, dusted off the sand from his bottom, and readied his stance, channeling his mana. The mana he had umted in his meridians was surprisingly pure for someone at the 2nd Level. Heat seemed to rise from his entire body, making it look as though mes might ignite at any moment. Flicker! mes danced between his fingers. ¡®Gather.¡¯ He concentrated on drawing the mes into his palm to form a sphere. ¡®Shape it¡­.¡¯ It was manageable. He had practiced so much before his regression that creating a basic shape was familiar. However, doing it with this body for the first time felt a bit disorienting. He regretted not practicing more of this kind of technique at the vi, focusing only on building mana and physical strength. Despite histe regrets, Ian didn¡¯t let it deter him. ¡®But it¡¯s not something I can¡¯t do.¡¯ Although he had lost much in his regression, what he retained was his memory and experience. These had be the foundation for his rapid growth and were guiding him in situations like this. He moved his mana, and the me sphere wavered, responding to his will. Slowly. No need to rush. It was something he had done countless times before; it was just a matter of practice. The sphere, once trembling, finally stretched out. At that moment, a sensation of electric thrill surged through his spine, as though he had rediscovered a forgotten sensation. In the blink of an eye, a spear was formed. While it didn¡¯t yet exhibit the full characteristics of a Meteor Spear, its appearance was nearly perfect. Dior, taken aback, blinked in disbelief at Ian¡¯s swift mastery, while Mael and Mari were full of admiration. Ian, holding the zing spear, exhaled calmly. He wasn¡¯t ted by this; it was less about raw talent and more about his experiences from his previous life. In a sense, he had used a sort of cheat. ¡°What¡¯s next to learn?¡± Ian asked, breaking the silence. ¡°Today, you¡¯ll just practice this,¡± Dior replied. ¡°I¡¯ll hand out the theoretical materials tomorrow, so study them. I¡¯ll review your progress personally at this time every day. Mael and Mari are already bound by oath, but you¡ª¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Ian interjected. ¡°You¡¯re not. So, a word of caution: if you leak any information about Bane of Evil, including the theoretical materials, even though you¡¯re the third son of the Berger family, you won¡¯t be in a good position. Be mindful.¡± Ian chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Dior¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but he chose to trust Ian¡¯s assurance. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 21 Chapter 21 When you be engrossed in something, time passes incredibly quickly. Just a moment ago, it must have been morning, but before he knew it, it was evening, and Ian found himself lying in bed, staring at the ceiling. The next morning, he woke up, briefly dazed, and got up to wash. After changing into clean clothes and having breakfast, he sat down at his desk. He then spent several hours studying the Bane of Evil theory book Dior had given him. It was much moreplicated and difficult than he had anticipated. As he read, he wasn¡¯t sure if he was truly understanding it. He now understood why Dior had abruptly asked him to create the form of the meteor spear in the training grounds. After studying, he had lunch and then began training in the practice area. The manifestation, maintenance, and application of the technique were not simple, but thanks to his experience from his previous life, he was able to grasp it quickly. Before he knew it, evening arrived. Exhausted, he would copse into bed and quickly fall asleep, only to wake up and find it was morning again. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Sitting at his desk, Ian leaned back and sighed. He flicked the pen he had been holding. Looking up from the spinning pen between his fingers, he saw the bare branches outside the window. All the leaves that had been hanging were gone. The wind was blowing harshly. He realized with a start that it had been three months of repeating this routine of training. ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s okay to be so rxed.¡¯ But being anxious wouldn¡¯t change anything. Ian stretched his unusually stiff body and began studying again. While he was deeply focused, someone knocked on the door. Knock, knock, knock¡ªthree knocks. Then the door swung open immediately. Without needing to confirm, Ian had a vague idea of who it was. There was only one person in the Berger family who was this rude and inconsiderate. ¡°Been studying?¡± Dior¡¯s voice was light as he approached. He ced a hand on Ian¡¯s shoulder, nced at the desk, and took the theory book. ¡°What? You¡¯re already looking at this? Fast¡­ but do you understand it?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Really? Impressive. You had such talent, yet what made you waste your time as a useless person?¡± ¡°I was just immature.¡± Dior chuckled. ¡°Anyone would think you¡¯re still like that now. Don¡¯t be mistaken. You still are.¡± Ian scowled at Dior, but Dior nonchntly closed the book he was holding and set it down on the desk. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± ¡°Is that all you came here to say?¡± ¡°Hey! Watch your words. You should be grateful that a good older brother is taking care of his useless younger brother.¡± ¡°Oh, please.¡± ¡°So, are youing or not?¡± ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡± Although it was earlier than usual mealtime, Dior¡¯s entrance had broken his concentration and flow, so Ian agreed. Expecting to eat within the manor, Ian was surprised when Dior suggested going to an external restaurant used by the knights, iming he wanted a hearty meal. Reluctantly following Dior, Ian was caught off guard when Dior suddenly said: ¡°Oh, and you¡¯ll be alone today.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ian turned to Dior with a puzzled expression. ¡°Afternoon training. You¡¯ll be doing it alone today.¡± ¡°What about Mael and Mari?¡± ¡°Those two? They¡¯ve been dispatched. Even though their skill with the technique is stillcking, as official members, they need to fulfill their duties. They can¡¯t just keep training forever, can they?¡± ¡°Dispatched for real-world experience, I suppose.¡± ¡°Why? Do you want to go too? Just say the word. Since there¡¯s a surplus of monsters in the East, I can take you anytime. But, hmm. Considering your track record of catching both Hyngs and Dark Mages, I¡¯m doubtful you¡¯ll need my help.¡± ¡°Well, maybe not right now, but there might be a time when I do. No one can live alone. If I need help, I¡¯ll ask, so don¡¯t just brush me off because you¡¯re busy or it¡¯s inconvenient.¡± During their conversation, they reached the restaurant. Since it was lunchtime, there were quite a few peopleing and going. Most of them were knights. Some of them greeted Dior warmly, but when they saw Ian next to him, their expressions turned cold, and they simply nodded before walking away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± It wasn¡¯t just words; Ian genuinely didn¡¯t care about their attitude. It was the same with everyone else. It had been three months since he started staying at the main house. Besides his siblings, the only ones he had maintained a friendly rtionship with were Mael and Mari. But that was fine. Even if he was considered useless, as a member of the family, they would gossip behind his back but still showed him respect in person. That was enough. Dior, seemingly displeased with this indifferent attitude, clicked his tongue. Just as they were about to enter the restaurant, Dior identally overheard a conversation. He stopped and gestured for Ian to stay quiet, holding up a finger. ¡°Shh.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Ian looked at Dior with a puzzled expression. Dior pointed to his ear, and Ian heard the following words: ¡°Hasn¡¯t he changed from before?¡± Instinctively, Ian realized they were talking about him. Dior stealthily moved to the window, and Ian followed him. Though others looked at them suspiciously, they paid no mind. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s what they¡¯re saying. They¡¯ve changed a lot since theiring-of-age ceremony.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± ¡°The younger ones.¡± ¡°Hm. I remember when he used to act like a wild colt before theing-of-age ceremony.¡± ¡°Back then, wasn¡¯t it somewhat endearing? He was arrogant, but that¡¯s typical of any noble. He didn¡¯t cross any lines, did he?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but his behavior after theing-of-age ceremony¡­ Honestly, I didn¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Ah, that. I felt the same. He would cower when eyes met. Lowered his head when spoken to. At first, it was pitiable, butter it became just pathetic. I couldn¡¯t understand why he was like that. Honestly, all the kids who went through theing-of-age ceremony were geniuses, including the youngest. There was no reason to be intimidated.¡± Ian frowned. ¡°Do I have to keep listening to this?¡± ¡°Shh, let¡¯s listen a bit more. Those guys are my subordinates.¡± Dior seemed genuinely interested in the conversation, with a rather smug smile on his face. Sighing quietly, Ian waited. ¡°After all, as a knight of the Berger family. No, as the family head¡¯s bloodline, you should have used your defeats as nourishment to rise again.¡± ¡°ording to the younger ones, it seems that¡¯s what happened.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°They said you¡¯ve used your defeats as nourishment and have grown. Didn¡¯t I tell you? You¡¯ve changed a lot. Have you forgotten already?¡± ¡°Just saying you¡¯ve changed doesn¡¯t tell me much.¡± ¡°Why not? He caught Hyng and Dark Mage. Plus, the younger ones said they lost when they faced him.¡± ¡°They? Really? Are you sure they¡¯re not lying?¡± ¡°Sometimes you win and sometimes you lose in a match, but they said they haven¡¯t won even once since meeting him again. They say he fights like a seasoned mercenary.¡± ¡°Mercenary¡­ Does that mean he fights dirty?¡± ¡°It might mean he fights incredibly well.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s that impressive, I¡¯d like to test myself against him.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Dior muttered as if he had just struck a deal. ¡°Stop that. Even so, he¡¯s a young master. And he only stays in the training ground, so how would he fare?¡± ¡°He doese to this restaurant asionally.¡± ¡°Are you nning to challenge him then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. If it¡¯s a fight based purely on physical ability, we could give it a shot, don¡¯t you think?¡± Dior seemed to be waiting for those words. He straightened up and threw open the slightly ajar window. A gasp was heard from inside. ¡°Great! I ept the challenge!¡± ¡°Sir? I think there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. We¡¯re¡­¡± ¡°I know. It seems like you¡¯ve overheard something by ident, but it was Ian I intended to challenge, not me.¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since Ian is right next to me, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Dior ced his arm around Ian¡¯s shoulder and pulled him closer. The others, seeing Ian¡¯s face, were visibly taken aback. ¡°U-uh, young master.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. I have no intention of using you of any offense. Right, Ian?¡± Before Ian could nod, Dior continued. ¡°Exactly. But since we¡¯re not letting this go easily, let¡¯s have a match as you suggested¡­ How about it? Interested?¡± Even if they refused, Dior¡¯s eyes suggested he was determined to make them fight. Moreover, Dior¡¯s position as deputymander was not trivial. He didn¡¯t simply hold the position because he was the second son of the Berger family; he was recognized by all the members purely for his skill, regardless of age or status. Therefore, they were left with no choice but to nod awkwardly, ncing at each other in difort. Reluctantly, they agreed. ¡°We¡¯re not at fault no matter what happens, right, deputymander?¡± ¡°Of course. But you should be careful. Ian is stronger and more skilled than he looks.¡± ¡°Hm¡­¡± ¡°Alright then, gather at the training ground after lunch.¡± Ian had no choice in the matter either. The match was set, and they entered the restaurant, dishing out food and sitting down. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Ian asked Dior. ¡°What are you thinking? How long will you let yourself be ignored? It¡¯s time to show your abilities.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t make you fight against anyone beyond your capacity. I¡¯m not trying to trouble you or make things hard.¡± ¡°I suppose.¡± Given Dior¡¯s nature, he wouldn¡¯t n and execute something like this unless he genuinely found it entertaining. ¡°After all, you¡¯ve already defeated Hyng and Dark Mage. What¡¯s there to fear? Just treat it like sparring with Mael and Mari.¡± If it¡¯s a matter of pure physical ability, Ian was confident he could win. In a short-term match, using his magic would be quite effective. After finishing his meal at a rxed pace, Ian headed with Dior to the training ground of the Red Spear Order. The training ground was filled with knights fully equipped in their armor, standing in formation. Training was as serious as a real battle. Except during meals, they were always in armor, and their mere presence created a solemn atmosphere. Dior walked confidently towards them. ¡°Any issues?¡± No one raised a hand or responded. ¡°Then, only the Level 3 training remains. Proceed with the rest ording to the schedule.¡± As if on cue, most of the knights began to leave, the clinking of their armor filling the air. Still, about twenty remained. ¡°You might have heard, but just in case, I¡¯ll exin briefly. The reason you¡¯re staying behind is that some of you seem very interested in ¡®Ian¡¯s¡¯ skills. It must be suspicious. A person who had been living like a recluse suddenly capturing a Hyng and a Dark Mage. Not to mention, killing a Level 5 Dark Mage¡ª it must seem like a lie. So, I prepared this opportunity.¡± ¡°Are we really going to spar with Young Master Ian?¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡± Dior grinned as he asked, and the Red Spear knight who asked the question seemed visibly shaken. Although his expression was hidden by his helmet, it was evident. ¡°¡­Is it really okay? We might get hurt.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll be wearing extra armor, and unless magic is used, serious injuries are unlikely. If anything does go wrong, I¡¯ll take responsibility. I assure you, it will be entertaining¡ªmore than you might expect.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Any more questions? If not, get ready.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 22 Chapter 22 The preparation didn¡¯t take long. The distance between the training ground and the sparring arena wasn¡¯t very far, and donning the Red Spear Knight¡¯s armor was quick with the help of others. ¡°Everything¡¯s ready. Is there anywhere you feel ufortable?¡± A nameless knight spoke in a blunt tone. Ian moved his arms and legs. nk. It was Ian¡¯s first time wearing such armor. He expected it to be quite awkward, but the armor, crafted from a bnce of leather and metal, was a bit heavy but not as restrictive as he¡¯d anticipated. The level of restriction was tolerable in exchange for high defensive capability. He nodded at the knight who was staring intently. ¡°Then, here¡¯s the sword.¡± Ian epted the sword handed to him and strapped it to his waist, turning his body. The view beyond the narrow vision created by the helmet revealed the sparring arena. In the arena, Dior, acting as the judge and mediator, held a long staff and was waiting. Dior walked towards the outskirts of the arena. ¡°They say clothes make the man. It really suits you. How about bing a Red Spear Knight?¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± ¡°Quite resolute. Why?¡± ¡°If I join now, I¡¯d have to be the youngest for a while.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unavoidable. It would be the same wherever you go, right? Anyway, it¡¯s better to observe a Red Spear Knight sparring at least once rather than starting a match blindly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. We can start right away.¡± Ian hadn¡¯t only practiced the Bane of Evil during his training. He had sparred alternately with Mael and Marie, and had watched their matches. He had a general sense of what to expect. ¡°Really? I like your confidence. Come up.¡± Dior turned his attention to where the Red Spear Knights were gathered. ¡°Let¡¯s get started. Who will be the first opponent¡­? Is there a volunteer!?¡± At the loud call, one of the Red Spear Knights raised their hand as if they had been waiting for this moment. ¡°Oh, Diarmid!¡± The helmets of the Red Spear Knights concealed their facespletely, making it impossible to recognize them. However, Dior seemed to identify them without hesitation and called out the name. The Red Spear Knight, Diarmid, stepped onto the sparring arena. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re the first one up.¡± ¡°I was the one who expressed a desire to spar with you first. If I stayed silent, it would look like I was avoiding it, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Excellent. Are you ready?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready to start anytime.¡± ¡°And you?¡± Ian nodded and looked at his opponent. Although the helmet hid any visible expression, he could sense thepetitive spirit through the subtle provocations. ng! Dior lightly tapped the ground with his staff. With a small noise, all eyes turned towards him. ¡°Use of magic is prohibited. Attacking the gaps in the armor is also forbidden. Victory conditions are limited to when the opponent either deres defeat or is subdued, and I, as the referee, may intervene if I deem it necessary. Also, if I extend this staff, remember that both of you must retreat immediately, no matter what happens. Any questions?¡± ¡°Must we fight only with swords?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll allow unarmedbat, but no joint locks. Avoiding damage is secondary; armor is easily damaged.¡± Despite having spare armor, damage was a separate issue. The reason was practical and reasonable enough for Ian to draw the sword given to him by the knight without furtherment. The sword drew smoothly from its sheath, but the de was not yet sharpened. The sword was so blunt that even if gripped tightly with bare hands, it wouldn¡¯t inflict a wound. However, that didn¡¯t mean it was to be underestimated. In fact, it was almost like a blunt weapon; a single hit could break bones, and a blow to the head would be devastating. Still, with the helmet and armor on, there was no need to worry about such concerns. ¡°Hmph.¡± Taking a deep breath, Ian stared at the Red Spear Knight before him. In a typical sparring match, a single hit wouldn¡¯t easily incapacitate the opponent. Therefore, he aimed to dominatepletely. ¡°Begin.¡± As Dior lifted the staff he had been holding and spoke, the Red Spear Knight, Diarmid, lunged at Ian with his sword. Ian, who had been intently observing, also extended his sword. ng! The moment the blunt des shed, bothbatants immediately shifted their stances. With a mere movement of his arm, Ian directed the tip of his sword towards Diarmid¡¯s vital points. However, Diarmid did not yield easily. Without using magic, Ian¡¯s physical abilities, including his reflexes, had long surpassed those of an average person. Thus, he was capable of quick responses in fleeting moments, but subduing his opponent was still challenging. Diarmid was keenly aware of this sensation. ¡®I expected it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but it¡¯s like this?¡¯ Having defeated Hyoulong and the Dark Mage and recently bing a full-fledged member, he started with his best efforts, having heard that Mael and Marie, renowned as geniuses, were defeated by Ian in sparring. Yet, it was not as simple as he had imagined. Ian¡¯s understanding of swordsmanship was quite high, and there were no apparent weaknesses. Diarmid tried to exploit openings, aiming for a swift resolution, but Ian evaded or countered his attacks like a slippery eel. ¡®How could this be¡­!¡¯ What makes a knight a knight? Among various reasons, one key factor is that knights have a system forbat far beyond mere mercenaries who swing their swords aimlessly. A single swing can end an opponent. Simple movements like raising an arm or twisting a wrist allow the sword to target vital points. Knights are recognized for mastering such techniques, and they are acknowledged for their ability to swiftly handle opponents based on these skills. ng, ng! Yet, for years of daily training, Diarmid¡¯s sword was being blocked by someone he had underestimated. ¡®He¡¯s letting me have this.¡¯ He was observing. Gauging the level of the Red Spear Knight¡¯s skill. Diarmid¡¯s eyes flickered. He had heard that Ian had lived like a recluse after hising-of-age ceremony, but he was now doubtful of that story. Perhaps he had secretly honed his skills. ¡®If not, then how!¡¯ He did not deny reality. He had already attempted to exploit apparent openings multiple times. However, there were no results. He charged in with momentum, only to be hit hard and forced to retreat. As if sensing his emotional turmoil, Ian changed his stance. He became more aggressive. Diarmid, who had been pressing the attack, soon realized he was the one being driven back. But he had no effective strategy. ng! The sword grazed the armor. ng! The sword struck the armor. Since the de was not sharpened and no magic was used, the armor remained unscathed. Desperately extending his sword towards Ian, Diarmid¡¯s de was deflected outward. He tried to retreat quickly, but Ian was faster. Crunch! Ian¡¯s foot stamped down on Diarmid¡¯s instep, pinning him in ce. At the same moment, Ian¡¯s de was already aiming at Diarmid¡¯s neck. There was no way to dodge or block it. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Diarmid didn¡¯t resist further and rxed his body. The sword he held drooped. Ian also stepped back. ¡°Ian is the winner. Diarmid, well done. Step back.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Acknowledging his defeat withoutint, Diarmid sheathed his sword and looked at Ian. Despite the intense movements during the brief match, Diarmid¡¯s breathing was remarkably steady, suggesting he wasn¡¯t overly exhausted. It was hard to believe that he had been holed up in a vi, struggling as rumored. Perhaps the rumors were wrong. As he thought this, Diarmid bowed his head slightly and turned away. He made his way back to where the Red Spear Knights were gathered. Although no words of praise were given, some of hisrades patted his back silently in encouragement. Normally, he disliked being fully armored during training, but today was different. He appreciated being able to hide his expression. ¡°Diiiaaaarmiiid~¡± At the yful call of his name, he turned to see several knights looking his way. ¡°Hendrick.¡± ¡°Were you trying to impress the young master by showing off? How could you lose so badly?¡± Diarmid smirked. ¡°If you really think that, why don¡¯t you step up yourself?¡± If they had watched closely, they would have seen that the young master¡¯s skills were noughing matter. If they didn¡¯t realize that, theycked discernment. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I intend to do. I¡¯ll show you my skills.¡± Just then, Commander Dior asked who would challenge next. ¡°Commander, I¡¯ll take it!¡± With a confident voice, Red Spear Knight Hendrick raised his hand. He then headed for the sparring area, turning back to gesture for everyone to watch closely. And the result? It was nothing short of disastrous. Hendrick¡¯s decisive strike only cut through empty air, while Ian deftly evaded and struck Hendrick¡¯s helmet with the pommel of his sword. ng! Even though the helmet was enchanted with protective magic, it couldn¡¯t fully withstand such a shock. As expected, Hendrick fell to his knees, unconscious, and copsed. Commander Dior quickly lowered his staff, and Ian stepped back as if nothing had happened. Hendrick was soon carried away on a stretcher. ¡°Serves him right.¡± While the other knightsughed, the fact that two Red Spear Knights had been defeated so easily dampened their amusement. The atmosphere grew more serious. A few, fired up by their pride, stepped forward bravely, but the oue remained unchanged. One knight even resorted to hand-to-handbat after losing his sword, but Ian was well-versed in martial arts as well. Witnesses muttered in awe. ¡°Are we really that weak?¡± That wasn¡¯t the case. The Red Spear Knights were certainly not weak. As a symbol of the Eastern Empire of El Carda, they possessed the power to match their reputation. Though the knights present were only Level 3, most were on the brink of Level 4, and even a few of them could easily handle a horde of monsters. Yet they lost for a simple reason: the opponent¡¯s skill was higher. Everyone epted the results of the sparring match, but the frustration remained. On that day, Ian achieved an astonishing nine consecutive victories against the Red Spear Knights, which stirred up the Berger family for a considerable time. The sparring matches did not stop at just one day. Dior took the opportunity to arrange for Ian to face other squads, and the other squads, having mocked the defeat of the 4th Squad, were eager to show what they could do. Ian defeated all of them decisively. Next, it was the turn of the Level 4 knights. At this point, Ian could have refused, but since the fights would be purely technical, without the use of magical power, he willingly epted. However, Level 4 knights were indeed different from Level 3. They had not only more experience and superior skills but also better physical abilities. Ian faced significant challenges, struggling to win or sometimesing close to defeat. Although his win rate fell below fifty percent, no one ridiculed Ian. Strictly speaking, it was impressive. Despite being only Level 2, Ian had matched the Level 4 knights on equal footing. This went a long way in changing the negative perception of him. And perhaps this rigorous training had its effects. One day, while continuing to hone his technique, a new ring appeared around the core formed in his dantian, advancing Ian¡¯s technique to the 3rd Ring. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Whoosh! Ian exhaled slowly, observing the fierce mes engulfing his entire body. He could clearly feel the three rings surrounding the core in his dantian spinning. He did it. He suppressed the urge to burst intoughter. He thought he would feel nothing since he had already reached this stage once before, but the sense of aplishment was much greater than expected. Perhaps it was because he had mastered techniques of the Bane of Evil that he hadn¡¯t learned before. That was probably the reason. Memories of his past, where he barely survived using various makeshift techniques, surfaced. Although those times were long gone, he couldn¡¯t just erase those memories. ¡®It¡¯s time to start taking action.¡¯ He could continue to stay at the main estate. He had earned the recognition of the Red Spear Knights, and naturally, the way the household servants looked at him had subtly changed. Now, while some might pass by without noticing him, there were none who pretended not to see him. Life had be asfortable as could be. A soft bed, clean water, plentiful meals¡­ Everything was satisfying, except for the fact that he couldn¡¯t drink alcohol. But he couldn¡¯t allow himself to get toofortable here. To reach a higher level and achieve it as quickly as possible, he had to go out into the world. Ian knew one fundamental truth about the world. ¡®A person grows with every achievement they make.¡¯ Whether it¡¯s saving a vige in peril or subjugating a group of monsters, even small feats contribute to growth. Even surviving an encounter with a dragon could be considered an achievement. Aplishing things that others cannot easily do, something you can brag about at a drinking party¡ªeach of these achievements leads to rapid growth. In his previous life, didn¡¯t he reach the brink of Level 6 just by surviving to the end alongside the Hero when he defeated the Outer Gods? Therefore, to leave behind such achievements, it was inevitable that he would have to venture out. After continuous training, his physical abilities had developed to the point where he could respond to emergencies to some extent. Now at Level 3, he might still be treated like a novice, but he wouldn¡¯t be ignored. ¡®First, I should get some gear.¡¯ He suddenly remembered the early days of his mercenary life. Back then, he had to scrape together coins from various odd jobs to buy equipment, but now, he didn¡¯t need to do that. If he didn¡¯t take advantage of his noble birth now, when would he? First, he would have to meet with his father. ¡°Phew.¡± The thought of having a conversation with his father left him feeling both overwhelmed and sighing. But it wasn¡¯t something he could put off, so he immediately prepared and headed to the city of Lus. ¡°The head of the family has granted you permission. This way.¡± Though he arrived unannounced andte at night, fortunately, he wasn¡¯t turned away. Following the steward, he was led directly to the door. Entering the study, he found Granod Berger enjoying a drink. Clink, the sound of ice in the ss he was holding could be heard. ¡°This is unusual. For you to seek me out.¡± ¡°I apologize for not visiting more often.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. We simply didn¡¯t have any business with each other. So, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Do you remember when you told me to ask if there was something I wanted?¡± ¡°Yes, after you enhanced the Berger name¡¯s reputation, I did say I¡¯d grant you something if you desired it. So, you¡¯ve finallye up with something?¡± Ian nodded. ¡°Yes. I would like to have a piece of equipment imbued with magic.¡± Quality over quantity, for sure. If he asked for multiple items, his father might just hand him something mediocre, but if he limited his request to just one, he might receive something truly worthwhile that he could use for a long time. It was a calcted risk. If he were allowed into the vault, that would be even better. Before his regression, Ian had heard about the treasures taken from the Berger family. Thunder Spear, Lumeria. Red Spear, Queen of Thorns. Holy Spear, Rom. Illusion Sword, Changrim. cklight Sword, Dagbane. Each one possessed unique abilities, and those who wielded them were praised as heroes after vanquishing countless monsters. If he could obtain one of those weapons, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about being outmatched in terms of weaponry. However, he doubted that such a precious treasure would be given to him just for taking down a single Dark Mage. ¡°Hmm.¡± Ian remained silent, waiting. Granod pondered for a moment, then set down his ss and removed one of the many rings he wore on his fingers. He then took out a cloth from a drawer, carefully polished the ring, and ced it on the desk. ¡°Freyr. That¡¯s the name of this ring. It¡¯s not an ancient relic, but with time, it might be considered one. Its performance isn¡¯t bad, considering I¡¯ve used it all this time, and it should be useful to you in your current stage of growth. Take it.¡± Ian walked over to the desk and picked up the ring. Although itcked the typical embedded gemstones, it was far from ordinary, crafted entirely from a red mineral that gave it a distinct, refined appearance. The ring itself looked remarkably high-quality. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll make good use of it.¡± ¡°Anything else you want to say?¡± ¡°No, nothing else.¡± ¡°Good. You may go.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ian gave a respectful nod. ¡°Someday¡­¡± Just as Ian was about to turn away, Granod spoke. ¡°If you ever bring further glory to the Berger name, I¡¯ll let you choose a treasure from the vault.¡± ¡°I will certainly do that.¡± ¡°You may leave now.¡± As Ian exited the study, he quietly looked down at the ring in his hand. Freyr. Just from the name, it was impossible to tell what abilities the ring possessed. However, the fact that his father hadn¡¯t bothered to exin it meant there was no need to. Ian briefly worried that the ring wouldn¡¯t fit, but as expected from a magic item, it adjusted to his finger perfectly the moment he slipped it on. It wasn¡¯t ufortable at all. The instant he wore it, he instinctively understood the ring¡¯s capabilities. ¡°Mana recovery¡­ and increased efficiency in mana consumption?¡± It seemed something like that. He tested it by summoning mes into his palm. Whoosh! Ian involuntarily flinched. The mes were fiercer than he had expected. It seemed the ring had an impact on the power of his Bane of Evil techniques. Yes, this was fitting for something the head of a family would use. It was hard to hide his satisfaction. With a pleased smile, he began heading back to the family estate, approaching the station where the warp gate was located. ¡°Ah.¡± He suddenly halted as a forgotten thought struck him. ¡®I should have asked for some money¡­.¡¯ Since returning to the main estate, he hadn¡¯t received any allowance, and he didn¡¯t have any savings either. Going back to request another meeting wasn¡¯t something he was keen on doing. As he stood there, unsure of what to do, someone suddenly addressed him from directly in front. ¡°What are you doing?¡± It was Dior. Ian couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they kept running into each other everywhere. At this point, it almost felt like Dior was following him on purpose. With a grin, Ian spoke to Dior. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s good timing that I ran into you.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°Can you lend me some money?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Dior frowned. ¡°Money? You don¡¯t have any?¡± ¡°Of course not. I haven¡¯t received any in the first ce.¡± ¡°Tell me what you need it for. If it¡¯s for drinking, smoking, or gambling, I¡¯m not giving you a single coin.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. Do you really think I¡¯d ask for money for that?¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°I need to get some gear. I mean, I¡¯m a Berger, and I don¡¯t even have a sword right now. Not just a sword, I don¡¯t have anything. Does that make any sense?¡± ¡°I suppose that could happen. But why wouldn¡¯t it be possible? How much do you need¡­ Actually, wait. Hold on. Now that I think about it¡­ Hmm, hey. Follow me.¡± Ian followed Dior, who suddenly started walking with long strides. He wondered where they were headed until they arrived at their eldest brother Verdan¡¯s office. ¡°Why are we here?¡± Ian asked, but Dior didn¡¯t answer and knocked on the door. There was no response from inside. Usually, that would be a sign that no one was home, and most people would leave. But Dior didn¡¯t. He grabbed the doorknob, turned it, and opened the door wide. No one was there. ¡°He must have stepped out for a moment. Let¡¯s wait.¡± Dior took this opportunity to look around the office, rummaging through things until he found something that made him exim in delight. ¡°Oh! This is hard toe by!¡± ¡°Snacks?¡± ¡°Yeah. Looks like these were set aside for guests, but I¡¯m going to take them.¡± ¡°You know what people call that, right?¡± ¡°I guess they¡¯d call it stealing? But that¡¯s not how close brothers would describe it.¡± ¡°What would they call it then?¡± ¡°Sharing. Or maybe generosity?¡± Ian was at a loss for words. He let out a faint chuckle in disbelief. ¡°I wonder what our eldest brother would say if he heard that.¡± ¡°There are several boxes here. He wouldn¡¯t mind if I took one, would he? Want one too?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± As Ian waited in one of the guest chairs, it wasn¡¯t long before Verdan returned. He looked at Dior and Ian, switching his gaze between them with a curious expression. It was clear he had no idea why they were there. ¡°So, the thieves I thought had broken in were just you two.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unfair. I didn¡¯t touch anything.¡± ¡°Ian, standing by and doing nothing is a crime too. Next time you see a thief, either apprehend them or call the guards if that¡¯s too hard.¡± Verdan sighed as he sat down at his desk. ¡°So, Dior¡¯s presence here makes sense. But Ian, I¡¯m surprised to see you here.¡± ¡°He said he needs some money, so I brought him here.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Out of all of us, who has the most money? You do, right?¡± ¡°¡­How much do you need, Ian?¡± Is this what family is like? During his mercenary days, it wasn¡¯t easy to borrow even a single coin. Seeing Verdan so readily offer to help without even asking why filled Ian with a warm sense of gratitude. ¡°Well, the more, the better.¡± ¡°What do you need it for?¡± ¡°I need to get some gear¡ªlike a sword or gauntlets.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. If you decide to be a Red Spear Knight, I can give you standard equipment right now. After all, as a member of our family, you have a duty to fulfill.¡± Nobles have a duty to protect theirnds and people from external threats. In return for fulfilling this duty, they are granted privileges. If you want to keep enjoying those privileges, you must carry out your obligations. Ian shook his head. ¡°Brother, I have no intention of bing a knight.¡± ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± In truth, bing a Red Spear Knight wouldn¡¯t be a problem. It¡¯s certainly a better option than bing a mercenary. Ian had already earned the recognition of the knights through sparring, so adapting wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. As Verdan mentioned, he would also receive standard equipment. The issue was that individual activities would be difficult. In the future, there would be many situations where Ian would need to operate alone, and he couldn¡¯t just keep requesting leave every time. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a mercenary.¡± ¡°A¡­ mercenary?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°¡­Let me ask you this, just to be sure. You¡¯re not choosing to be a mercenary to dere that you have no interest in bing the family¡¯s sessor, are you?¡± It seemed there was a misunderstanding. Well, considering that Granod was still healthy, the next head of the family hadn¡¯t been decided yet. That meant the position could go to Verdan, Dior, or even Ian. While Ian had no such intentions, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to leave a good impression, so he chose to remain silent instead of denying it. ¡°¡­¡± Dior suddenly burst outughing. ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re crazy! Are you serious? Hey, Verdan, did you hear that? This guy actually thinks he has a shot at bing the head of the family? Listen, you¡¯re not even on our radar as apetitor!¡± Verdan smiled. ¡°Ian, don¡¯t worry. Just be a Red Spear Knight. Be a squad leader, then a captain, and one day, if you be a ck Knight, I¡¯ll be proud and happy as your brother.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll regret it. What if I actually be the head of the family?¡± ¡°If that happens, it¡¯ll just mean you¡¯ve proven yourself worthy of the position.¡± ¡°¡­I still don¡¯t want to. But I will fulfill my duties.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying we should give you missions as a mercenary. What level are you now?¡± Ian straightened up, having been waiting for this moment, and held out his hand, spreading his fingers. ¡°¡­Level 3?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Verdan and Dior responded in turn. Ian nodded and then focused his mana. A dark haze began to rise from his hand, soon bing a me. Whoosh! The mes didn¡¯t stop there; they spread up his arm, enveloping it up to his elbow, responding to Ian¡¯s will. ¡°¡­Can you solidify the shape?¡± What Verdan wanted was one of the Bane of Evil techniques, the Sacred me Armor. It involved shaping the mes covering the body into armor, providing strong resistance to magic and curses. With sufficient mana, it could even be physically solid, functioning as true armor. ¡°I haven¡¯t tried it before, but I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡± Ian limited the armor creation to his arm to avoid identally burning the chair he was sitting on. Slowly, the mes gathered and condensed, forming a shape. The mana consumption was higher than expected, but still manageable. After a short while, he sessfully created what he wanted. Though the shape was rough and simple, it was unmistakably a gauntlet. His fingers moved smoothly within it. Both Verdan and Dior couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. ¡°Unbelievable¡­¡± ¡°You really do have talent. With this, I can trust you to handle missions.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 24 Chapter 24 As Ian extinguished the mes, he asked, ¡°Is something bothering you? You must have a troublesome task if you¡¯re giving it to me instead of one of the Red Spear Knights.¡± Verdan replied, ¡°You¡¯re sharp. I was originally going to ask Dior, but if you¡¯re willing to step in, I¡¯d appreciate it.¡± Verdan rifled through some documents on the desk, eventually pulling one out and handing it to Dior, who was standing nearby holding a box of snacks. Dior took the paper with a reluctant expression and, after sitting down, red at Ian before waving the paper around. ¡°Do you want me to bring it over? You shoulde and get it while I¡¯m asking nicely.¡± ¡°How hard can it be to bring it over?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s so hard about getting off your high horse anding over?¡± Ian, noticing that Dior wasn¡¯t going to budge, got up and took the paper. He nced at it to see what it was about. ¡°Hmm?¡± It was a report stating that insects had started swarming in the logging area to the northeast and were eating away at the trees that had been painstakingly cut down. ¡°Insects?¡± ¡°Yes. The damage is minor for now, but if it continues to umte, it could be a serious problem.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just an ordinary logging area?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a special logging area. As you know, thisnd was once seized by invaders from the outer sea andter reimed. During that time, a thick concentration of mana seeped deeply into the soil. You¡¯ve probably heard about it¡ªsome nts have mutated into new species due to the mana¡¯s influence.¡± Ian nodded. He had not only heard about it but had also seen it many times. ¡°Most of these mutations are harmful to humans, but there are a few that are beneficial.¡± ¡°And the trees harvested from this logging area fall into the beneficial category?¡± ¡°Exactly. The paper made from those trees is of exceptionally high quality, perfect for creating magical books and scrolls. It¡¯s so valuable that we¡¯re currently supplying it to the Magic Tower at a very high price. The top-tier scrolls and the highest-grade magical books produced in thest few decades have all used paper from that logging area. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that this is a major source of our family¡¯s ie.¡± ¡°¡­But I¡¯m not sure there¡¯s much I can do about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Whether it¡¯s you, Dior, or even me, we¡¯re knights, not pest control. However, I¡¯m sending you there to show the world that the Verdan family is keeping a close watch on this logging area.¡± ¡°Are othersing as well?¡± ¡°Yes, the Magic Tower is sending people too. That¡¯s why I¡¯m assigning you to apany their investigator. You don¡¯t actually have to do anything¡ªjust be present. I¡¯ll also assign guards to you.¡± ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the schedule?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll depart tomorrow at 3 PM. I¡¯ll reserve a warp gate for you. Go to the station and travel to the city of ¡®Var.¡¯ The guards and the investigator will be waiting for you there. Make sure you¡¯re on time.¡± When Ian indicated his willingness to ept, Verdan opened a drawer, rummaged around for a while, and then threw something towards Ian. It spun through the air like a boomerang. Ian watched it as itnded gently on the table in front of him. It was a sealed envelope. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± He hastily broke the wax seal, revealing a ck card with gold trim inside. When Ian noticed the emblem of the Golden Magic Tower embossed in the top left corner, his eyes widened. It was a card issued only to the highest echelon of the wealthy. ¡°You¡¯re giving this to me?¡± ¡°It was made in your name from the beginning.¡± Upon closer inspection, Ian saw that his name, ¡°Ian Verdan,¡± was elegantly engraved on the card. ¡°When?¡± ¡°Dior and I received ours when we came of age. Yours was put on hold due to¡­ certain circumstances.¡± ¡°Then why have you been holding onto it?¡± ¡°The family head entrusted it to me, telling me to give it to you when the time was right. Use it to purchase your equipment. But be careful not to spend recklessly, or it could be confiscated. And remember, under no circumstances are you to transfer it to anyone else. Not that a proxy could use it anyway.¡± Ian stared at the ck card in disbelief. To think he¡¯d end up with a card that was only rumored about! With this card, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about the cost of anything he wished to buy. It would be urate to say he could purchase anything that was for sale. ¡°Since you¡¯re not familiar with the geography of Ruse, I¡¯ll have someone apany you,¡± Verdan offered. ¡°No, that¡¯s fine. I n to explore on my own to get familiar with the area.¡± In truth, Ian was already familiar with the area from his previous mercenary days, though he hadn¡¯t visited the main family¡¯s estate during that time. Verdan furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°It could be dangerous.¡± ¡°Who do you think I am? I can take care of myself, and nothing should happen right in the heart of the Berger estate. It¡¯s an unnecessary worry.¡± ¡°¡­Alright, you have a point. Then go ahead.¡± Ian tucked the card into his pocket. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Already leaving?¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯m quite tired.¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, then I suppose there¡¯s no helping it. After you register as a mercenary tomorrow,e find me right away. You don¡¯t need to return to Rampas tonight. There are plenty of empty rooms here, so you can stay the night.¡± Ian nodded, and Verdan called someone¡¯s name. Momentster, a man entered through the door. ¡°Show Ian to a room and take care of his needs.¡± ¡°Yes, this way please.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be on my way as well.¡± Dior, who had also been packing up the snack box, attempted to follow, but Verdan did not allow it. ¡°Dior, stay behind. I have something else to discuss.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t like it¡­.¡± Despite his reluctance, Dior remained as Ian bid his farewells and left the room. * * * After enjoying Verdan¡¯s hospitality and staying in the manor, Ian ventured out around lunchtime. As one of the most developed cities in the eastern part of the El Carda Empire, it was bustling with people. Despite the crowd, there were no instances of rudeness or pushing; even mercenaries with rough appearances stepped aside for Ian. Although he had no guards, the me emblem on his clothes served as a deterrent. Smiling wryly at the reminder of his family¡¯s status, Ian made his way confidently. He was headed toward the street where cksmiths and armories were clustered. The sound of metal nging could be heard frequently, confirming he was heading in the right direction. Ian nced around, searching for a specific workshop. ¡®It should be around here somewhere.¡¯ Though he was unsure, it was a well-known andrge establishment, so he didn¡¯t need to stop and ask anyone. After walking a little further, he turned a corner and spotted it immediately. The Seventh Demioum. This workshop, operated by the ¡°Inoria Foundation,¡± which was renowned not just in the Empire but across the continent, was named the Seventh as it was the seventh established by the foundation. People generally referred to it simply as Demioum. It was so exclusive that entry was restricted to anyone not part of their circle, and armored guards stood watch at the entrance. Ian approached the workshop. Although he felt the gaze of the guards, they did not stop him. As he opened the door and entered, the sight of a clean and spacious interior greeted him. Various types of armaments were on disy, and a few customers were browsing while staff members attended to them. Ian made eye contact with a middle-aged man at the counter, who was dressed in a suit and standing with a straight posture. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Estevan turned his attention to the customer standing at the entrance. He noted the me emblem on the clothes. That symbol indicated affiliation with the Berger family. Given the ck hair, it was evident that this person was rted to the family by blood. Though still young, this person had the right to be here. Estevan approached Ian and spoke. ¡°Wee to the Seventh Demium, esteemed customer. I am Estevan, the manager of the workshop, known as the Crown of Victory. May I ask your name?¡± ¡°Ian Berger.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± It was a name he must have heard often. Estevan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll refer to you as Young Master Ian. Since this is your first visit, may I assist you?¡± ¡°Would that be alright?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s my role. Please, this way.¡± Ian followed Estevan slowly. ¡°Is there a specific weapon you are looking for?¡± As Estevan turned to ask, Ian nodded and mentioned his requirements. ¡°I need a weapon that won¡¯t break or dull and will protect me in any situation.¡± ¡°¡­Unfortunately, such a weapon does not exist. All weapons are consumable. Without proper maintenance, they rust. Over time, they be dull and eventually break. Even artifacts imbued with special powers are subject to the same issues.¡± ¡°I understand. But surely there are exceptions in this world. Just as the sun and moon protect us from darkness, sunlight in the form of gold protects us as ¡®Inoria,¡¯ and moonlight in the form of a de protects us as ¡®Elysium.''¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± There was no reaction. Estevan remained silent, staring intently. It wasn¡¯t a look of disbelief. Instead, it seemed like he wanted to ask how Ian knew about these things. But Estevan was a professional. He soon rxed his rigid expression. ¡°So, you are looking for a custom-made item. Please follow me.¡± Ian followed Estevan into the deeper part of the workshop. They walked down a windowless corridor lined with unknown statues. Each step felt disorienting. Ian had walked this corridor before with a hero, but he hadn¡¯t experienced these symptoms back then. ¡®They¡¯ve set up a barrier.¡¯ The flow of magical energy was subtly twisted. Though not an expert in magic, Ian suspected that the statues, which he initially thought were just decorative, were actually part of the barrier¡¯s structure. Estevan nced back briefly, and Ian feigned indifference. At the end of the corridor, a door appeared that was not visible from a distance. Upon entering, a knight in armor sat in a chair. Whether asleep or if there was no one inside the armor, the knight didn¡¯t move at all. In the center of the room was a staircase leading downwards. The best ce to hide treasures is underground, and it seemed these people followed that principle. Ian descended the stairs. There were weapons on disy. Though fewer in numberpared to the upstairs, each piece had a deep magical aura and unique designs. Ian¡¯s gaze was drawn to a longsword disyed closest to him. It emitted a significant aura that seemed extraordinary. ¡°This sword you¡¯re looking at is named ¡®Demite.¡¯ It features several intertwined spells, resulting in unusually high durability and the ability to significantly reduce the opponent¡¯s recovery rate when it causes damage. It would be particrly effective against opponents with high regeneration abilities.¡± ¡°And this one?¡± ¡°That is a dagger obtained from the Karam Empire. It¡¯s called ¡®Baekokru,¡¯ and ites in a set of five. It has a modest appearance fitting its unadorned design, and its effects are rather simple: enhanced power and speed when thrown, and it returns to the owner after being thrown. Even just this makes it worthy of being called an artifact.¡± Ian examined several more weapons, and Estevan provided detailed exnations. Among them were items with magical properties but not true artifacts. After looking around, Ian tilted his head. He knew there was more downstairs, so why wasn¡¯t he being shown? It seemed Estevan was blocking the stairs leading further down. ¡°Is it not possible to go to the lower floors?¡± Although the items here were satisfactory, they did not meet Ian¡¯s expectations for artifacts. ¡°That would be difficult.¡± Estevan¡¯s firm refusal made Ian nod. It was likely because he wasn¡¯t a hero, so ess was restricted. It seemed that way. As Ian considered choosing from the items avable here, Estevan unexpectedly said: ¡°Unfortunately, you will also not be able to purchase items on this floor.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m sure I spoke the password correctly.¡± Estevan nodded. ¡°Indeed, you did. That¡¯s what¡¯s puzzling. The password you mentioned is known and used only by heroes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you had used amon password, I would have assumed it was obtained from my father. However, since you used a password known only to heroes¡­ the situation is a bit different. I would like to ask how you know it, but I doubt you would answer freely. And, considering you are a member of the Berger family, it would be awkward to detain you for questioning.¡± Ian took Estevan¡¯s sharp gaze calmly. Although he felt a pang of guilt, he could not respond as Estevan suggested. ¡°It would have been better if you hadn¡¯t brought me here at all.¡± ¡°It could have been done that way, but it¡¯s clear that you have connections with heroes. Considering your status as a member of the Berger family here in Lus, I thought it appropriate to at least show you around. It doesn¡¯t cost anything.¡± ¡°¡­So, does that mean you might be willing to sell me items from here if certain conditions are met?¡± ¡°Yes. As long as you meet the conditions, it is certainly possible.¡± ¡°And what are these conditions?¡± ¡°There are three conditions. You need only fulfill one of them to proceed.¡± Ian sighed. ¡°Let me hear them.¡± ¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Estevan found Ian¡¯s calm andposed response to be unexpected. Having worked in this profession for many years, Estevan had seen many noble scions who relied on their family¡¯s background and authority when things didn¡¯t go well. Typically, this was true of noble families, and Estevan had expected the same from Ian. ¡®The rumors were wrong.¡¯ He had heard that Ian was a reclusive and impatient person. Rumors often are like that: exaggerated and false. But meeting Ian in person, the discrepancy was striking. There must have been some basis for those rumors, but it seemed that Estevan had misunderstood. Estevan¡¯s gaze softened slightly as he looked at Ian. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing. I¡¯ll get straight to the point. First, the first condition is to be a hero chosen by the Twelve Lords.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s nonsense.¡± Estevan continued with a smile. ¡°Second, you need to contribute to humanity and gain renown. The field doesn¡¯t matter. The foundation will contact you first.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Third, you must collect golden crests awarded by the temple serving the Twelve Lords or given by heroes. Once you have these crests, you will qualify to visit this floor and purchase some of the items here.¡± ¡°Some,¡± Ian repeated. ¡°These will be items with magical properties, right? What about artifacts?¡± ¡°Artifacts are, of course, avable for purchase. And as you collect more crests, you will be able to buy artifacts with higher performance.¡± Ian nodded. Considering the rarity and capability of artifacts, it was unlikely they would be easily avable. ¡°Obtaining crests will not be easy. They cannot be bought with money, and meeting heroes is difficult. Moreover, heroes, knowing the value of the crests, will not easily give them away. So, this condition might be the most challenging.¡± Before the regression, Ian had received a golden crest from a hero. He had heard that it was quite useful, but he hadn¡¯t known about such benefits. Ian closed his eyes. Even though he was being given several conditions, there was nothing he could do immediately. ¡°Just in case, is there any way to buy items here with money?¡± He was willing to offer several times the value. Unlike when he was a mercenary, he now had a ck card. Although he didn¡¯t know the limit, it should be enough to purchase an artifact. However, Estevan was firm. ¡°That would be difficult. You might have better luck finding an auction house. If we were trying to make money, we wouldn¡¯t sell artifacts so secretly.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°As you might know, the purpose of the Inoria Foundation is to ensure the survival and development of humanity. For a better future. We are conducting various projects to support capable individuals, including heroes, and the workshop and Demioum are among them. So, if you wish to purchase artifacts and other items from here, you must gain the foundation¡¯s recognition.¡± Given this, there was no point in insisting further. Artifacts were not unique to this ce, so there was no need to be stubborn. Still, Ian was reluctant to leave. The most significant reason was that skilled artisans who could repair artifacts were stationed here. ¡°There¡¯s no further reason to stay here, so let¡¯s go.¡± Back on the first floor, Ian carefully selected a longsword, a dagger, and leather armor. The weapons had simple enchantments to increase durability, so they were less likely to break. The armor, though its longevity was uncertain, was ample enough to amodate Ian¡¯s growing body. Any slight looseness could be adjusted with straps. ¡°Would you like us to send the clothes you¡¯re wearing to your residence, or will you take them yourself?¡± It seemed cumbersome to carry them around, so Ian opted for thetter and handed over his card. After finishing the payment and hearing Estevan¡¯s words about looking forward to seeing him again soon, Ian left the workshop and headed to the mercenary guild. It was crowded here as well. Although some people nced at him with interest, their stares quickly faded once they saw his mercenary attire. Approaching the reception desk, the clerk, who had been looking at paperwork, looked up when he sensed Ian¡¯s presence. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to register as a new member.¡± ¡°Registration?¡± The clerk frowned at Ian¡¯s response. ¡°You seem rather professional for a neer¡­ Well, fine. It¡¯s not a problem.¡± The clerk opened a drawer, took out a form, and picked up a pen. ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Ian.¡± He wouldn¡¯t use a pseudonym. After all, his goal in bing a mercenary was not to hide his identity but to travel to ces where artifacts were buried without raising suspicion about his movements. It might be unnecessary, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have everything in order. ¡°Family name?¡± ¡°None.¡± ¡°¡­Alright. Age?¡± ¡°Twenty.¡± The clerk stamped the form and handed it to Ian. ¡°Here you go, a temporary mercenary license. Be careful not to lose it. Complete at least onemission within two weeks and bring back themission number and a signature in the space below. Then, we will issue you a formal mercenary license. The fee is five silver coins, so don¡¯t forget to prepare that. You can choose amission from the board over there. That¡¯s all.¡± With the paperwork in hand, Ian checked the bulletin board. Themissions were categorized by level. There were various types: gathering, hunting, exploration, and escort. The mostmon were escort missions. It was only natural. Originally, the eastern part of the El Carda Empire had lost a significant portion of its territory when the Xail Empire was destroyed by the invading forces from the outer seas. It took decades to reim the lostnd and establish several fortresses, including Lampas, to build and stabilize their defensive line. However, it was practically impossible to fully monitor and protect such a vast area. The outer regions were still frequently opened, and monstrous creatures continued to appear just as they had in the past. With the constant threat to their lives, it was no wonder there were many requests for escorts. Completing even a single minor task or errand could make one a formal mercenary, precisely to maintain a steady supply of mercenaries who would otherwise perish regrly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Recalling old memories as he skimmed the bulletin board, Ian left the guild without any regrets. He already had amission in mind, so there was no need to choose from here. * * * The warp gate was truly convenient. It allowed for instantaneous travel, no matter how far the distance. The cost of using it was negligiblepared to the time it saved. The onlyint he had was the nausea he felt every time he used it. But he had gotten used to it now and could ovee it with a few deep breaths. As Ian stepped out of the gate, a bespectacled man approached him. ¡°Hello. Master Ian, I am Elliot Roy, the botanist in charge of investigating the lumberyard. It is an honor to be working with you.¡± Though the words were polite, his tone was very businesslike. Given Ian¡¯s reputation, this was only to be expected. Ian¡¯s reputation was not good. Although it had improved somewhat among the knights after recent sparring matches, he was still seen as a recluse and a troublemaker in the public eye. This was his first time fulfilling his duties as a noble. After finishing his greeting, Elliot handed Ian a small box that seemed to have been prepared in advance. ¡°This is a badge indicating affiliation with the Berger family. Given that you are in mercenary attire, it¡¯s possible that some people might be rude not recognizing your identity, so Lord Verdan asked me to pass this on.¡± Inside the open box was a badge with a me design. Though it was an ordinary item without any magic, it could be quite useful if people knew and feared the Berger family. It could instill a courtesy that wasn¡¯t there before. Having experienced the prestige of the family, Ian calmly attached the badge to his coat. ¡°Do you have any other belongings with you?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°In that case, a carriage is prepared outside, so let¡¯s move on. This way.¡± When Ian stepped outside the building, several carriages were parked along the roadside. Elliot headed towards the most ornate carriage, and in front of it was a red-caped knight waiting. Offering to provide an escort, they had even assigned a knight. Though the face was obscured by the helmet, the figure seemed familiar. As they approached, the red-caped knight slightly bowed his head and spoke. ¡°Master.¡± A familiar voice. Ian instantly recognized him. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Mael? Were you on duty?¡± ¡°Yes. I returned yesterday and was assigned the task of escorting you.¡± ¡°Alone? What about Mari?¡± ¡°She sustained a minor leg injury during thest mission, so I¡¯ll be handling this one alone. I¡¯ve been to the lumberyard before, so I know the way.¡± ¡°¡­Are you alright? You haven¡¯t had much rest, have you?¡± Even so, it¡¯s pitiful how he¡¯s been working so hard since bing a full-fledged red-caped knight. Is there a shortage of personnel, or is Mael¡¯s skill so exceptional that they can¡¯t leave him idle? Noticing Ian¡¯s concern, a hissing sound of deting air came from Mael¡¯s helmet. ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I¡¯ve heard this mission won¡¯t be too difficult. The squad leader said I¡¯ll get some rest as soon as we return.¡± ¡°Do you believe that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a promise, so I¡¯m a bit skeptical, but if I don¡¯t trust my direct superior, who else would I trust? Besides, he has never let me down so far. At least not yet. Now, let¡¯s get in. I¡¯ll guide you to the lumberyard. If we leave now¡­ we should arrive before sunset.¡± With a tight schedule, Ian boarded the carriage without any further discussion. After a while, Elliot joined him, and they set off immediately. ¡°Elliot.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ¡°Is there anything I need to do at the lumberyard?¡± ¡°This might be a bit forward, but you only need to stay by my side. I¡¯ll handle inspecting the trees and attending to any guests from the Mage Tower.¡± Considering he had no relevant knowledge and would likely be disregarded if he intervened, Ian agreed to this arrangement. As he dozed off for a moment while watching the scenery outside, he was jolted awake by the sounds ofmotion and realized they had already arrived at their destination. Elliot opened the door and stepped out first, followed by Ian. As Ian set foot on the ground and looked up, his view expanded, revealing a vast forest. The size of each tree was enormous. It looked as though countless towers were densely packed together, making Ian feel infinitesimally small standing before them. This must be what it means to be overwhelmed by the atmosphere, but as he tried to take it all in, the busy activity of people around him grated on his nerves. Ian frowned and muttered. ¡°It¡¯s so chaotic.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone who was supposed toe out to greet us.¡± Elliot looked around, noticing that even though the sun hadn¡¯t set yet, people were running around with torches, suggesting something must have gone awry. Ian nced back. On the opposite side of the forest, there was a vige surrounded by wooden palisades. Just then, a man who appeared to be a lumberjack sprinted out from inside the palisade. As he was about to pass by, Ian reached out and grabbed him. ¡°What¡¯s this!?¡± The man turned around sharply, his voice rough. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy¡ª¡± His gruff expression changed when he saw the red-caped knight standing beside Ian. He hesitated, and as his excitement subsided and reason returned, he swallowed hard and forced a smile. ¡°Do you have business with me, my lord?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Watching the lumberjack¡¯s demeanor change so quickly, Ian smirked. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking why all those people are gathering over there.¡± ¡°Oh, that! It¡¯s a bit chaotic, isn¡¯t it? We were in the middle of chopping trees when some bugs swarmed in. That¡¯s why everyone¡¯s rushing!¡± ¡°Bugs?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! It¡¯s fine if they only eat through the outer bark, but if they burrow deeper into the wood, the trees we¡¯ve worked hard to fell will be useless!¡± Ian felt a sudden sense of curiosity. ¡°Do the bugs only swarm the felled trees?¡± ¡°Exactly. They only go after the freshly cut ones. I don¡¯t know why, but after a few hours, theypletely lose interest. You seem to be an investigator sent from Berger, right? Want toe check it out? The people from the Magic Tower left a bit ago, so you can meet them if you go now.¡± The lumberjack, speaking quickly and anxiously, barely paused to breathe. However, Ian didn¡¯t respond immediately. He turned his head, thinking for a moment. His gaze shifted in the opposite direction from where the crowd was heading. ¡°What¡¯s over there?¡± The lumberjack, though puzzled, answered obediently. ¡°That¡¯s the log yard. We store the branches and trimmed logs there.¡± ¡°Is anyone guarding it?¡± ¡°No! We don¡¯t set guards. The logs are so heavy, no one could steal them unnoticed. It¡¯s not a transport day, so there¡¯s probably no one there right now.¡± Ian furrowed his brow. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off over there. It was just a vague hunch, but it felt like there might be something. Ignoring it and walking away would leave him uneasy. Since the people from the Magic Tower were already checking out the area where the bugs appeared, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to investigate the log yard as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Huh? But¡­ well, never mind.¡± Mael and Elliot quietly followed behind, seemingly indifferent to the situation. The log yard was silent. Massive logs were stacked here and there like small hills, but nothing else stood out. The lumberjack shrugged as if to say, ¡°See, nothing here,¡± while Mael guarded the rear indifferently, and Elliot looked around curiously. Ian, on the other hand, let out a quiet sigh. Before his return, his sharp instincts as a treasure hunter were on par with the detection magic used by skilled mages when it came to sensing the presence of others. This ability, often called ¡°Qi Sense,¡± was something a martial artist naturally acquired once they reached a certain level. Though Ian had assumed he¡¯d lost this skill after his return, as his body and aplishments had been reset, it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case. ¡®Someone¡¯s hiding.¡¯ He could faintly sense multiple presences around him, not just one. On closer inspection, the scenery before him also felt subtly out of ce, and the flow of magical energy in the air was distorted. Without letting anything show on his face, Ian simply continued to observe the surroundings as though intrigued. That¡¯s when Mael whispered to him from behind. ¡°Master Ian. Doesn¡¯t something feel¡­ strange?¡± Heh. Ian let out a small chuckle. Most people wouldn¡¯t notice such subtle changes, but Mael¡¯s unusual talent must have alerted him to the unnaturalness of this seemingly ordinary environment. ¡°Mael.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Stay on guard.¡± Those few words were enough to convey the message. Perhaps due to the trust they had built while training the Bane of Evil together, Mael took a step back without any suspicion, scanning the surroundings. However, his inexperience was evident as tension radiated from his body. Thankfully, his helmet covered his entire face, or else his stiff expression would have been obvious. Even so, it wasmendable that he hadn¡¯t yet reached for the hilt of the sword at his waist. Ian nced at Elliot, who was walking ahead. Though he wanted to call him back, doing so could arouse unnecessary suspicion. For now, Ian focused on figuring out the location of the hidden figures. Unaware of anything, Elliot strode forward confidently, examining the logs with a serious gaze. ¡°Hmm.¡± From the outside, everything seemed fine. The logs were straight, without any warping. The bark was as hard as stone, and the color was rich. No moss had grown on them either. But something felt off, making him hesitant to touch the wood. It felt dirty and repulsive. Although this sentiment felt contradictory, Elliot, oblivious to the underlying oddity, turned around. At that very moment, his foot slipped, and, much to his dismay, he stumbled, reaching out to steady himself on the very log he had been avoiding. ¡°Ah.¡± A sigh escaped his lips. Grimacing in frustration, he regained his bnce and immediately pulled his hand away. But then¡­ ¡®Was the texture of the bark always this rough?¡¯ The sensation wasn¡¯t what he had expected. ncing down at his palm, Elliot¡¯s face froze. His hand was covered in blisters, as though it had been ravaged by hundreds of insects. ¡°Damn it. Of all things, I had to touch that.¡± Suddenly, a strange voice echoed. Looking up, he saw a figure d in a dark purple robe. ¡®How long has he been there?¡¯ Before he could fully process the shock, a wave of dizziness washed over him. The bark that had seemed solid was now writhing, revealing swarms of insects that began to take flight. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Not hundreds, but thousands¡ªperhaps tens of thousands of them. Watching this grotesque and surreal scene unfold before his eyes, Elliot immediately realized what was happening. A Dark Mage¡ªthere was no doubt about it. Coming to a swift conclusion, he knew exactly what to do next. ¡°Run!¡± There was no time for formality. He shouted themand at the top of his lungs. Bzzzzzzz! But his voice was drowned out by the deafening sound of insect wings. The buzzing was as terrifying as a death sentence. It¡¯s over. My life, without ever having truly prospered, is ending in vain. I was just starting to gain recognition for my abilities and being assigned important tasks. Seeing the approaching swarm, Elliot shut his eyes tightly, bracing for the inevitable. ng! The sound of metal rang in his ears. Whoosh! Suddenly, he felt intense heat and a nauseating stench filled his nostrils. Grimacing, Elliot opened his eyes to see the Red Spear Knight standing protectively in front of him. ¡°M-Mael!¡± Elliot, who had been a step away from death, felt a brief sense of relief, grateful for the reprieve. While Mael shielded Elliot, Ian had already sprung into action. As he awakened his dormant mana, strengthening his body, he deftly reached for his belt, retrieving two of the three daggers fastened there. Without hesitation, Ian hurled them towards the spot he had been monitoring moments earlier. Swish! The daggers sliced through the air like arrows, embedding themselves in the seemingly empty space with pinpoint uracy ¡°Ugh?!¡± With a groan, the hidden figure revealed himself. A dagger was lodged in his chest, right around his sr plexus, indicating he was undoubtedly dead. The proof was clear as he toppled forward. It was no mere trick or illusion. Ian quickly shifted his gaze away from the body. There were two suspicious areas he had identified. One had been dealt with, so now he pushed off the ground,unching himself toward the other. He darted across the neatly stacked logs, pulling out hisst remaining dagger and hurling it. ¡°Hmph!¡± In an instant, two semi-transparent barriers unfolded, blocking the dagger. At the same time, some of the bugs flying nearby pped their wings furiously and rushed towards Ian. Their response was swift, but Ian merely scoffed as a zing red me erupted from his left arm. Fwoosh! With a sweeping motion of his arm, the intense heat and fire spread wide, engulfing the oing swarm of bugs. It didn¡¯t matter how many there were. They couldn¡¯t break through the fire and were incinerated on the spot. Without slowing his pace, Ian drew his sword from its sheath and shed upward. ng! ng! The clear sound of metal echoed as the shattered fragments of the magical barrier fell away, revealing a figure in a robe behind them. The robed figure seemed startled, perhaps not expecting the twoyers of barriers to break so easily. However, instead of chanting a spell, the figure pulled out a sword from his robe, prepared to engage. ng! The moment their des collided, Ian felt an unexpected force push back against him. But it wasn¡¯t overwhelming enough to cause him to lose ground. Ian twisted his wrist, and the tip of his sword swiftly aimed for the man¡¯s throat as if guided by magic. Yet the man, seemingly trained in swordsmanship, leaned back just in time to narrowly avoid the strike and retreated. Ian frowned. He couldn¡¯t afford to drag this out. He needed to end it quickly. With a surge of strength in his thighs, Ian gathered magical energy at the soles of his feet, surrounding the tip of his sword with mes. [Bane of Evil: 2nd Form, Comet.] The technique was activated. It was his first time using it in realbat, but that didn¡¯t matter. It didn¡¯t require high skill, just a simple, powerful charge. As the mes enveloped his body, Ian shot forward like an arrow at blinding speed. If the distance had been greater, the robed man might have had a chance to dodge. But at such close range, there was no avoiding it. The gap between them closed in an instant, and though the man reacted, he was a beat toote. Ian¡¯s sword had already pierced through his body. ¡°Urgh!¡± The mes that cloaked Ian¡¯s body transferred to the man through the sword. There was no scream¡ªhis life had already ended. Watching the flesh melt from the heat, Ian withdrew his sword and extinguished the mes. The man could no longer stand, his charred body rolling down the pile of logs, releasing the stench of burnt flesh. ¡°Phew.¡± Only then did Ian exhale the breath he¡¯d been holding. It might have seemed like a lengthy process, but everything had happened in the blink of an eye. He turned his head to the remaining figure hidden behind the swarm of bugs. The person seemed rattled, likely from witnessing two of hisrades fall so quickly. However, he didn¡¯t appear to be scared. The twisted smirk barely visible under the hood of his robe suggested otherwise. ¡°¡­Ha, unlucky.¡± The voice sounded familiar, as if he had heard it somewhere before. A strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu crept over him. ¡®Have we crossed paths before?¡¯ There were few who practiced insect magic, the ability to control bugs. The nature of the ability was repulsive, often associated with those considered evil, which is why such practitioners were shunned. Because of that, not many names came to Ian¡¯s mind. But if he limited it to Dark Mages he had personal connections with, there was only one person who fit the profile. ¡®The Devourer, Longos.¡¯ Though only at Level 5 at the time, heter gained spiritual power and ascended to the coveted Level 6, a realm most can only dream of. A menace to the empire, many sought the bounty on his head. Ian recalled crossing paths with him twice during a mission. They hadn¡¯t fought, merely exchanged a few words before parting ways. This time, however, there would be no such retreat. The Dark Mage had meddled with the Berger family¡¯s logging yard. Whatever his intentions, they certainly weren¡¯t good. Whether to capture or kill, Ian had to take him down. It seemed Longos understood this too, as he sighed and raised his head. His young face became clearly visible. It was indeed him. ¡°This wasn¡¯t part of the n at all. But, on the off chance, would you consider just letting me go? No need for unnecessary bloodshed, right?¡± ¡°Do you really think that¡¯s an option?¡± ¡°¡­Hmm, I figured. Well, I guess there¡¯s no other choice.¡± Fwoom! Suddenly, a dense surge of dark magic erupted from Longos, aggressively taking control of the surrounding space. The air thinned, making it difficult to breathe. Ian¡¯s body felt unnaturally heavy, clearly oppressed by the aura Longos was emitting. But instead of feeling intimidated, Ian¡¯s lips curled into a grin. From this disy alone, he had a good sense of the opponent¡¯s strength. ¡®Level 4.¡¯ That makes sense. Longos would only begin to make a name for himself at Level 5 in the years toe. Like any human, he was climbing the ranks step by step. As Ian¡¯s eyes sharpened, Longos stretched out his hand. The swarm of insects parted, making way for him. Vrrrrm! In an instant, a magic circle formed beneath him. Ian¡¯s eyes widened in response, recognizing the imminent danger. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 27 Chapter 27 ¡°Explode.¡± With a short incantation, the spell was immediately cast. Before Ian could even identify its type, a fierce shockwave surged toward him. Dodging was impossible. The moment he registered it, the magic was already upon him. Bang! ¡°Ugh?!¡± Ian gritted his teeth against the pain that battered his entire body. The force itself wasn¡¯t overwhelming, but it was enough to destabilize his already precarious stance atop the pile of logs. ¡°Young Master!¡± Hearing Mael¡¯s rmed voice, Ian looked up, only to see a swarm of insects, like a tidal wave, filling his entire field of vision. Buzzzzzz! Even with all of Ian¡¯s battle experience, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run down his spine at the grotesque sight. It was an instinctual reaction. Frowning, but without panic, he observed the approaching insects. In that fleeting moment, he noticed a purple glow shimmering across their exoskeletons, as if they were infused with magic. If he allowed them to cling to his body, he¡¯d be devoured to the bone in an instant. If anything remains of me, even bones would be a blessing. Exhaling sharply, Ian channeled his mana to its peak. He had been holding back the power of his Bane of Evil to avoid burning the logs, but now was not the time to worry about such things. The faint shimmer of heat surrounding him intensified into full-blown mes, engulfing his entire body. Buzzzzzz! In no time, the insects attacked. Though he scattered fire at them, they showed no fear. Undeterred by the searing heat, theytched onto him. They raised their heads, ready to burrow into his flesh, only to be reduced to ashes. However, it was far too soon to feel relieved. The insects pressed forward in overwhelming numbers. Using their fallenrades as shields, they advanced through the mes. Individually, each insect weighed almost nothing, but in the thousands, even tens of thousands, they were a force to be reckoned with. He had no time to react. Crack! The pile of logs beneath him began to copse. The insects had eaten away at the inside, weakening the structure to the point where it could no longer bear his weight. Though Ian unleashed another burst of mes to buy himself a moment, the resulting impact further destabilized the logs. They began to fall. ¡°Ugh!¡± Amid the chaos, Ian quickly located the Dark Mage, Longos. He hadn¡¯t fled. Perhaps he believed the tide had turned in his favor, as he had retreated only slightly and was now preparing another spell. A circle of violet light flickered in the air, withplex runes being inscribed within it at an rming speed. Mael¡­ There was no time to check on him. But Ian didn¡¯t need to look to know. Mael was likely stuck in ce, protecting Elliot from the swarm of insects and unable to move. If only Mari were here, they could have divided their roles. In this situation, however, Mael¡¯s options were limited. I¡¯ll have to handle this on my own. It would be ideal if the mages from the tower could arrive, but unless they possessed teleportation magic, waiting for reinforcements was not a luxury he had. A gap existed between a Level 3 and a Level 4 mage, but it was a difference that experience and skill could ovee. ¡°You can do it.¡± The opponent is only at Level 4. Although his own body is at Level 3, it¡¯s merely a slight handicap. Doesn¡¯t the newly learned Bane of Evil possess various techniques? Even in a situation like this, it can handle things. Ian gathers his magic power. Just one second has passed since he began falling from the log. In that brief moment, Ian has already devised a n. The mes wrapping around his body softly embrace him, protecting him like armor as they solidify into shape. Sacred me Armor. Normally, it¡¯s a Bane of Evil technique that requires Level 4 to use. It involves refining armor made of mes to cover the entire body, but at his current level, he can¡¯t use it perfectly. At best, it only takes the shape of armor. Boom! Thud! The shock waves crashing against his back are absorbed. The insects can¡¯t prate the me armor and are burned to ashes. If he had hesitated, they would have eaten through his eyes or entered his body through his mouth, ears, or nose. Had that happened, there would¡¯ve been no way out. Ian, now buried under the pile of logs, raises his magic power even further. Whoosh! The me armor surrounding his entire body surges as it absorbs the increased magic power. The intensified heat turns the nearby insects to ash. In that fleeting moment where he can move, Ian quickly clenches his left fist and strikes the ground. Boom. The sound is light, almost drowned out by the noisy buzzing of the insects inside the pile of logs. But the impact is far from light. Whoooosh! As soon as his fist strikes the ground, mes surge, forming a pir of fire around Ian. In the midst of the zing fire, Ian slowly rises to his feet. Bending his knees, heunches himself into the air with all his might. Whoosh! As he pierces through the seemingly endless pir of fire, mes follow him like a cape. Soaring into the sky, Ian looks down. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Below him is Longos, who also looks up, his expression slightly startled. Ian spreads his hand. The mes gather and, in an instant, form a spear. The concentrated magic takes on mass and physical force. Ian grasps it and throws it with all his strength. Whoosh! The spear, made of mes, descends like a meteor falling from the sky. A red streak slices through the air. For something thrown from mid-air with no support, its trajectory is astonishingly clean. It¡¯ll hit its mark. But it¡¯ll be blocked. No one in the world is dumb enough to just stand there and take a hit they can clearly seeing. Without waiting to confirm the result, Ian prepares his next technique. Bane of Evil: 2nd Form, Comet. Gravity pulls Ian¡¯s body downward, but he shoots forward in the direction he¡¯s aiming, like an arrow loosed from a bow. Meanwhile, Longos, mesmerized by the ming spear flying toward him in a ze of fire, is lost in thought. Does he really think something like that could kill me? ¡°Tch.¡± Annoyed at being underestimated, Longos clicks his tongue. He knows just how famous the Red Spear Knights are in the eastern part of the El Carda Empire. He¡¯s also aware that their skills match their reputation. But Longos possesses remarkable talent, has been acknowledged by a great master, and has even caught the attention of the awe-inspiring divine being. Thud! The spear embedded itself into the fouryered barrier that had been deployed in advance. Oneyer shattered instantly. The spear¡¯s tip was aimed directly at Longos¡¯ body. ¡°Oh?¡± For something thrown in such an unstable position mid-air, its uracy was impressive. The me spear swelled violently and exploded, releasing a torrent of fire. Boom! Its power wasn¡¯tcking either. ¡®But something like this won¡¯t be enough to kill me.¡¯ Longos smirked. Although it took some time, the magic he was preparing was now ready, with only the incantation left. With this, he could sweep away both Red Spear Knights and any witnesses in the area. Although the original n to render all the lumber stored in the logging site unusable¡ªdisrupting Berger¡¯s reputation and causing some chaos¡ªhad failed, it wasn¡¯t a total loss. It was time to retreat. Just as he was about to cast his spell, the mes obscuring his vision scattered. ¡°!¡± And there was Ian, approaching fast. Not from a distance, but right in front of him. ¡°What?!¡± Caught off guard, Longos was genuinely shocked as Ian mmed into the barrier with his shoulder. Crack! Oneyer of the barrier couldn¡¯t withstand the impact and shattered instantly. The secondyer cracked but managed to hold. Ian, pushed back by the strong rebound, ignored the sharp pain in his shoulder. If he stopped now, he¡¯d die. The moment his feet touched the ground, he propelled himself forward without hesitation. Gripping his sword with both hands, he raised it above his head. Whoosh! Ian swung his sword with all his might. Shatter! Crack! The sharp de, engulfed in mes, sliced through the two remaining barriers and the magic circle being deployed beyond them. Theplex diagram, filled with intricate spells, was swallowed by the roaring mes. Ian stepped forward, reaching out his left hand as he stared at Longos, whose eyes widened in shock. Longos, his bloodshot eyes ring, extended his hand in desperation. Perhaps due to the backfire of the failed spell, the ring on his finger¡ªa blue gem embedded in it¡ªglowed and emitted a chilling cold. Crack! The cold was enough to freeze the very air, but it posed no great threat to Ian, who was cloaked in mes. The mes, which had momentarily flickered, roared back to life. Ian grabbed Longos by the cor and mmed him to the ground. Thud! ¡°Gah!¡± Longos screamed, and Ian immediately ced his foot on his throat. ¡°Stay still.¡± Applying just a bit of weight as a warning made Longos cough violently. The insects that had been swarming toward them hesitated and stopped. Although Ian had burned a significant number of them, their numbers were still overwhelming. He looked down at Longos with cold eyes. ¡°If I move? Are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯ve already killed two. What¡¯s one more?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So, if you want to live, answer my questions.¡± Mercy was a luxury for Dark Mages. The only reason Ian hadn¡¯t killed Longos yet was because he was thest survivor here. But Longos¡¯ pride was stronger than Ian had anticipated. He sneered in contempt. ¡°F*** off!¡± It wasn¡¯t the answer Ian wanted. Despite the warning to stay still, Longos was drawing in magical power. Ian immediately pressed down harder with his foot. With a harsh sound, Longos¡¯ neck snapped. But it seemed he was toote. The spell activated just a fraction of a second before Longos¡¯ death. Was it even a spell? The fragments of the magic circle, which had been consumed by the mes, suddenly began to resonate. Vrrrrmm! The once crimson mes turned a deep violet, ring up as if oil had been poured on them. Whoosh! The heat wasn¡¯t intense, but a dizzying sensation washed over Ian, as if he might lose consciousness at any moment. Grimacing, Ian used Bane of Evil to shield his body. Though it wasn¡¯t as strong as the Sacred me Armor, just activating Bane of Evil provided resistance against curses. Yet, the dizziness was unbearable. Ian clenched his eyes shut, barely managing to stand, but his condition wasn¡¯t improving. ¡°¡­Urgh.¡± A groan escaped him as cold sweat poured down his face. At some point, he began to hear whispers. At first, they were faint, like murmurs. But gradually, they grew louder, until they buzzed clearly in his ears. ¡°Punish the foolish and save us.¡± ¡°We believe. With our flesh, we believe. With our souls, we believe.¡± ¡°Protect me with your eternal hand. Destroy our enemies with your eternal hand.¡± ¡°Almighty¡­¡± It was deafening, an overwhelming cacophony of voices. Soon, even the clearnguage he had been hearing began to distort. The words no longer made sense. It felt like an incantation in anguage he had never heard before. Ian struggled to lift his eyelids, his breath ragged as he scanned his surroundings. ¡®Where is this?¡¯ It was dark. The floor beneath him, resembling marble, was shrouded in an unidentifiable mist. Surrounding him were numerous people, all prostrating in worship. ¡®What are they bowing to?¡¯ There was something ahead. Slowly, he lifted his head. At first, he thought it was just arge stone. The darkness made it difficult to see clearly. But then he realized¡ªit was a massive throne. And someone was seated upon it. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Is this what an ant feels like, looking up at a human? It¡¯s utterly overwhelming. It¡¯s not just its immense size. Every flow and movement in this unknown space revolves around that presence. Yet, it¡¯s hard to see clearly. It¡¯s distorted, like a heat haze warping the view. The moment Ian tried to peer beyond the distortion, a powerful shudder shot through his mind. It felt like something strange was seeping into his eyes. It wasn¡¯t just an itch¡ªit was apanied by a faint pain. ¡°Ah.¡± An indescribable sensation was forcefully awakening inside him. Realizing he couldn¡¯t endure it any longer, Ian shut his eyes tightly for a moment. He felt dizzy, his stomach churned. Vague fear and anxiety surged within him. Something seemed to crawl up from the soles of his feet, slithering over his body. The sensation was so vivid, it was utterly repulsive. Anyone else in his shoes would have surely gone mad, overwhelmed by the eerie atmosphere and the growing disconnection from reality. ¡°¡­Hah!¡± But Ian, instead of sumbing to the negative emotions, felt exhration. He had assumed that the Divine Star he had gained after witnessing the Hero defeat the Outer God had naturally faded during his return. Yet now, it was more vividly present than ever, awakened by this external stimulus. And it wasn¡¯t hard to guess what had provoked this dormant power. ¡®An Outer God!¡¯ The moment Ian recognized this truth, a tremendous force, as if he had uncovered a forbidden secret, crushed down on his entire body. His limbs felt as heavy as soaked cotton. His head throbbed under the pressure. He couldn¡¯t lift it any further. All he could do was barely reopen his closed eyes. He hadn¡¯t even gotten a proper look at his opponent yet. All he had seen were two faintly visible legs. As his head involuntarily bowed, Ian realized something¡ªamidst all the noise, everything around him was starting to quiet, like ripples fading in still water. ¡®Of course, I¡¯ve caught its attention.¡¯ Everyone around him was prostrated on the ground, while he stood alone. Moreover, with Bane of Evil activated, mes were surging around his body, radiating heat. But there was no way he was going to kneel and bow in a ce like this. Wouldn¡¯t that be a sign of submission to the entity before him? Such a gesture could fulfill some condition and trigger an irreversible situation. What was he supposed to do? This chaotic situation¡­ He racked his brain, but no clever solution came to mind. As he stood in ce, contemting, Ian noticed the air to his right begin to shimmer with a red glow. He could feel heat emanating from it. Soon, a hand d in metal suddenly shot out, grabbing him by the wrist and pulling him forcefully. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤. As Ian was dragged along, he saw the once-noisy crowd abruptly fall silent and rise to their feet, staring at him. Their eyes were filled with resentment. In that flood of countless gazes, Ian realized that this was no mere illusion. He blinked, opening and closing his eyes. ¡°Young master!¡± A booming voice rang out. Ian turned his head to see Mael standing beside him, helmet on. The eerie scene from earlier had vanished entirely. The people bowing in worship, the massive throne, the figure seated upon it, and the suffocating atmosphere¡ªall gone. Everything had disappeared. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Just feeling a bit dizzy, that¡¯s all.¡± Upon closer inspection, Ian noticed that the dark magic still enveloped his body. As a result, the Bane of Evil mes alternated between red and purple. Watching Mael cautiously step back, Ian lowered his gaze. The lifeless body of Longos, with its neck broken, remained at his feet. Rather than feeling pride for killing someone who might have be a Level 6 in the future, Ian felt uneasy. He wondered if this event would alter the course of the future. And soon, he arrived at an answer to that question. ¡®It will be altered.¡¯ Longos had been a significant problem for the Empire. He had caused numerous incidents. Since all of that would now be erased, it was inevitable that some nned events would go awry. However, in the grand scheme, it might be for the better. Longos hadmitted acts that were essentially crimes, like a pest offering no benefit to humanity. How many had died and suffered because of his actions? The rumors alone were enough to make one shudder. So, it was for the best that he was dead. ¡°What about the pests?¡± Ian recalled the insects that Longos had controlled. ¡°They stopped moving for a moment when you broke his neck, then scattered. Even though we¡¯ve burned quite a few, there are still a lot of them. You¡¯ll probably see them around here for a while.¡± ¡°¡­Disgusting.¡± The appearance of the insects was far from pleasant. They resembled a mix of cockroaches and locusts, and were utterly revolting. Ian turned to look at Elliot, who was kneeling and clutching his forearm. He was sweating profusely and staring nkly, appearing dazed. ¡°He looks like he¡¯s going to die soon.¡± ¡°Looks like it. I gave him a potion, so he should be alright for now.¡± ¡°Just the potion?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°What about the antidote?¡± Antidotes vary depending on the type of poison, but there are universal ones that can alleviate symptoms, if notpletely neutralize them. It¡¯s generally a good idea to use them if avable. Mael should have known this, but he gave a foolish response. ¡°Uh¡­ do we need an antidote too?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s just an ordinary person. A potion alone won¡¯t suffice for poison.¡± Why was someone with a good head on their shoulders being so clueless? ¡°Do we have an antidote?¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t have one. I¡¯ll check immediately if there¡¯s any stored in the lumberyard.¡± ¡°Forget it¡­ No need to.¡± As Mael stood there vacantly, Ian moved towards Elliot, but at that moment, people began rushing urgently towards the lumberyard entrance. They arrived quickly. Ian nced over them and let out a wry smile. ¡®Lucky me.¡¯ They say that those who are meant to survive will, no matter what. Among the peopleing this way was a priest. It seemed that the lumber produced here was supplied not only to the Magic Tower but also to the temple. He quickly had the priest treat Elliot, who had already lost consciousness. ¡°What happened here?¡± When thoseing from the Magic Tower asked, Ian calmly exined the events that had transpired. Despite his attire resembling something out of a gue, they showed him some degree of respect, possibly due to the emblem on his clothing. ¡°¡­So, how will the Berger family address this incident?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say, as it¡¯s not my responsibility. You¡¯ll have to discuss it further with our investigator once they wake up.¡± ¡°Alright. By the way, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, who are you?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± At the Mage¡¯s question, Ian straightened up and introduced himself politely. ¡°Apologies for thete introduction. I¡¯m Ian Berger.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± Looking at the confused face, Ian could only smile softly. * * * In terms of results, the events at the lumberyard concluded very smoothly. It was thanks to the unexpected discovery and elimination of the dark mage as soon as they arrived. Elliot, who had copsed and lost consciousness, soon recovered with the priest¡¯s help. By morning, he was meeting with other investigators and discussing their findings in a perfectly normal state. Fortunately, it seemed that those from the Mage Tower and the temple were not particrly difficult to deal with, and an agreement was reached without major conflict. Since the mission wasplete, there was no reason to linger, so they returned to the city without hesitation. Mael, appearing in need of rest, returned first, and Ian went to find Verdan with Elliot. Although they had to wait briefly due to a visitor, they were able to meet soon after. Elliot stepped forward and reported on the lumberyard situation to Verdan, who was buried under a pile of documents. ¡°¡­That¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Did they raise anyints?¡± ¡°No. The appearance of the dark mage fell under the disaster and ident uses specified in the contract we signed, so they had no objections. However, they do want us to normalize the situation and resume supplies as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done. How long will it take to normalize the lumberyard?¡± ¡°ording to the person in charge, fortunately, there was no damage to personnel or equipment, so work isn¡¯t immediately hindered. However, since the dark mage¡¯s death, the insects have scattered and are still appearing in the area, causing significant concern.¡± ¡°Hm. That¡¯s to be expected. After all, it was a dark mage.¡± ¡°And the toxicity cannot be ignored. I speak from personal experience.¡± ¡°So, measures are necessary?¡± ¡°Yes. Additionally, the Green Magic Tower and the temple have offered to provide trees infested by the insects free of charge, but I dyed answering as it requires approval.¡± Ian sighed quietly at the lengthening conversation. After a moment, Verdan thanked Elliot for his efforts and told him to leave. The door creaked open and then shut. Once Elliot had left, Verdan finally turned to Ian. ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time too, Ian.¡± ¡°Brother, I really thought I was going to die this time.¡± ¡°I can imagine. But you were lucky.¡± ¡°Lucky? How so? It feels like I encounter dark mages every time I go out, while others rarely see them.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I mean by luck. You faced an opponent you could handle, gained experience, and returned safely.¡± That¡¯s true. If he had faced a truly skilled adversary, he might not be here now. In that sense, Verdan¡¯s words were not incorrect. It had served as a stepping stone for growth. Unable to refute, Ian sighed. ¡°Still, if it weren¡¯t for you, it would have been a serious problem. You can be proud. You¡¯ve upheld the prestige of the Bergers.¡± Verdan opened a drawer and ced a document and a small pouch on the desk. ¡°Take this. It¡¯s a certificate of sessfulpletion and your reward.¡± ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t really need the money.¡± The ck card was a godsend, and with it, Ian was practically invincible¡ªat least in ces where the card was epted. But even as he said that, Ian reached out and took the pouch. When he opened it slightly, he found it filled with silver coins, not gold. ¡°Wait a minute. Is this all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s already a generous amount. Who would give such a sum as payment to someone who isn¡¯t even a full-fledged mercenary yet? You wouldn¡¯t have received thismission if you weren¡¯t a Berger.¡± ¡°I know. But I caught a dark mage, didn¡¯t I? What about the bounty?¡± The Berger family had ced a bounty on the dark mage. Just providing information on their whereabouts would earn a certain amount, and the dark mage Ian killed was one of three. That sum could not be settled with mere silver coins. ¡°That will be deposited into a personal ount, so check itter when you visit the bank. Of course, it¡¯s just a drop in the bucketpared to what you have. But it¡¯s the first money you earned with your own strength, so it must have special significance.¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time, but there was no need to mention that. Ian grinned slightly. ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯ll be sure to request your services again next time.¡± ¡°¡­Do that. Just make sure you perform as well as you did this time.¡± ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t let you down.¡± Ian¡¯s response, delivered with a sly grin, was the very essence of a mercenary. Verdan chuckled softly, then fell silent for a moment before speaking again. ¡°Ian, what do you think the dark mage¡¯s objective was? Why have they started appearing recently after being quiet for a while? And why did they interfere with the lumberyard?¡± ¡°Why are you asking for my opinion all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Yesterday, the head of the family led the ck Spear Knights on a mission. Reports came in about fiends appearing along the defense line. At the same time, groups of monsters began to stir up from all directions. Even most of the reserve Red Spear Knights had to be deployed.¡± Ian felt puzzled. Was the El Carda Empire in turmoil at that time? He wasn¡¯t sure. Before his regression, he had spent that age leisurely hunting and drinking. The unsavory crowd he mingled with didn¡¯t bring such news. After all, if they had mentioned such things, it would have ruined his drinking mood. ¡°So I¡¯m just curious about what others think, and you¡¯re the one I¡¯m asking. So don¡¯t hesitate¡ªjust tell me.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Ian took a moment to organize his thoughts. The goal of the Dark Mage was quite simple. The descent of the Outer Gods. They aimed to summon the entity they revere to thisnd. However, it wasn¡¯t exactly a secret. It was a publicly known fact, and Verdan likely wasn¡¯t looking for such an answer. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be unaware of what I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go ahead.¡± ¡°What the Dark Mage desires¡­ is likely the loss of the Eastern influence held by the Berger family. But that¡¯s no easy feat. The head of the family is just and unyielding. The ck Spear Order is nearly invincible, and the Red Spear Order is active in subduing the monsters scattered throughout. Thanks to that, the East is more stable than ever.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Verdan looked at Ian with a look ofmendation that seemed almost burdensome. Ian cleared his throat and continued. ¡°Ahem. Of course, it¡¯s not only our Berger family¡¯s strength. The Temple of the All-Father and other nobility and military forces also contribute their power. But apart from that, the Dark Mage will want to shake the steadfast symbol of trust that is the Berger family. The lumberyard isn¡¯t the beginning. It¡¯s likely just one of many methods.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Going forward, the guild will need to increase its defenses and pay attention to many things.¡± And that was something that the current head of the family, Ian¡¯s father, and the candidate for the next head, Verdan, would need to handle. They had a few years to prepare calmly. Ian suddenly noticed Verdan¡¯s gaze on him. Verdan was looking at him with a very satisfied expression. ¡°What¡¯s this? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m just wondering if you¡¯re really the Ian I used to know. I can¡¯t say you¡¯re excellent, but yes, I can give you a passing grade.¡± ¡°Are you really giving apliment? It sounds like sarcasm. It¡¯s even more so with your blunt manner.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help my nature. Oh, but it says here that you were cursed by the Dark Mage¡­¡± ¡°A curse?¡± Verdan held up the report, which Elliott had handed over earlier. Since there had been no mention of such details during the conversation, Ian assumed it had been omitted. Ian let out a slight chuckle. ¡°Oh, that? It¡¯s not a curse.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°It was just some hallucinations.¡± Ian honestly shared what he hadn¡¯t told others, except for the details about the divine presence he had encountered. Verdan¡¯s expression gradually became more serious. ¡°Ian. What¡¯s your schedule for today?¡± ¡°Well, I was thinking of stopping by the mercenary guild and then resting. Is there something you need me to take care of immediately?¡± ¡°¡­The mercenary guild. That¡¯s good. Since there¡¯s a Temple of the All-Father there, make sure to stop by on your way back. It might be a curse.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll probably be expensive.¡± Ian mentioned it without thinking. Verdan gave a bewilderedugh. ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten which family you belong to. Don¡¯t worry about it. Just go and make sure you don¡¯t brag too much about the hallucinations you saw.¡± With a serious look, Ian nodded reluctantly. ¡°Go on.¡± Verdan certainly took after his father in some respects. Ian left Verdan¡¯s room, saying he¡¯d do his best. * * * The Temple of the All-Father, Pantheon. It refers to a building with twelve altars to host the Twelve Lords. While it might be ideal to build twelve temples in one ce, there are inevitably several practical issues. Ian paused at the entrance of the Pantheon. The presence of the Pantheon alone brought a quiet serenity to its surroundings. Even the rowdy mercenaries, usually loud and boisterous, fell silent as they passed through, respecting the sanctity of the ce. They were well aware of the consequences of offending the temple in and gued by evil creatures from the Outer Gods. Entering the Pantheon was not difficult. It was open to everyone, regardless of status. However, entry was restricted for those who looked too disheveled or had impure intentions, a job managed by the temple¡¯s guards stationed throughout. Walking down the marble corridor, Ian first saw the statues of the Twelve Lords, lined up along the perimeter. They were immense. It might seem like an extravagant disy, but considering that each statue contained a spell that protected the city, it was worth it. In time, these statues would prove their value. As Ian admired the statues, he remembered the purpose of his visit. ¡®Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s for the curse.¡¯ He needed to find the priest of the third lord, Nerdeal of Life. The chapel for each lord was arranged in order, so he would head towards the 3 o¡¯clock direction. Just as he was about to move in that direction, someone approached and called out to him. ¡°No way! Is that you, Ian Berger, the third son of the Berger family?¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± The person addressed him by name, so Ian turned to see who it was. It was a middle-aged priest with a kindly face. ¡®A bishop.¡¯ A bishop in the Pantheon was a high-ranking position. Ian frowned. No matter how hard he tried to recall, he didn¡¯t recognize this man. ¡°Excuse me, but may I ask who you are?¡± ¡°Ah, I see. You don¡¯t remember me. About two years ago, do you recall chasing a deer off a cliff?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ian¡¯s expression grew sour at the unpleasant memory. How did this man know about that? The priest continued to smile gently. ¡°And that day, I was the one who came to the vi to treat you when you lost consciousness. I was the priest from then.¡± ¡°From that time¡­?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir Arot came urgently that night.¡± Hearing the name of the vi¡¯s manager, Ian dropped his suspicion. ¡°I see. I was grateful for your help back then. I¡¯m only just now able to properly thank you.¡± ¡°Think nothing of it. I was a bit annoyed at the time, but it was a job well worth thepensation.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± Ian felt he had missed something, but the priest continued without any change in demeanor. ¡°It¡¯sforting to see you well now. It was worth the trouble I went through. But what brings you here? Dressed as a mercenary. Have you be one?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve be a mercenary. I was engaged in a mission and fought against a dark mage.¡± ¡°A dark mage? Ah, I see. You must be concerned about curses, then.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°Good. Follow me. I will guide you to the third chapel.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that.¡± Ian tried to decline, but the priest shook his head and tapped his chest. The symbol etched there marked him as a priest of Nerdeal. ¡°Please, I insist.¡± In the end, Ian was guided to the reception room. The priest showed him to a seat and took the one across from him. ¡°Now, let¡¯s take a look. Please extend your hand.¡± Ian did as instructed. The priest ced his hands over Ian¡¯s and closed his eyes in concentration. He didn¡¯t recite any prayers, instead, he remained silent. Yet, a warm, reassuring light emanated from him, far moreforting than that of other priests. Even Ian, who had no faith whatsoever, felt a sense of reverence in his presence. ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a few minutes, the priest opened his eyes and tilted his head. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think you need to worry. There is a small amount of dark magic remaining, but that¡¯s to be expected after fighting a dark mage. It should dissipate on its own if you rest.¡± ¡°May I ask how I should address you, Bishop?¡± ¡°Gawon. That¡¯s my name. And there¡¯s no need to thank me. It wasn¡¯t done out of pure altruism.¡± Ian let out a soft chuckle. This man was very straightforward, unlike the typical nobles and priests who preferred to speak in veiled terms. ¡°Do you want money?¡± ¡°Ah, how do you see me? I¡¯m not such a worldly person.¡± ¡°I was taught to be wary of such people¡­¡± Gawon¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know who taught you that, but you¡¯ve learned well. Of course, it¡¯s not that I dislike money. It¡¯s nice to have, and more is always better. But right now, I¡¯d like to ask a small favor. No, let me correct that. I¡¯d like to request amission.¡± Ian looked at Gawon in silence. ¡°Why? Is there something you want to discuss?¡± ¡°Bishop Gawon.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°¡­You want to assign me amission?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°You must have heard the rumors about me.¡± Gawon nodded. ¡°Oh! Of course, I have. The one who didn¡¯t fulfill his duties as a noble, who lived like a recluse, drinking and hunting endlessly. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°¡­You know me well. Considering that, a morepetent mercenary would be more reliable. Why would you want to assign me amission?¡± ¡°That alone isn¡¯t a reason not to trust you. Losing your way and wandering is something anyone can experience. It¡¯s not umon. Many may stray down the wrong path, but you managed to find the right one.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°About a year ago, you saved a vige when the outer gate was opened and dealt with a dark mage, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­How do you know that?¡± ¡°Of course, it was rumored at the time. The prodigal son of the Berger family had changed. Although the rumors faded quickly, I remember clearly. Besides, didn¡¯t you mention earlier that you fought a dark mage?¡± ¡°Even so, is there a reason for you tomission me? This is the Pantheon, after all, a temple dedicated to all the Lords. Surely, there are proud pdins here who could take on the task.¡± At Ian¡¯s skeptical question, Gawon sighed with a troubled expression. ¡°You might not know, but the Pantheon is continuously striving to protect the world from the Outer Gods. Alongside the Berger family.¡± Ian nodded. That was an undeniable fact. Priests and pdins. They are armed with a noble mission to fight against the evil creatures and forces from the Outer Gods. Even considering the sacrifices made, how many are lost each year? It¡¯s no small number. ¡°But the numbers are vastly insufficient. In today¡¯s chaotic times, it¡¯s impossible to respond actively enough.¡± ¡°That sounds like an exaggeration. Even so, if the Pantheon is making suchints, it must be a serious issue.¡± Gawon gave a wry smile and shrugged. ¡°I may have exaggerated, but the shortage of personnel is real. And if things continue as they are, what I¡¯ve said will be true in a few years. I don¡¯t like treating people as mere numbers, but that¡¯s the reality. Soon, the number of personnel consumed will surpass the number being supplied.¡± ¡°Not at the moment, though.¡± Ian countered with indifference. It¡¯s not the case yet. Humanity still has many heroes, and not a single one has fallen. The Berger family is still strong, and the military is always ready to act. He hadn¡¯t expected to hear such grim news from a bishop of the Pantheon¡­ ¡°So, does this mean you¡¯re refusing themission?¡± ¡°¡­No, I¡¯ll at least hear you out first.¡± ¡°I recently received a letter. To be precise, it was a regr report from a dispatched priest, and the content mentioned sightings of monsters.¡± Ian reacted with indifference. Gawon was presenting it as if it were a great secret, but monsters weren¡¯t exactly rare. When an outer gate opens, they pour out in droves. While it¡¯s true that they¡¯re rare near capitals or cities, they¡¯re easily found outside certain areas. ¡°What kind of monsters?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 30 Chapter 30 ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I truly don¡¯t know. Each witness gives a different ount. Some saw goblins, while others im they saw Hyngs.¡± ¡°Nomon traits?¡± The appearances vary greatly. ¡°Indeed. It seems it was seen at midnight, which might exin theck ofmon features. The witnesses didn¡¯t hear any crying or see anything more than a fleeting glimpse. The footprints were erased.¡± Then it doesn¡¯t seem to be a goblin or Hyng. I understand that tracking by traces is possible. Gawon continued speaking. ¡°We hired five Level 2 mercenaries to investigate, but for some reason, they haven¡¯te out since they entered the forest. ording to the report¡¯s date, it¡¯s been five days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unlikely they ran away from a simple search mission, so they must be dead.¡± ¡°Probably so. Ideally, I¡¯d like to send a knight, but I can¡¯t deploy them based on personal judgment alone. It¡¯s not a serious enough issue to waste high-level resources on goblins or Hyngs when there are other ces in greater need of urgent help.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°So, I was going to head to the Mercenary Guild in a hurry. But, lo and behold, you showed up, thanks to the lord¡¯s blessing.¡± ¡°So you met me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you¡¯ve thought it over thoroughly, I hope you can make a decision soon. As you know, if you refuse, we¡¯ll have to look for another mercenary.¡± Despite the urgency, Ian didn¡¯t answer immediately. Receiving a request from a temple isn¡¯t a bad thing. It would be good for his experience. Even though he started as a mercenary backed by the Bergers rather than from the bottom, if he wants to gain recognitionter, he needs to sessfullyplete requests in various ces. But this was only relevant if aiming for the peak of mercenary status, which wasn¡¯t Ian¡¯s main concern. However¡­ ¡°May I ask one thing? You don¡¯t even know my level or rank, so the reason for giving me the request is to have the help of the Red Spear in an emergency, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s part of it. But the priest who sent the report is someone I hold in high regard. Therefore, if possible, I¡¯d like to send someone trustworthy.¡± Ian nodded at Gawon¡¯s honest admission. It¡¯s good to have a connection with the temple, even if it¡¯s not for that reason. ¡°I¡¯ll ept the request. However, my fees are rather high. It won¡¯t be worth it just for verifying the curse.¡± ¡°I will also cover the cost of travel andpensation. You won¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s something else I¡¯d like.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I would like us to get along well in the future. As friends.¡± ¡°¡­Friends? Forgive me, but how old are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be neen this year.¡± Gawon chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m forty this year. If I had a child, they¡¯d be about your age. A friendship might make me more of a loser, but it¡¯s an interesting proposal. Truly. Alright, let¡¯s be friends. I¡¯ll prepare the request form, so please wait a moment.¡± He stood up from his seat, walked to his desk, and returned shortly with a document. ¡°Here it is. Please review it. Also, I¡¯ll submit a special request form to the Mercenary Guild, so you don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing unusual here.¡± ¡°Then! I wouldn¡¯t cheat a friend. If you have any questions, feel free to ask.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not rted to the request, but is it alright?¡± When Ian asked cautiously, Gawon nodded agreeably. ¡°There¡¯s no problem.¡± ¡°Um, do you know anything about heroes?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then about the hero of Hamir?¡± Upon hearing this question, Gawon¡¯s eyes widened, and he burst intoughter. Ian was stunned by Gawon¡¯spletely unexpected reaction. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Oh, no. I just thought of our young friend as just another man.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend you don¡¯t know. I know everything. You must have heard rumors about the hero of Hamir being beautiful. It¡¯s only natural for a teenage boy to be interested.¡± ¡°There seems to be some misunderstanding¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t give you details, but the rumors about the hero are true. I¡¯ve met them once, and they were truly astonishingly beautiful. It¡¯s the kind of beauty that makes you want to see them again and again.¡± ¡°Could I¡­ meet her?¡± ¡°Well, I doubt that will be possible¡­¡± Ian sighed with a heavy heart. ¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed. If it¡¯s meant to be, you will meet her.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Anything else you¡¯re curious about?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ian said this and slowly got up from his seat. ¡°I¡¯ll set off as soon as I finish preparing the request. At thetest, I¡¯ll depart by tomorrow afternoon.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After parting with Gawon, Ian returned to the mansion and found Verdan. He had expected Verdan to be busy with paperwork or preupied, but instead, Verdan was leisurely sitting, sipping tea, and eating snacks. ¡°What did the temple say?¡± As soon as Ian sat down, Verdan asked. Ian picked up a snack and answered. ¡°They said it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°By the way, the temple asked me to take on a special request.¡± ¡°¡­A special request?¡± Ian handed over the document he was holding. Verdan took it with a sour expression, unfolded it, and sighed as he read through it. ¡°Ian, there¡¯s always an appropriate procedure for everything. You decided to be a mercenary, but you were supposed to stay with the Bergers for a while, weren¡¯t you? It¡¯s a bit troublesome if you start taking on other requests like this.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t help it? Did they threaten you with a sword or something?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that. Remember when I fell off the cliff two years ago?¡± ¡°You said you jumped to hunt a deer.¡± Ian frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t jump; I fell. I¡¯ve told you several times that I didn¡¯t know there was a cliff there.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°¡­The priest who treated me back then is the client for this request. He¡¯s also the bishop of the temple.¡± Verdan drummed his fingers on the armrest. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to allocate personnel separately at the moment.¡± ¡°I know. Most of the Red Spear knights are dispatched.¡± ¡°There are remaining personnel, but they¡¯re just reserves and not suitable. I¡¯d like to attach even a ck Spear knight, but I don¡¯t have the authority to do that yet¡­¡± Ian chuckled, munching on his snack. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s fine. I understand your concerns, but I¡¯ll handle it ande back.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll assign a junior knight to you.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s unnecessary.¡± A junior knight is essentially the same as a regr soldiercking experience and skills. If it were someone like Mael or Mari, I could trust them, but such individuals are rare. It¡¯s obvious that taking them along would only be a burden. Ian left his seat after informing that he would depart the next morning. * * * Ian woke up early and set out towards his destination. Unfortunately, there was no space-time teleportation circle in the vige he was heading to, so he had to take a cargo carriage to the nearby area. Every bump in the road brought a jarring impact to his rear, making it quite ufortable. He could manage the journey there somehow, but thinking about the return trip made him anxious. The only good news was that the journey went rtively smoothly. Although the distance to the city was considerable, he didn¡¯t encounter any bandits or monsters. However, the trouble began after he got off the carriage. From vige to vige. The weather rapidly worsened during the journey, and eventually, it started pouring rain. A bad omen, but fortunately, the vige he arrived at seemed to be unharmed, with lights on in every house. ¡®The defenses arecking.¡¯ There were no walls or barriers, just a simple fence. This wouldn¡¯t stop any monsters; it only serves as a marker for vignce. Entering the vige through the muddy paths, Ian noticed that, probably due to the rain, no one was out and about. A pointed spire appeared through the falling rain. It was a cathedral. He headed there, brushed off the rain under the eaves, and knocked on the closed door. Creeeak. After a short wait, the hinges creaked, and the door opened. A young priest emerged. Divine power subtly emanated from him. It seemed Gawon wasn¡¯t mistaken in valuing this priest highly, as such a person would not typically stay in a small, remote vige. The priest looked at Ian with curiosity and asked, ¡°Are you here for help?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m here to offer help. I came at Bishop Gawon¡¯s request.¡± ¡°From the bishop¡­? Let me get you a towel and some spare shoes to clean yourself up.¡± Since entering the building as he was would undoubtedly make him filthy, Ian waited patiently. After removing his robe, shaking off the rain, and changing into the shoes the priest brought, he was finally able to go inside. The interior was warm and calm. Ian took a moment to rx and handed the request letter from the bishop to the priest. After reviewing the letter, the priest returned it and bowed his head. ¡°Thank you so much foring, Ian. I am Angelo, the priest of this vige, Bona.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Ian.¡± ¡°Ian¡­?¡± Angelo tilted his head but then nodded as if it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you? I was just preparing dinner. If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to join me?¡± Ian did not decline. He was served warm milk, white bread, and potato soup. It was a pity that there was no meat, but he didn¡¯t show his disappointment and finished his meal cleanly. After filling up, he chatted with Angelo. Though he didn¡¯t expect much, Angelo didn¡¯t have much information. He still couldn¡¯t identify the monsters properly, livestock continued to disappear one by one each day, and not a single mercenary who went into the forest to search had returned. Angelo bowed his head apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be of more help.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯ll verify things myself tomorrow.¡± Ian decided to spend the night at the cathedral. Though the bed was ufortable, after walking all day in the rain, he managed to get a good night¡¯s sleep. In the morning, after finishing his meal, he checked his gear and went outside. The rain had stopped. The sky was clear, as if it had never been gloomy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± As Ian warmed up and stretched, Angelo, who had offered to guide him through the vige, came out. He carried a fearsome mace in one hand and a sturdy shield in the other. ¡°¡­What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Oh, the mace and shield?¡± ¡°No, I mean, why are you bringing those?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯re nning to enter the forest after scouting the vige, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Angelo shed a kind smile. The mace and shield didn¡¯t seem to suit him at all. ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°¡­Are you abat priest?¡± ¡°No, not exactly, but I have received rted training.¡± ¡°That still sounds dangerous.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same for you, Ian? It¡¯s fine. Besides, if you hadn¡¯te, I would have gone into the forest alone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s rather reckless.¡± To be honest, it was a foolish choice. ¡°What else can I do? The vigers are extremely anxious. Many mercenaries have gone into the forest, but none have returned, and there are no local patrols. Even keeping watch at night is impractical. As a priest, I couldn¡¯t just stand by.¡± Ian gave a wry smile. ¡°If you were to die, the vigers would only be more anxious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s actually something I¡¯ve worried about a lot. But fortunately, you¡¯vee, so I believe that won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be a burden.¡± ¡°Alright. If you insist, I suppose I have to trust you.¡± Since they wouldn¡¯t be heading into the forest immediately, Ian followed Angelo¡¯s lead. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Ian wandered through the vige early in the morning with Priest Angelo. However, due to the rain overnight and the passage of time, there were no traces left in the areas where monsters were previously sighted. All that remained were puddles of rainwater and mud. ¡®¡­This is troublesome.¡¯ The monster surely hadn¡¯t left the area yet. But why would a monster abandon a vige that isn¡¯t a threat, especially after devouring one of the livestock each day? It must be biding its time, waiting patiently with a glint in its eye and its fangs ready. Should I head toward the forest? ¡°Aaah!¡± While deep in thought, a scream echoed from nearby. Ian looked at the priest. ¡°That¡¯s the voice of the cksmith.¡± Surprised to hear there was a cksmith in such a small vige, Ian quickly headed toward the source of the cry. The scream had been loud enough to attract a small crowd, which had already gathered and was murmuring in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Angelo asked, stepping forward. As the vigers recognized the priest, they cleared the way, and a response came from inside the building. ¡°Someone broke into my storagest night!¡± A rough-looking man growled as he emerged. Angelo rushed inside, and Ian followed closely behind. Since they were with the priest, no one stopped them. Inside the storage, chaos reigned. Boxes were flung open, and locks that had once secured themy broken on the ground, as if they had been torn apart by brute force. Swords and axes were scattered everywhere. For a vige without hunters, there sure were a lot of weapons. Still, they weren¡¯t of great quality. Some were even rusted fromck of maintenance. Among the mess, a trail of footprints crisscrossed the ground¡ªthough, to be more precise, they were hoofprints. Ian immediately recognized what kind of creature had left them. ¡®A goat.¡¯ One particr being came to mind, though it wasn¡¯t a monster. ¡®A satyr.¡¯ A non-human race, satyrs have the upper body of a man and the lower body of a goat. They are known for their love of wine and music, as well as their yful, mischievous nature. And they¡¯re particrly good with their hands. ¡°Is anything missing?¡± Ian asked, turning around. The cksmith, who had been watching with a displeased expression, flinched before answering. ¡°I¡¯ll need to check everything, but for now, it looks like an axe and a sword are gone.¡± ¡°¡­An axe and a sword?¡± Only those two? There seemed to be plenty of other valuable items. Metal is always worth something no matter where you go. But it was odd that the thief had left everything else behind. Ian stepped outside. The crowd was still gathered, but he ignored them and focused on scanning the ground. After looking around carefully, he spotted a trail leading into the forest. Then, he noticed something strange in the air. ¡®¡­What is that?¡¯ It looked like a tangled thread. At first, it was faint, but as Ian focused his consciousness, it began to grow clearer. ¡°Priest Angelo, do you see this?¡± ¡°Hmm? No, I don¡¯t. Is there something there? I don¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary.¡± Angelo shook his head, clearly baffled. With a perplexed expression, Ian reached out to touch it. He didn¡¯t feel anything, but he had an idea of what it could be. ¡®¡­Magic power?¡¯ It definitely seemed that way, but what had triggered him to start seeing this? ¡®It feels like magic.¡¯ A sudden thought crossed his mind. Dark magic. Could it be because of the encounter with that Outer God not long ago? It was likely that the encounter had caused a change in his vision. In his previous life, nothing like this had ever happened, so the only logical exnation was that event. ¡®Is this¡­ magical residue?¡¯ Perhaps someone had used magic here. It was all spection for now. ¡®A satyr casting magic?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t impossible, but a satyr skilled in magic would certainly be a rare find. After all, their race was generally far removed from the study of magic. But if the satyr was indeed a mage, it was strange for them to resort to something as trivial as petty theft. And all they stole was a sword and an axe. The cksmith seemed upset, but those items didn¡¯t appear to be particrly valuable. Something else was off. ¡®The mercenaries¡­¡¯ If a satyr mage was really behind this, why had the mercenaries hired by the vige disappeared? There had to be a connection. They were probably all killed. ¡®But why leave the vige alone?¡¯ If the satyr had been ruthless enough to kill all the mercenaries, wiping out the entire vige would have been just as easy. There would be no need to steal a single animal at a time. With these thoughts in mind, Ian followed the tracks, staying alert to his surroundings. ¡°Sir Ian, are you not a mercenary but a hunter?¡± Angelo asked. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You seem too skilled at tracking.¡± ¡°I did some hunting, yes.¡± Though it wasn¡¯t animals he hunted, but treasure. Still, the nature of the job wasn¡¯t too different. Tracking was essential to figure out who or what you were up against based on the clues left behind. ¡°You¡¯re young, yet you seem to have a lot of experience.¡± ¡°I had no choice but to learn. It wasn¡¯t something I wanted, but knowledge is power and directly tied to survival.¡± ¡°That makes me feel much safer. Do you have any idea what kind of monster we¡¯re dealing with?¡± It was only then that Ian realized he hadn¡¯t shared any information with Angelo. Since they were working together, it would be better if Angelo was informed. Just as Ian was about to exin the clues he had gathered from the tracks, he noticed something unusual¡ªthe trail had suddenly stopped. ¡®Huh? Where did it go?¡¯ Before panicking and looking around hastily, Ian crouched down. Angelo, sensing the shift, followed Ian¡¯s lead. Both of them lowered themselves, held their breath, and carefully surveyed the area. There was nothing visible, but Ian was certain someone was watching them. The direction was impossible to pinpoint. After a long silence, Angelo, his voice hushed, whispered beside him. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s nothing¡ª Ugh!¡± Just as Angelo gasped in fear, Ian¡¯s hand shot out. A figure had appeared out of nowhere, aiming an axe directly at the priest. Ian grabbed Angelo¡¯s cor, but the axe was descending faster than he could pull him back. ¡®Am I toote?¡¯ No, he couldn¡¯t give up just yet. ng! Angelo, not lying about his training as a battle priest, raised his shield in time to block the axe. A loud crash echoed as something shattered. Ian quickly pulled Angelo back while drawing his sword and shed at the goat-like beast in front of them. At this distance, there was no way it could avoid the attack¡ªor so Ian thought. However, the creature narrowly dodged, though not entirely. ¡°Tch!¡± Angelo, who had fallen harshly to the ground, groaned in pain. Ian, however, kept his focus on the enemy ahead, swallowing hard. ¡®Damn it¡­¡¯ The curse came out naturally. The opponent was undoubtedly a beast-man. It resembled a satyr in its overall appearance, but there was a crucial difference. Its head was that of a goat. With fearsome horns and pitch-ck eyes, its yellow, square pupils made Ian shudder just by looking at it. He knew what this creature was called. ¡®Baphomet¡­¡¯ It was a demonic beast, not just any ordinary animal-type but a demon-type. No average Level 3 would stand a chance against it. The mere realization of its presence weighed heavily on Ian. He could feel his heart pounding harder and faster. ¡®Fools.¡¯ He cursed the vigers. How could they mistake a Baphomet for a goblin or a Hyng? There wasn¡¯t the slightest resemnce between them. Maybe it had used magic to disguise itself. After all, Baphomets were known to be capable of casting magic. ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯ Ian let out a bitterugh. ¡®Lucky, huh?¡¯ He denied Verdan¡¯s earlier words. ¡®This is the exact opposite of luck.¡¯ Everywhere he went, his life was constantly in danger. At this point, he wondered if it was a side effect of his regression. Ian red at the Baphomet. Luckily, based on its size, it didn¡¯t seem to be a fully grown adult. ¡®Can I win?¡¯ Even so, it was hard to say whether he had a real chance. Maybe he could buy himself some time, but with no reinforcementsing, what good would that do? It was an utterly hopeless situation. Just then, he felt a warm energy seeping into his body, filling him with renewed vitality. ¡°It¡¯s my blessing. It will help you in battle,¡± Angelo exined in a tense voice. Though Ian wasn¡¯t sure of the specific effects, he could tell his physical abilities had significantly improved. While he wasn¡¯t sure if he could fully adapt to the sudden increase in strength and agility, it was still much better than having nothing at all. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard¡ªjust get out of here when you can.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Angelo responded immediately with a nod. If Angelo had foolishly insisted on staying, Ian would¡¯ve scolded him, but there was no need. The priest knew what he had to do, which was already a huge help. Ian focused his gaze on the Baphomet and drew more magical energy into himself. The heat that had been radiating from his body intensified, turning into mes that enveloped his sword. The Baphomet, which had been watching quietly until now, smirked and covered its own de with magical energy. ¡®¡­¡¯ It was almost as if it was mimicking him. But before Ian could make his move, the Baphomet charged first. It leapt forward, closing the distance in an instant, and raised its sword to strike with both hands. Ian dodged by leaping backward, narrowly avoiding the de as it sliced through the air with a sharp whoosh. The Baphomet pressed on relentlessly, swinging its sword again. Ian dodged while squinting his eyes. As expected of a demonic beast, its strength was incredible. However, its form was clumsy and unrefined. Of course, where would a demonic beast even learn swordsmanship? Ian braced himself and shed swords with it confidently. ng! The sound of metal colliding reverberated as the impact traveled through the hilt, sending a shock up his arm. It was numbing, but thanks to the blessing, he could bear it. Ian twisted his sword quickly. The de managed to cut into the creature¡¯s hide, though only slightly. ¡®Too shallow.¡¯ The Baphomet¡¯s upper body looked like that of an ordinary human, making Ian think it would be easy to slice through. But its skin was as tough as leather, and he had only managed to make a superficial scratch. He nced at his de. It was unscathed. As expected from Demium. The craftsmanship was so fine that even an ordinary sword was of top-tier quality. He could trust this de. Using his superior skills, Ian pressed the attack, pushing the Baphomet harder. However, it wasn¡¯t an easy opponent. While the Baphomet was unskilled in swordsmanship, it wasn¡¯t foolish. Realizing it had no chance in a sword fight, the Baphomet resorted to using its natural physical abilities, bing much more aggressive. As a result, Ian ended up taking a few hits. Fortunately, Angelo, the priest, was there to heal him from behind, allowing the wounds to close up quickly. This is why it was advantageous to fight alongside a priest. Minor injuries were no longer an issue. Baaah! Frustrated, the Baphomet turned its gaze toward Angelo behind Ian, then charged straight at him. Whirr! ¡®Magic?!¡¯ Magical energy gathered around the Baphomet, emitting an unsettling light beforeunching forward like arrows. It was too fast for Ian to dodge. Feeling a chill run down his spine, Ian instinctively swung his sword, deflecting the iing projectiles one after another. ng, ng! But in that brief opening, the Baphomet bypassed Ian and headed straight for Angelo. Angelo, with his battered shield raised and his mace drawn back, knew he wasn¡¯t as agile as Ian. His best option was to block and counter. However, Angelo¡¯s physical abilities were no match for the Baphomet. As the air trembled, a golden barrier appeared in front of Angelo¡¯s shield, but the moment the Baphomet¡¯s sword struck, it shattered like ss. The shield was also pushed aside without offering much resistance, and Angelo lost his bnce. He couldn¡¯t even swing his mace. ¡°¡­!¡± He was done for. That was the expression on Angelo¡¯s face. Ian quickly pulled a dagger from his belt and threw it at the Baphomet, but the creature effortlessly deflected it before kicking Angelo with its hoof. ¡°Gah!¡± The movement was smooth, like flowing water. Crash! Angelo was sent flying like a kicked ball, crashing into a tree before slumping over unconscious. He wasn¡¯t dead, though. His ribs were probably broken, but he¡¯d survive. Baaah! The Baphomet cried out in triumph, as if celebrating its victory. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Ian clicked his tongue. ¡°This is killing me, seriously.¡± It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. Just activating Bane of Evil consumed both his mana and stamina. As powerful as the skill was, it still wasn¡¯t enough to take on the Baphomet effectively. Of course, this was because his mastery level of the technique was still low. The only reason he could even hold his ground was due to a favorable matchup, the ring on his finger, and Frey¡¯s help. Without those, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to scratch the creature. Baaah! The Baphometughed as it took a step forward. Luckily, it didn¡¯t seem interested in Angelo, the priest, indicating it wasn¡¯t in a rush to end things. Ian readjusted his grip on his sword, assessing how much mana he had left. ¡°Just one more.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be a guaranteed finishing blow, but it would be close. If it failed? ¡°I¡¯ll have to ept death.¡± Exhaling deeply, Ian charged at the Baphomet. Kicking off the ground, he closed the distance and swung his sword. The de aimed cleanly for the Baphomet¡¯s neck, but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t connect. Ian didn¡¯t stop moving. He needed to seize the right opportunity. Any half-baked opening wasn¡¯t worth pursuing. des shing, hands reaching, mes scattering, spells firing¡ªit was pure chaos. But he didn¡¯t back down. Their mana shed violently as it covered their swords, and their fierce res met. His muscles felt like they were about to tear. The opportunity wasn¡¯t presenting itself, and the pressure was mounting. His breath was growing ragged. But he didn¡¯t let impatience take over. One moment of haste could lead to irreversible consequences. It had happened many times before, not in this new life but in his previous one. Ian had learned from those experiences, and he wasn¡¯t going to repeat them. In the end, it was the Baphomet that made the mistake. Frustrated by the prolonged fight, it began swinging its sword recklessly. Ian dodged and, with all his strength, brought his sword down. ng! The Baphomet¡¯s sword snapped in half. The broken de flew toward Ian¡¯s face, but he tilted his head just in time to avoid it. Scratch. A slight graze near his eye. It stung, but the pain quickly dulled. ¡°Now!¡± This was his chance. Ian¡¯s eyes gleamed with deadly intent. The mes that had been wildly dancing around his sword now condensed. The Baphomet, startled, tried to back away. Ian didn¡¯t let it escape. A purple glow gathered in the air and shot toward him. Whoosh! It narrowly missed his head as he ducked, and now it was Ian¡¯s turn. He gripped his sword with both hands, raising it diagonally from below, aiming for the creature¡¯s neck. As he unleashed his mana, the technique activated. [Bane of Evil: Fifth Form] [Judgment, Decapitation] In an instant, his sword elerated explosively, cutting through the air in a perfect arc. The Baphomet¡¯s arm, still holding the broken sword, flew off into the air. While the Baphomet¡¯s face was frozen in shock, Ian¡¯s expression was hardened and focused. ¡°Damn it!¡± He missed. That damned goat had annoyingly sharp instincts! Something surged from within. A metallic taste, mixed with something bitter¡ªblood. It was the bacsh from using a technique beyond his current level. Ian swallowed hard, forcing down the rising bile in his throat. ¡°One more time.¡± He squeezed out what little mana he had left. A sharp pain radiated from his core, where his mana was stored. He endured it. There was no other choice¡ªif he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d die. Just barely, he gathered enough mana to meet the requirements for using the technique. ¡°Bane of Evil: Fifth Form.¡± Reciting the name of the technique, he visualized it clearly in his mind. This time, he would sever the creature¡¯s head. The mes that had been flickering and losing form around his de steadied once again. Sensing the imminent danger to its life, the Baphomet instinctively unleashed its mana, preparing a spell. The speed at which it cast was astounding. There wasn¡¯t even time for an incantation or to draw a magic circle. In an instant, it formed a thick barrier, followed by an illusion. Then, it crouched low, as if to hide. Most would have been easily fooled. But Ian didn¡¯t miss any of it. He saw the entire process. For some reason, he could now clearly read the flow of mana. He wasn¡¯t sure why, but it was helping him see through the deception. Gritting his teeth, Ian unleashed his technique. ¡°Judgment, Execution!¡± With a fierce sound, his de shot forward. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!!! It pierced through the barrier, tore through the illusion, and struck the Baphomet¡¯s real neck. There was strong resistance. Unlike its bare upper body, its neck was covered in thick, leather-like skin. But in the end, the goat-headed demon¡¯s head flew into the air. Simultaneously, the mes that had been burning fiercely along his de extinguished like a snuffed candle. The head that had been soaring through the air fell to the ground. Blood spurted from the Baphomet¡¯s severed neck, and Ian dropped to one knee. Something surged from within again. This time, he couldn¡¯t hold it back. ¡°Urgh!¡± A mouthful of dark, crimson blood spewed from his mouth. A profound sense of loss washed over him, and his strength drained away. The bacsh from the technique,bined with mana exhaustion, left him utterly spent. Staying like this would be dangerous. He opened the small pouch at his waist and pulled out a ss vial. It was a healing potion he had prepared for emergencies. With trembling fingers, he pushed off the cork and downed the contents. But this would only heal his internal injuries. To replenish his mana¡­ Ian¡¯s gaze shifted to the Baphomet¡¯s corpse. A mana stone. He would have to consume it. Although using raw mana stones could lead to mana contamination, Bane of Evil would help mitigate the risk. Ian nced down at the sword in his hand. The bacsh from the technique hadn¡¯t only affected his body¡ªthe de had heated up, glowing red and melting. ¡°¡­Nothing I can do about it.¡± If it were an ordinary sword, it wouldn¡¯t have even held its shape. Ian, now on his hands and knees, crawled toward the Baphomet¡¯s corpse. Blood was gushing from its severed neck, the stench of it filling the air and making him nauseous. He pulled out a spare dagger from his waist and gripped it in reverse. But he didn¡¯t have the strength to lift it. A curse escaped his lips. ¡°What do I do?¡± Angelo showed no signs of waking up. As Ian panted, struggling with the situation, footsteps echoed in the distance. Who could being to a ce like this? His senses were dull due to his weakened state. Ian raised his head to see who had arrived. One man. He was holding a sword and, after surveying the scene for a moment, walked over with an impressed look on his face. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯te any closer.¡± The warning meant nothing. The man observed the situation for a moment, then confidently strode forward. With a simple motion, he sliced open the Baphomet¡¯s abdomen. Blood gushed out, but without hesitation, the man plunged his hand inside, rummaging through the organs until he pulled out the mana stone. Without a second thought, and seemingly with no greed in his heart, he extended the stone toward Ian. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Eat it. This is what you needed, wasn¡¯t it?¡± His voice was cold and indifferent. Ian didn¡¯t have the luxury to refuse. With difficulty, Ian reached out, took the mana stone, and put it in his mouth. The disgusting taste lingered on his tongue as the stone melted, and the much-needed mana began to rapidly infuse his weakened body. The flow was rough, but manageable. A few momentster, the dizziness faded, and the searing pain in his body subsided. ¡°Haa.¡± He could breathe again. For a moment, he thought he¡¯d die even after defeating the Baphomet. Ian slumped down, eventually lying t on the ground. He didn¡¯t have the strength to even sit up. Though it felt like he could pass out right there, it wouldn¡¯t be right to do so in front of his savior. He turned his head to look at the man, who was wiping the blood off his hands. ¡°Thanks. I don¡¯t know who you are, but you helped me catch my breath.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± A curt reply. It didn¡¯t matter. The man had selflessly handed over the mana stone, something that would¡¯ve tempted most. Ian could only be grateful. The man briefly checked on Angelo¡¯s condition and then returned. ¡°Is he okay? He took a pretty bad hit to the stomach.¡± ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s only unconscious. Once he wakes up, he¡¯ll be in pain, but a few days of rest should do the trick.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really fortunate. You were lucky. You managed to hunt a dangerous beast without losing anyone.¡± Lucky, huh? Ian had heard that word enough times to wonder if he really was lucky after all. He didn¡¯t feel like agreeing with it. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Why are you asking?¡± ¡°Baphomet is a dangerous creature. Even though the one here wasn¡¯t fully grown, that doesn¡¯t mean its threat was any less real. Whether you meant to or not, by killing it, you saved countless lives and protected thisnd. I think that¡¯s worth knowing your name.¡± ¡°If you put it that way, I guess there¡¯s no reason not to tell you. It¡¯s Ian. That¡¯s my name.¡± ¡°¡­Ian? Hmm, are you perhaps the third son of Berger?¡± Ian blinked, then let out a smallugh. ¡°Am I that famous? I only said my name, and now some guy I¡¯ve never met knows who I am.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a popr topic in the East. Your namees up often, even in idle chatter. If someone hasn¡¯t heard of you, they¡¯re probably not from this region.¡± Famous, huh? It didn¡¯t bring much joy. Ian slowly recalled the rumors surrounding him. ¡°Yeah, I guess I¡¯m an easy target for gossip. I get it. But it¡¯s still ufortable. Should I change my name or use an alias?¡± ¡°I think it would be better if you didn¡¯t do either.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°A name represents the impact you have on the world.¡± Huh, he¡¯d heard that before. A hero had said something simr. ¡°I know, but my name¡¯s infamous for all the wrong reasons.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. But that¡¯s also an opportunity. If many people already know your name, you have the chance to gradually change that negative perception into a positive one.¡± ¡°Prejudices don¡¯t just go away so easily.¡± ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, I think it¡¯s possible. After all, I just revised my opinion of you a moment ago¡­ for the better, of course.¡± Ian smiled wide enough to show his gums. ¡°That¡¯s nice to hear. Do you want something from me? Since you helped me, it feels like I should repay you.¡± ¡°¡­Would you give me the carcass of the beast if I asked for it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you all of it, but I can offer you a portion.¡± ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± To be blunt, if this guy had attacked while Ian was suffering from mana exhaustion, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist at all and would¡¯ve been killed on the spot. Angelo was still unconscious with no sign of waking up, and there was no one around to call for help in the middle of this forest. Given how close he¡¯de to death, he didn¡¯t feel the need to be stingy with the beast¡¯s corpse, especially after the man had given him the mana stone. The man seemed to hesitate for a moment. ¡°Would the head alone be enough to prove the beast was hunted?¡± ¡°It should be. Who would mistake that face for an ordinary goat?¡± Just the wickedly twisted horns alone weren¡¯t normal. The mana it contained was also anything but ordinary. Anyone familiar with Baphomet would recognize it immediately. ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like the body.¡± ¡°Which part?¡± ¡°All of it.¡± ¡°Hah, greedy, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Is that a problem?¡± His expression suggested Ian could refuse if he wanted to. Ian quickly thought about which parts of the Baphomet¡¯s body held the most value. Other than the hide from the lower body or the hooves, the rest of the carcass wasn¡¯t particrly useful. The most important parts were the head and horns, so if the man wanted the rest, Ian didn¡¯t mind handing it over. After a brief pause, Ian shook his head and answered decisively. ¡°No, take it. It¡¯s all yours.¡± The man seemed a bit guilty, his face showing a hint of apology, though it didn¡¯t suit him much. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to help carry it. You¡¯re on your own.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll dispose of it right here.¡± ¡°Dispose of it? What do you mean, ¡®dispose of it¡¯? Of what?¡± Ian asked in a puzzled tone, but the man didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he plunged his sword back into the Baphomet¡¯s body. Immediately, a brilliant golden light began to emanate from the de, and the Baphomet¡¯s flesh crumbled into fine dust, disintegrating like sand. Seeing this, Ian shot upright. He had seen this exact sight before. To be precise, before his return. Turning beasts into light¡ªthere was only one kind of person capable of doing this. ¡°¡­A hero.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 33 Chapter 33 The man wrapped in light stared back. Ian, wide-eyed, asked him bluntly. ¡°You¡­ were a Hero?¡± Even though he had realized the man¡¯s identity, Ian¡¯s words came out informal. Some might consider it disrespectful, but the man didn¡¯t seem to mind. He neither pointed it out nor denied the fact that he was a Hero. Instead, he gave a calm nod. ¡°Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet. I¡¯m Sigel, serving under the Second Lord, Dandeot, the Guardian.¡± Hero, Sigel. How could Ian not know that name? If you were to ask a passerby to name the first of the twelve Heroes that came to mind, eight out of ten, or maybe even eighty out of a hundred, would say Sigel. Ian was no exception. Sigel was famous for wandering the continent, hunting down beasts. What was particrly remarkable was that he worked alone, without anypanions, and the number of beasts he had exterminated had long passed the triple digits. It was no wonder people called him the Beast yer. Of course, that was all before Ian¡¯s regression. Still, even now, Ian couldn¡¯t hide the admiration in his eyes. A Hero¡ªjust that title alonemanded respect. They were humanity¡¯s hope, the light in the darkness. ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡± ¡°An honor?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to meet you at least once for a long time.¡± Only after his regression had such an opportunity finallye. Surely, this must be how someone feels when they meet their idol. Ian couldn¡¯t stop the smile of joy from creeping onto his face. ¡°Me? Or the Hero?¡± ¡°You.¡± Sigel¡¯s previously stoic face darkened slightly. It was a subtle change, but Ian noticed it immediately. ¡°You know about me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard stories. Since you¡¯re a Hero around my age, I was naturally curious.¡± ¡°That¡¯s surprising. I think I understand how you felt earlier. But unlike you, there shouldn¡¯t be much known about me, especially in this region.¡± Ian nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right, there isn¡¯t much known. But your selection as a Hero was quite famous. Out of all the contenders, you were said to be the most honest, the most skilled¡ª¡± ¡°And the lowest born.¡± Ian blinked, surprised at the bitterness in Sigel¡¯s voice. He continued speaking, his tone filled with a quiet resignation. ¡°¡­I was a ve.¡± That wasn¡¯t too shocking to Ian, as he had already known. Later, someone jealous of Sigel¡¯s fame would maliciously spread this information, making it an open secret. Still, hearing such a heavy confession only minutes into meeting him was disorienting. At a loss for words, Ian could only stare, while Sigel¡¯s face remained expressionless. ¡°I was also the son of a traitor.¡± ¡°Uh, right. Why are you telling me this now, exactly?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you not to see meeting me as an honor. I¡¯m not as great as you think. And it¡¯s better for you to know now so you won¡¯t be too disappointedter when you learn about who I really am.¡± Ian¡¯s expression soured. It wasn¡¯t the fact that Sigel had been a ve that bothered him, but rather his gloomy attitude. And Ian realized something. ¡°I think I get it.¡± ¡°¡­Get what?¡± ¡°It looks to me like you revealed your past to someone you trusted, and they either looked down on you or were disgusted. That must¡¯ve been recent, too. Now you¡¯re pushing people away the moment you meet them, trying to keep your distance. I could be wrong, but how close am I?¡± Heroes were supposed to be strong not only in body but also in mind. Seeing him like this, though, it seemed that wasn¡¯t always the case. Well, it was still an early age to be mature. The title of Hero had likely concealed his true nature, but in the end, they were human like everyone else. ¡°Still, that was an unnecessary concern. Status? It means nothing to me.¡± ¡°For a noble, isn¡¯t status everything?¡± Sigel squatted down to meet Ian¡¯s eye level, as if inviting him to borate. His eyes were cold and unreadable, but the atmosphere was tense¡ªlike he might swing his sword if he didn¡¯t like the answer. Ian spoke slowly. ¡°For some, it might be everything. But in other words, for some, it¡¯s nothing. I can confidently say I fall into thetter.¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°You might not believe me, but I¡¯ve experienced rock bottom. You were a ve who became a Hero, right? I was a noble who ended up in a situation not too different from a ve. I¡¯ve done all kinds of work, learned all sorts of things. Because of that, I can say this.¡± ¡°¡­Ho.¡± Sigel hadn¡¯t heard anything like this before. He was suspicious of Ian¡¯s words, but then quickly dismissed the doubt. Ian¡¯s eyes held no trace of falsehood; they were steady and proud. ¡°Of course, status does y a role in judging someone. Opportunitiese easier to those in better circumstances, and they can use those opportunities to grow stronger. But that doesn¡¯t make it absolute. There are all kinds of people in the world.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a gem, you won¡¯t lose your shine just because you¡¯re in the dirt. You¡¯re only hidden.¡± ¡°And how do you know whether I¡¯m a gem or just a stone?¡± ¡°You dig it out and see.¡± ¡°Hah.¡± Sigel let out a shortugh. ¡°Interesting. Then tell me¡ªam I a gem or a stone in your eyes?¡± ¡°To me, you¡¯re a gem. You saved me, after all.¡± ¡°And if someone sees me as a stone?¡± ¡°Then they¡¯re a fool who doesn¡¯t know how to recognize a gem. Sigel, maybe you were a ve before, but now you¡¯re a Hero chosen by the Lord. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s making you so downcast, but have some confidence. I¡¯m not the only one¡ªmost people wouldn¡¯t care that you used to be a ve.¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m the son of a traitor?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still a Hero, beyond that.¡± ¡°And if I weren¡¯t a Hero?¡± ¡°Then it woulde down to your attitude and actions. Whether you be a gem or a stone is up to you, not anyone else.¡± Sigel nodded slowly. ¡°Is that so? I hadn¡¯t thought about it that way. To think I¡¯d findfort in a ce like this.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it either. I didn¡¯t think this was how a conversation with a Hero would go.¡± ¡°If I¡¯ve made you ufortable, I apologize.¡± Sigel reached into his coat, rummaging through his pocket, before pulling something out. ¡°Here. Take it.¡± Ian instinctively held out his hand. Something light fell into his palm. Looking at it, he saw a small model of a sword. It was about the length of two finger joints, and the craftsmanship was impable, especially the hilt and guard, which were intricately detailed. On the de, the name ¡°Sigel¡± and the number 1 were engraved, and a faint holy aura radiated from it. Ian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. This¡­ ¡°It¡¯s called the Golden Crest. It¡¯s something awarded by the Temple to those who¡¯ve made great contributions, or as a token of gratitude when a Hero owes a personal debt. Try channeling your mana into it¡ªjust a little will do.¡± Following his instructions, Ian channeled a small amount of mana, and the sword began to glow with a soft, radiant light. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°Now that it¡¯s fully yours, it will only respond to your mana. I¡¯ll report to the Temple that it has been granted to you. Therefore, be careful not to transfer it to others or lose it.¡± ¡°Does it have any other effects besides shining?¡± Previously, Ian had received a simr token from a Hero before his regression, but he hadn¡¯t been given detailed information about it. Fortunately, it seemed that Sigel was well-informed about such tokens. ¡°The token itself is almost like a sacred artifact. It should be able to ward off minor illnesses. Unless deliberately damaged, it¡¯s unlikely to break easily. However, its true significance lies more in what it represents. By disying it, everyone associated with the Temple will treat you with the proper respect. Moreover, it will help you acquire better weapons.¡± ¡°The Demium Workshop operated by the Inoria Foundation. Right?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m amazed. Few know about that.¡± ¡°I visited there recently, hoping to purchase artifacts. But I was chased away because I didn¡¯t have the qualifications. I didn¡¯t expect to meet one of the qualification requirements so quickly.¡± Ian attached the token to his cloak. Its color was conspicuous, but it was of more use worn than kept in a pocket. ¡°Ugh.¡± At that moment, Angelo stirred, groaning and twitching. Ian sighed and stood up. Although he was still tired, he felt he had rested enough. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°Ah¡­ Sir Ian.¡± Angelo tried to stand, wincing as he clutched his side. When he saw the head of the Baphomet, which was lying severed, he flinched but then looked relieved and apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I came to help, but I ended up being a hindrance.¡± ¡°Thanks to your blessing, it was manageable. How are you feeling? Can you move?¡± ¡°Please, give me a moment.¡± Angelo began channeling holy power to heal himself. Though it took some time, he soon managed to stand. ¡°Shall we return to the vige now?¡± ¡°No. Before heading to the vige, there¡¯s another ce we need to visit.¡± Angelo looked at Sigel with puzzled eyes. ¡°And this person is?¡± ¡°This is Hero Sigel. He serves the Second Lord.¡± ¡°Eh? Then¡­! The one who defeated the Baphomet is¡ª¡± ¡°No. That wasn¡¯t me, it was Ian. I arrived after he had already defeated the beast.¡± ¡°I-I see.¡± Angelo seemed unable to hide his excitement at meeting a Hero. He looked like he wanted to say something but refrained, taking a step back and keeping silent. ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡± ¡°Even though the Baphomet is dead, it¡¯s not over yet. Follow me.¡± As they followed Sigel, they arrived at a small mountain connected to the forest, which concealed a hidden cave. There was nothing particrly special about it. It looked like a ce where a bear might hibernate for the winter. But as Sigel drew his sword from his waist and swung it through the air, the atmosphere changed dramatically. An evil aura began to pour out of the cave as if it had been unleashed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this dangerous?¡± It was visible even before feeling it on the skin. Thick darkness was crawling out of the cave. Ian, tense, asked Sigel about it, who shook his head. ¡°If there was a master here, it might be.¡± So this was the Baphomet¡¯sir. Sigel waved his hand, and a golden light enveloped Ian and Angelo. Indeed, this was the divine power befitting a Hero. Comparing it to Angelo¡¯s blessing, it felt dramatically different. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Sigel led the way into the cave. Ian followed behind, trying to create light with fire, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. The divine light emanating from Sigel was dispelling the darkness. As a result, the tentacle-like darkness couldn¡¯t approach. Instead, it writhed and seemed to scream in pain before vanishing when it came into contact with the light. Despite this strange sight, Sigel did not stop his stride. The cave was much deeper than expected. Fortunately, the passage was wide enough for three people to walk side by side and high enough that they didn¡¯t have to bend over. However, the strong, foul smell was unpleasant. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Unable to endure any longer, Angelo turned around and retched. ¡°There¡¯s amon trait among magical beasts. Do you know what it is?¡± Perhaps disliking the awkward silence, Sigel initiated conversation. After a brief pause, Ian answered. ¡°They make theirirs in secret ces, prepare altars, and offer sacrifices to external powers.¡± ¡°You¡¯re confident.¡± ¡°Is it wrong?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s correct. Therefore, you need to find and destroy theirir. Otherwise, you can¡¯t say it¡¯s over.¡± How kind of him to exin all this. Although Ian already knew this, he appreciated that Sigel was attentive. Such information wasn¡¯t widely known yet. ¡°And if we leave it?¡± ¡°It would likely be used as a stronghold for a dark sorcerer or be a nest for magical creatures. They¡¯re adept at finding such hidden ces.¡± ¡°¡­I see.¡± ¡°Once you¡¯ve calmed down, let¡¯s continue. We¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 34 Chapter 34 As Sigel had said, they reached the farthest part of the cave. The space was fairlyrge, but it wasn¡¯t empty. Magical arrays, nauseating to look at, were etched across the floor and walls, and in the center stood an altar. On the altary a gaunt, emaciated man surrounded by heaps of bones with flesh still clinging to them and tattered clothing. It was not a pleasant sight. ¡°He¡¯s still alive!¡± Angelo pointed at the man on the altar. Seeing Angelo¡¯s readiness to rush forward, Ian quickly grabbed his arm. While understanding the need to rescue the person, Ian couldn¡¯t grasp why Angelo was so eager to step onto the ominous magical array. Was he not afraid? Sigel nodded calmly. ¡°First, we need to purify this ce.¡± Sigel knelt down and ced his hand on the ground. A brilliant light spread across the floor, driving out all the darkness that had settled in the cave. Even the foul smell dissipated, and the eerie light emitted by the magical array quieted. ¡°Bring him here.¡± Though the tone wasmanding, Ianplied without protest and moved toward the altar with Angelo. The man lying on the altar looked pained, his face twisted in agony as he groaned. From the looks of it, he had exhausted all his strength. ¡®Hmm, why does he look familiar?¡¯ Despite his emaciated appearance, Ian felt he had seen him before. Suddenly, a vivid memory from his previous life shed in his mind. ¨C ¡°Hey, are you nning tomit suicide? If you¡¯re going to take that mission, just quit. This rookie¡¯s gone mad. How about this? This one should be good for gaining experience. Of course, that¡¯s assuming you survive.¡± ¨C ¡°Oh? Look who it is. Thought you were dead since we hadn¡¯t seen you in a while. Seems you¡¯ve gained some skill? If you don¡¯t have any other missions, how about joining us this time? Having one more person would make things easier. Of course, we can¡¯t split the money evenly if your skills aren¡¯t better than ours.¡± ¨C ¡°Wow, really. Thanks to you, I¡¯m alive. When we get back¡­ drinks! I heard you like them, right? I¡¯ll treat you to a grand one. Also, you seem to have a talent for throwing. Interested in learning more? I¡¯ll teach you. Practice whenever you can; it¡¯ll be very useful.¡± The fog in Ian¡¯s mind cleared instantly. This was someone he had met at the beginning of his mercenary life. He had been the first kind person Ian had encountered in his mercenary career, providing considerable help in many ways. Despite numerous others trying to take advantage of him, making him nearly distrustful of people, this mercenary had made it bearable. ¡°Ha¡­¡± He had once talked about being kidnapped by magical beasts and nearly bing a sacrifice, only to be saved by a hero. It seemed that time was now. Angelo, the priest, began to restore the man on the altar. Meanwhile, Ian examined the scattered clothing around and found a few metal identification tags. As expected. These were mercenaries who had been sent earlier. Theirck ofmunication had been due to falling victim to Baphomet. ¡°Hmm!¡± The effect of the divine power was certainly remarkable. While Ian was inspecting the tags, the man on the altar regained consciousness. Slowly lifting his eyelids and seeing Ian, he showed a fearful expression but greatly rxed upon noticing Angelo¡¯s attire. ¡°Ah, my lord¡­¡± Tears began to flow. Ian chuckled softly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get him out of here first.¡± As Angelo lifted her and carried her out of the cave, Sigel immediately demolished the cave, stating that there was no point in leaving it intact. For a long while, the rumbling sounds echoed. It seemed like they were going to die, but if they survived, it was a relief, as evidenced by the sobbing sounds from behind. Ian felt the same way. Defeating a magical beast at only level 3 was quite an achievement. If word got out, it would certainly enhance his reputation. Now that everything was truly over, they only needed to head back to the vige. However, Sigel stood tall and showed no sign of moving. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll part ways here.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we rest in the vige for a bit?¡± Ian wanted to keep him around for a conversation, but Sigel firmly shook his head. ¡°I have tasks to attend to. So let¡¯s look forward to our next meeting. Meeting you¡­ was more enjoyable than I expected, Ian. You turned out to be much better than I thought. Perhaps we could be good friends.¡± ¡°¡­How about we meet again and have a meal, or rather, a drink?¡± ¡°That sounds good. I look forward to it.¡± It seemed like Sigel was implying he would ept a treat. There was no reason Ian couldn¡¯t treat him. If he was a hero, he could certainly afford it, especially since he was someone Ian had wanted to meet. Ian smiled and raised his hand in acknowledgment, but Sigel turned his back and left without another word. * * * Back in the vige, the mercenary who had been kidnapped and nearly sacrificed by Baphomet needed to recover, so Ian had rented a spare room in the church for him to rest, and Ian himself slept for a full day in the room he had stayed in the previous night. Despite having consumed the magical stone from the beast, he was still suffering from magical exhaustion. Digestion was also iplete. He would need to rest for several days. Though he considered returning home for a break, it would take several hours to travel, so he decided to stay and rest here instead. The vige was extremely quiet, making it somewhat dull, but he was treated as a hero for solving the vige¡¯s troublesome problem, so it was bearable. Of course, people hadn¡¯t been this weing from the start. There were those who doubted Angelo¡¯s im that the vige had almost been wiped out by the magical beasts, and some questioned whether the fuss was warranted for merely dealing with magical beasts. To prove them wrong, Ian showed them. When he opened the tightly sealed leather pouch and revealed Baphomet¡¯s head, the vigers were horrified. Even though it was just a head, its malevolence was unmistakable. Moreover, it still emanated an ominous magical aura, making it clear that it was a ss above ordinary magical beasts. It didn¡¯t matter if the vigers acknowledged it or not. They weren¡¯t the ones paying for the reward. However, they were appreciative, as several people brought food to the church for every meal. Thanks to this, he was well-fed. Due to the nature of the ¡®Bane of Evil,¡¯ Ian¡¯s food intake was several times greater than that of an ordinary person. Though he had not made it obvious, the food provided by Angelo alone was insufficient. After meals, he moved to the back of the church and focused on absorbing Baphomet¡¯s magic using the ¡®Bane of Evil.¡¯ Indeed, even though it wasn¡¯t a holy relic, the magical energy contained in it was significant. While deeply concentrating, he heard the sound of someone stepping on the dirt. Someone was approaching cautiously. Turning his head, he saw a man walking out from the corner of the church. Ferrak. He was the mercenary rescued from Baphomet¡¯sir. Though he was still gaunt, hisplexion had improved significantly since their first meeting, and his walking seemed quite natural. It was clear that with the priest¡¯s healing, his recovery rate was abnormally fast. When their eyes met, Ferrak flinched and quickly bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt.¡± His overly polite demeanor made Ian smile wryly, even as he felt a pang of bitterness. Receiving such respect from Ferrak was surprising. It was clear that they would not return to the same casual rapport as before. It was just the way things were. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was about to finish up anyway. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°May I ask when you n to return to the city?¡± ¡°Well, let me see.¡± The aftereffects of magical exhaustion had subsided, and the magical energy absorbed from Baphomet¡¯s stone was fully processed. If the environment here was more suitable for staying longer, he might have considered it, but since it wasn¡¯t, he nned to head back soon and began speaking slowly. ¡°Um, maybe by tomorrow?¡± ¡°So soon? Hmm. If it¡¯s alright, could I apany you? I can offer some reward, though it might not be much!¡± Ian tilted his head. The distance from here to the city wasn¡¯t far. Though there were no teleportation circles avable, it would take about three days at most to walk there. ¡°There¡¯s no urgent need to leave right away. You could stay here a bit longer.¡± It was unusual for a priest to provide dedicated treatment. The costs were significant, and in the city, there were always injuries to attend to. Ferrak knew this well. ¡°I have family in the city. It¡¯s been a long time since I was supposed to return, so they must think I¡¯m dead by now. Since the mission failed, I¡¯ll need to take a new one.¡± It wasn¡¯t as if they were going to support him for life. However, the fact that he had failed his mission was unexpected. ¡°Didn¡¯t Angelo mention this to you?¡± ¡°Pardon? What are you referring to?¡± ¡°He said the mission waspleted. He agreed that their of Baphomet should be considered as found by you. The reward for the deceased mercenaries will alsoe to you.¡± Ferrak¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re a mercenary too, aren¡¯t you?¡± A senior? Ian chuckled. It had been a short time since he started as a mercenary. He wasn¡¯t at the level where he would be called a senior, especially not by Ferrak. But there was no need to correct him. Exining would beplicated, and he didn¡¯t see the point. He nodded. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind giving up the reward?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary?¡± ¡°Of course, I do need it. But¡­¡± ¡°Then just take it. Consider yourself lucky. For me, defeating the magical beast was enough. And let¡¯s go to the city together.¡± ¡°So, the reward¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to worry about that either. It¡¯s just pocket change to me.¡± Ferrak looked bewildered. Could someone be this kind? He wondered if there was an ulterior motive, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any personal gain involved. If Ian were an exceptionally beautiful woman, perhaps Ferrak would have suspected some ulterior motive, but he was just an ordinary man, albeit still young. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Why are you showing me such kindness?¡± There was no need to ask, but curiosity got the better of him. It¡¯s said that excessive curiosity can lead one to death without realizing it. This seemed to be one of those cases. Ferrak regretted asking toote, but the matter was already out in the open. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just doing a good deed by following a hero. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Frankly, Ian hadn¡¯t done much to save him. Finding Baphomet¡¯sir was the hero¡¯s achievement, and rescuing and treating him was the priest¡¯s work. Ian had only watched from the sidelines from start to finish. His contribution was limited to providing a bit of help toplete the mission. ¡°A good deed, you say.¡± Ferrak, pondering Ian¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help butugh in disbelief. ¡°I understand. In that case, I¡¯ll do my best to live a better life from now on.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t be a pushover, okay? Understand?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ian nodded in agreement. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 35 Chapter 35 The journey back to therge city of Lus was calm. The weather was cool, the sky was clear, and there were no magical creatures or even beasts in sight. Although Ferrak¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t great and required regr rests, his conversation flowed effortlessly throughout the trip, just as it had before. The chatter never seemed to end, seamlessly transitioning to new topics whenever one was exhausted. A bottle of alcohol would have made the journey more enjoyable, but unfortunately, all he had was water. Upon reaching the city, Ian escorted Ferrak to the Mercenary Guild. ¡°I hope to see you again, Senpai.¡± ¡°At a mission?¡± ¡°On a personal level. Since you saved my life, I¡¯d like to treat you to a nice meal next time.¡± ¡°You know I eat a lot, right? You¡¯ll either need to find a ce with good value or have saved up a lot of money.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll try my best. And before we part ways, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡± Ian looked at him with a puzzled expression. ¡°When I was kidnapped by Baphomet and nearly became a sacrifice¡­¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°While my consciousness was fading, I heard a woman¡¯s voice. It seemed like she was giving orders to Baphomet. You might think I was hallucinating due to my weakened state, but it¡¯s the truth.¡± ¡°Do you remember what the woman said?¡± ¡°I distinctly heard, ¡®To open the door, you must offer a sacrifice.¡¯ After that, she said something more¡­ but I can¡¯t remember what.¡± A door. Ian sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Since it had been mentioned beforehand, there was no question about why Ian didn¡¯t apany him into the guild. Ferrak bowed his head in farewell and turned away. His departing figure seemed unfamiliar to Ian. Ian watched Ferrak¡¯s retreating back and continued on his way. He was approaching the temple. It might be his imagination, but it felt as though he was being watched. He remembered he had the golden insignia from the hero pinned to his cloak. Perhaps that¡¯s what they had recognized. As he climbed the stairs, he saw two knights guarding the entrance to the temple. They were dressed in ornate armor, holding spears and shields. Even as people passed by right next to them, the knights remained still, like statues. But as Ian approached, one of the knights turned his head to look at him, and the other followed suit. Had they recognized the golden insignia? He had heard that those who served in the temple would show proper respect for it, so he was quietly curious about how they would react. However, their subsequent actions werepletely unexpected. The two knights crossed their spears to block his way. ¡°Stop.¡± Their voices carried magical power, with a heavy aura that pressed down on him intimidatingly. People nearby looked around in confusion and moved back. Ian was just as bewildered. This wasn¡¯t respectful; it was outright hostile. Why is this happening? The knights wore helmets, so he couldn¡¯t see their expressions or eyes. ¡°We¡¯re starting a security check. Immediately open the pouch you¡¯re holding and take out its contents.¡± ¡°Here?¡± It made sense now. If they were sensitive to magic, they might have detected the ominous energy leaking from the pouch. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself!¡± The knight shouted angrily. Ian was about to point out the insignia on his cloak, but he decided toply. He untied the pouch, which had been tightly sealed. An overpowering stench immediately escaped. He had tried to mask the smell with some strong-smelling herbs, but it wasn¡¯t easy. The only constion was that the magical energy within didn¡¯t decay easily. Ian grimaced as he reached into the pouch and pulled out Baphomet¡¯s head by the horns. At that moment, those around him were horrified. Some people even screamed in shock. However, not everyone reacted the same way. The temple was frequented by many, including skilled mercenaries. ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t that Baphomet?¡± ¡°From the size of the head, it looks like it was still a young one. Did this young man capture it?¡± ¡°Given that he has the most valuable head, it seems so.¡± ¡°Does anyone know who this person is?¡± It seemed the knights hadn¡¯t imagined that what Ian pulled from the pouch was Baphomet¡¯s head. One of them asked in confusion. ¡°Why did you bring that into the temple?¡± ¡°It¡¯s evidence and a trophy for a mission I undertook on behalf of Bishop Gawon. Please verify it.¡± Ian took out the mission document he had kept hidden and presented it. One of the knights reached out to take it. After a moment, he folded it neatly and handed it back, nodding to hispanion. The spears blocking the way were withdrawn. ¡°My apologies for the inconvenience. You may enter.¡± Ian nodded. However, he was suddenly curious about the significance of the golden insignia to the knights. He pointed to the insignia on his cloak and asked. ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­¡± As Ian released a bit of magical energy into the insignia, it began to glow with a holy radiance. At the same time, he felt the knights¡¯ agitation. Their movements became stiff. As Ian smiled, they stepped aside, assumed a formal stance, and struck the ground with the tips of their spears. There were no apologies or exnations. They didn¡¯t offer any excuses. Ian chuckled softly. It seemed the knights had never seen the golden insignia and had been focused only on the pouch. Not feeling the need to say anything further, Ian simply passed by them. He could hear murmurs of astonishment from behind. It was rare to see such respect from the knights. Feeling a sense of involuntary pride, Ian headed towards the third temple to meet Bishop Gawon. ¡°Young friend. You¡¯reter than I expected.¡± He was able to meet the bishop immediately. Although he couldn¡¯t have known in advance, the bishop¡¯s expression was bright. ¡°Seeing you return safely, it seems the mission I entrusted to you waspleted sessfully?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s correct. I¡¯ve brought the report and letter from Priest Angelo for you to read.¡± ¡°Just a moment.¡± The bishop readily epted the documents. He quickly reviewed the key points of the report and letter and then turned his gaze to Ian. ¡°You¡¯ve truly been through a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking¡ªI thought I was going to die. If the hero hadn¡¯t shown up in time, I would have been finished.¡± ¡°I imagined as much. Angelo would have been of no help against Baphomet. Is the head of the beast in that pouch?¡± ¡°Shall I show you? The smell is quite strong, though.¡± ¡°Just ventte it. Let¡¯s see it.¡± Ian took out Baphomet¡¯s head and ced it on the table. Bishop Gawon examined it closely, frowning, before nodding. ¡°It¡¯s not a relic. You were fortunate. Again, truly, you¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± He took the mission document to the desk, stamped it with a thud, and after a brief moment of contemtion, opened a drawer to retrieve a small box. ¡°Here, take this. You¡¯ll be able to im the promised reward at the Mercenary Guild. And this is a token of my appreciation for the unexpected difficulties you faced.¡± Ian epted the box without hesitation and opened it. Inside were three small vials containing a red liquid. They appeared to be recovery potions. Bishop Gawon spoke with a tone of pride. ¡°These are very rare recovery potions, only given to pdins of Level 5 or higher. Not only are they hard toe by, but they also greatly outperform standard recovery potions, potentially saving you in a critical situation.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the effectiveness?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯d say they can bring you back from the brink of death. I¡¯m not abat priest myself, so I¡¯ve never used them directly, but I made them myself, so I can assure you of their effectiveness. Especially this ss vial. It¡¯s made to withstand significant impacts and harsh environmental changes, so you¡¯re unlikely to identally break it.¡± ¡°Hmm, it does seem quite sturdy.¡± The material of the ss was extraordinary. Additionally, the faint divine aura flowing over its surface indirectly indicated that it was a blessed item. ¡°But don¡¯t just save it. The more precious the item, the more it should be used.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°And as for the beast¡¯s head¡­ I know a ce that might be interested. How about taking it there?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°You likely won¡¯t need the rest of the body, except for the horns. It would be better to dispose of it quickly rather than let it decay.¡± Ian had been pondering where to sell the beast¡¯s head, as the rest of the body was unnecessary. He had intended to find a ce rted to the Mage Tower, but an introduction might be beneficial. Nodding in agreement, Gawon continued with a gentle smile. ¡°Try visiting the Milky Way on Baren Street. It¡¯s a small magical shop, but it¡¯s one of the few ces that deals in beast byproducts. The mage there is Level 6 and has spiritual abilities, so establishing connections there could be useful.¡± ¡°Thank you. If I mention Bishop Gawon¡¯s name, will I receive any benefits?¡± Ian¡¯s somewhat brazen question made Gawon burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha, of course. That should be quite possible. As they say, a friend of a friend is a friend. Visit them today. Now, let¡¯s end our conversation here. My position requires me to be somewhat busy, so I can¡¯t linger on idle chatter.¡± Ian packed the box into his backpack. There was no immediate need to use it, so he wouldn¡¯t unpack it just yet. He stood up. ¡°If I have another mission to assignter, I¡¯ll contact you. And if you ever need my help, feel free to reach out. Even if it¡¯s not urgent, do keep in touch. We are friends, after all.¡± ¡°I will.¡± As he was about to leave, the bishop called him back as if he had forgotten something. ¡°Oh, wait a moment. There¡¯s something I forgot to mention.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Gawon approached. Ian looked at him with a slightly puzzled expression as he came within a couple of steps. His gaze shifted to Ian¡¯s cloak. ¡°The insignia you received from the hero suits you very well.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± ¡°Congrattions. I don¡¯t know which hero gave it to you, but since you¡¯re wearing the golden insignia, all of us who serve at the temple, including myself, will bless and always wee you.¡± As long as one doesn¡¯t abandon humanity for the outer seas ormit major crimes like treason, this treatment will continue until death. Gawon then raised his right hand and gave Ian¡¯s shoulder a gentle pat. ¡°In that spirit, by the name of the Third Lord, Nerdeel, who oversees life, I wish for honor, glory, and peace to apany your future.¡± A soft divine energy infused Ian¡¯s body. The bishop¡¯s blessing, though temporary, washed away every bit of the lingering fatigue and revitalized him. It felt more like a divine protection than just a blessing. Ian thought, perhaps, that it was a form of divine favor. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need to mention it. Well then, take care.¡± Ian gave a light bow to Bishop Gawon and exited the room. As he left the sanctuary, his steps felt remarkably light. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Valoren Street is the most prosperous area in the major city of Lus. When the city¡¯s history began, there was nothing on thisnd. However, with the instation of the spatial transportation magic circle and the establishment of the magic tower to manage it, changes began to ur rapidly. Today, due to the advancement of innovative technology, anyone can use the station at a low cost. But just a few decades ago, only the wealthy could use the station. Naturally, merchants gathered to target these wealthy people¡¯s gold coins, and thus, this street was formed. With the magic tower present, magic shops, high-end lodgings, charming taverns, luxury boutiques, and banks where money could be deposited and retrieved, all vied for space. The buildings themselves werevish beyondpare. Massive sums of money were exchanged, and many people flocked to the area. It was only natural for the street to be bustling, and the people passing through it exuded an air of affluence. Naturally, there was a tendency to look down on those of lower status. To avoid unnecessary trouble, Ian walked along the main street with his cloak disying both the Berger insignia and the golden seal received from the hero, making sure they were clearly visible. The effect was evident. Although he was dressed as a mercenary and attracted attention, it seemed that people merely noticed it without furtherment. Ian raised his head nonchntly. The signs hanging on the building¡¯s outer walls were filled with distinctive names and pictures. They were neatly standardized, giving a clean impression. If they hadn¡¯t been, it surely would have been chaotic. Soon, Ian found the magic shop called ¡°Milky Way¡± that Gawon had mentioned. Located on the outskirts of the street, the shop upied an entire three-story building, with only one sign attached to the outer wall. The sign itself was anything but ordinary. It seemed enchanted, with countless stars pouring out like a gxy. It truly lived up to its name. ¡®Did such a ce exist? Impressive¡­¡¯ Ian admired it rarely and opened the shop door. At the same time, a strong smell of tobo wafted out. ¡°Wee.¡± Turning his head, Ian saw a woman with a seductive aura sitting behind the counter, holding a cigarette, and reading a book. She exhaled a puff of white smoke from her lips, as if she had just taken a drag. ¡°Feel free to browse. If you need anything or have any questions,e to me or find a staff member on another floor. Just a piece of advice: don¡¯t think about sneaking anything away just because you think you¡¯re not being watched. Unless you want to be cursed by me.¡± With a voice that seemed lethargic, as if she had no enthusiasm for life, she spoke without turning her head. Ian looked around the interior. There were indeed customers, but not many. There were only three people on this floor, though there might be others on different floors. One of them had a staff member exining something beside him. Ian¡¯s gaze then fell on the disy stands. Dried insects, herbs, and flower petals were stored in ss jars of uniform sizes. Next to them were wooden pieces sorted by color. Without background knowledge, these items might just seem like trash found on the roadside. In that sense, this ce definitely gave off the vibe of a magic shop. It would bepletely iprehensible to an outsider. Ian decided to stop examining the shop and tapped the counter with his finger. The woman looked up from her book. ¡°Do you need assistance?¡± ¡°No. Actually, I didn¡¯te to buy anything.¡± ¡°Oh? Then why have youe all the way here?¡± Her eyes shifted to Ian¡¯s insignia. She seemed to recognize what the two emblems represented. Ian inclined his head respectfully and introduced himself. ¡°I am Ian. I was referred here by Gawon.¡± ¡°Gawon? Hmm. What brings that old man, who rarely contacts me, here?¡± ¡°I heard that you purchase monster by-products.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve brought then.¡± With renewed interest, she closed her book and got up from her chair. She didn¡¯t seem inclined to spit out the cigarette she was holding. Ian didn¡¯t mind and ced the leather pouch on the counter. He opened the pouch. A foul odor assailed the air, but soon after, she flicked her hand, and with the flow of magical energy, the smell vanishedpletely. It was magic. It activated almost instantaneously, without giving any chance to detect it. Ian marveled as he pulled out the contents. Her previously drooping eyes now showed interest. ¡°It¡¯s a Baphomet, isn¡¯t it? The horns are a bit small, so it must have been a young one. It¡¯s not too dposed. The neck cut is clean too. Was this your work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s well-prepared. Indeed, it¡¯s good to have connections. You get such high-quality by-products. But where is the rest of the body? Why just the head?¡± ¡°I handed the rest over to someone who wanted it. What I¡¯m looking to dispose of is everything except the horns.¡± The woman frowned disapprovingly, took a deep drag from her cigarette, and exhaled the smoke. She then spoke in a curt tone. ¡°That¡¯s a bit problematic. The most valuable part of a Baphomet is precisely the horns. Removing them makes the rest essentially refuse. What¡¯s the difference between that and just disposing of the refuse?¡± Ian tilted his head. ¡°I was told that the head of a Baphomet alone has significant magical value. It¡¯s also a rare monster.¡± ¡°While that¡¯s not incorrect, there are alternatives, so it¡¯s not as rare as you might think. If you could at least provide one of the horns, I would be willing to make a deal. I¡¯ll even add a little extra service. How does that sound?¡± The woman whispered in a low voice so that others couldn¡¯t hear. Ian kept his mouth shut and shifted his gaze to the wall behind her. The wall had four frames hanging on it: a business license, advanced potion-making and alchemy certificates. It was quite rare for a mage to hold qualifications in both potion-making and alchemy. Considering the amount of knowledge required for magic alone, adding potion-making and alchemy makes it a colossal undertaking. Anyway, Ian nodded. ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to be paid in something other than gold coins.¡± ¡°Magic items?¡± ¡°Something simr. I¡¯m looking for potions.¡± The woman looked at him with a doubtful expression. Though Ian had never studied telepathy or read books rted to psychology, he felt he could sense what she was thinking at that moment. Given the way he spoke in a lowered voice, it probably seemed suspicious. Before she could misunderstand, Ian continued. ¡°Specifically, I¡¯m looking for something like a doping agent.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. If you had such a thought, you wouldn¡¯t ask for something like drugs in a public ce at this hour. Let me tell you, though, doping agents aren¡¯t as ideal as you might think. While they provide temporary strength, theye with a price.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯m aware of the side effects and potential aftereffects.¡± However, Ian wasn¡¯t worried. The Berger family¡¯s secret technique, Bane of Evil, could remove toxins and negative effects from the body simply by meditating. Of course, the duration of the doping agent would also be halved, but considering the benefits gained, it was a trade-off he could ept. The woman seemed to feel she had warned him enough and nodded. ¡°In that case, is there anything specific you¡¯re looking for?¡± Ian recalled the doping agents he knew. The ones he had taken during his past life were all cheap. It couldn¡¯t be helped; his ie wasn¡¯t stable at that time. Nevertheless, he had to take them often, and buying expensive ones for every battle would have been burdensome. But not anymore. It¡¯s not without reason that those with wealth are called the victors of the world. Ian held a ck card in his pocket and a Baphomet¡¯s head in his hand. There was nothing to fear. ¡°I¡¯ll leave only one horn and hand over the rest. In exchange, I¡¯d like the best product you can offer for that value.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn youter. I wouldn¡¯t want to be med for ruining the precious young master¡¯s health.¡± As expected. ¡®She knows me.¡¯ Should Ian be pleased or saddened that a high-ranking mage knows his name? Probably thetter. Ian couldn¡¯t hide his bitterness and forced a wry smile. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. If you wish, I can even write an agreement.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I doubt something so trivial would cause a big problem. But it is surprising. I thought knights detest doping because it ruins the body. I didn¡¯t expect a member of the Berger family to be looking for something like this.¡± ¡°Disdain for doping is only relevant when one is skilled. I am weak, so I¡¯m willing to use all means avable to avoid death.¡± ¡°You seem quite young, yet you speak quite well. But unlike your resolve, knights probably wouldn¡¯t think so.¡± It¡¯s not just knights. People generally dislike the act of doping itself. The mercenaries yed a significant role in shaping this perception. The doping agents they use are all cheap, addictive, and harmful, damaging the brain. Naturally, the results aren¡¯t good, and seeing them as wrecks ismon. Hence, the negative perception. ¡°You¡¯re well-fed.¡± ¡°Fed well? Will they too experience hunger?¡± ¡°It will happen soon enough. And then, they¡¯ll reach out for food unable to endure their hunger.¡± ¡°A prophecy?¡± Ian recalled his past life. Without hesitation, he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Interesting.¡± She didn¡¯t seem to believe him. Since he wasn¡¯t trying to persuade her, he said nothing more. ¡°I hope that day neveres. Strong knights who use doping would leave no ce for mages.¡± Such weakness. Where else would you find someone as fearsome as a skilled mage? ¡°Now, let¡¯s get back to the point. Before I rmend something, which method do you prefer: inhtion, ingestion, or injection?¡± ¡°¡­Ingestion.¡± Inhtion refers to smoking. There¡¯s no luxury of smoking leisurely during battle. That¡¯s why doping agents are moremonly used by mages. ¡°I thought so. Then¡­¡± She stubbed out her cigarette in an ashtray and briefly went somewhere before returning with a long box, which she opened with a click. Inside,id on purple velvet, were ten different pills. A subtle fragrance mixed with the smell of tobo. ¡°This is a product called Wigener Gamma.¡± ¡°Wigener¡­ Wait a moment. Is it from Cordelia?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened at Ian¡¯s mumbling. ¡°You know about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a famous pharmaceutical family. But products produced in Cordelia are strictly sold only through their own pharmacy. How did you get it here?¡± ¡°You seem to know quite a bit. Were you interested in this area?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Indeed? To answer that, I¡¯m one of the researchers who developed and created these forms, and I¡¯m from Cordelia.¡± ¡°¡­I see?¡± ¡°Then you can rest assured. The safety has been verified. I have no conscience to sell defective products. I value my shop. I built it with my own hands, invested my time, and poured my heart into it.¡± Her eyes were filled with pride. ¡°I didn¡¯t doubt it, but if you came here, I should apologize.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I was being overly cautious. If your curiosity is satisfied, shall we proceed?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°The Wigener Gamma¡ªthis medication takes effect within 1 minute of ingestion andsts for about 30 minutes. It provides strong pain relief and temporarily enhances physical abilities, recovery, and concentration through heightened awareness of magical energy. This means the natural recovery rate of magic power increases as well.¡± ¡°And the side effects?¡± ¡°There will be temporary emotional wear and tear duringbat. After the effect wears off, you¡¯ll experience chills, dizziness, and nausea simultaneously. There¡¯s also a slight addition of powderedughing mushroom, so you might find yourselfughing uncontrobly.¡± Ian looked slightly surprised. ¡°Is that all?¡± The side effects are quite minimal. Moreover, the symptoms mentioned are rtively mild. Ian recalled the doping agents he had used before his regression. They were of poor quality and caused considerable distress afterward. Even though they were mitigated by the Bane of Evil, they were still unpleasant. But this one seems almost negligible. ¡°It¡¯s worth the high price. However, remember this: unlike physical or divine enhancements through magic, drugs impose significant burdens on the body and mind. This is poison disguised as an elixir.¡± ¡°Thank you for the concern. But are 10 pills all you have?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± If the pharmacist says so, then that¡¯s it. Whether it¡¯s worth the price can only be known after trying it. Ian nodded without furtherment, and the woman smiled, closing the box and setting one additional pill beside it. ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more. Try it out at your leisure to confirm its effectiveness. You¡¯ll need to be sure before using it inbat.¡± Ian watched as she gathered the medication and box. ¡°If you find it useful,e back for more.¡± As he saw her light another cigarette, Ian bowed his head and left the shop. The Baphomet he had risked his life to capture. And the 11 pills he obtained from its head. They would be a great helpter. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 37 Chapter 37 After leaving the magic shop, Milky Way, Ian quickly moved toward his next destination. He visited the Mercenary Guild to submit the certificate he received from Bishop Gawon, confirmed thepletion of the task, and collected his reward. Next, he headed toward the Seventh Demium to acquire a new sword, as his previous one had been damaged in the fight against Baphomet. Once again, Ian passed through the entrance without any hindrance. However, this time, the guards standing at the entrance, who usually remained silent, ced their hands over their hearts and bowed their heads as he walked by. ¡°¡­¡± They must have noticed the golden insignia pinned to his cor. Ian entered the wide-open Demium and made his way to the counter, where a man was waiting. It was Estevan, the manager of the shop. Approaching with a gentle smile, Estevan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he halted in disbelief. He blinked several times as if he couldn¡¯t trust what he was seeing. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­ You actually obtained the golden insignia.¡± ¡°Does this mean I now meet the qualifications you mentioned?¡± To dispel any doubt, Ian lightly touched the insignia, letting a small flow of magic ripple through it. A soft, divine glow radiated from the emblem. Estevan, though curious, simply nodded. ¡°Of course. Young master Ian has met the standards set by the Foundation.¡± ¡°Then can I purchase equipment right now?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­ you did make a purchase previously, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been damaged.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± It wasn¡¯t that the sword¡¯s durability was poor. Ian¡¯s reckless and unrefined use of magic had overwhelmed the weapon, causing the damage. Estevan refrained from asking further questions. ¡°Follow me.¡± They descended the same hallway Ian had walked throughst time. ¡°You¡¯re free to browse at your leisure.¡± Although Ian nodded in satisfaction, his smile faltered as he took in the sight of the floor. ¡°Hah.¡± In just a few days, someone had visited and picked through the inventory. Several items were missing from the disy cases. As he recalled, a few pieces of armor and essories he had his eye on were gone. It seemed that whoever had visited shared simr tastes, picking only the items Ian had considered. Left with no choice, he had to select from what remained. After some deliberation, Ian chose a longsword and a set of daggers. Pulling out his card, Estevan epted it respectfully and smoothly swiped it. ¡°Thank you, dear customer.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ian received his card and receipt, then drew the sword from its scabbard on the counter. The de, with a smooth, grayish sheen, stretched out cleanly. He channeled his magic into it. A bluish light enveloped the de from the base to the tip, gradually transforming into a fiery red ze. Whoosh! Estevan didn¡¯t intervene. Although he seemed slightly worried about the mes erupting indoors, it appeared that he trusted Ian to handle it or that he had some form of backup n. Ianpressed the mes, drawing the intense heat into the de. He waited, watching. Only after a while did the de begin to glow red-hot. The moment Ian confirmed this, he ceased the magic flow. The mes vanished like a candle being snuffed out, and though the de bore some scorch marks, its shape and sharpness remained pristine. ¡°As expected.¡± This level of durability is what qualifies it as a relic. With a satisfied expression, Ian smiled as he sheathed the longsword and secured the dagger. In truth, neither of these relics possessed any extraordinary abilities. They were simply strong and sharp, fulfilling the basic functions of a weapon. Even if someone were to hand him a legendary weapon capable of splitting the heavens and the earth, he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it properly with his current magic power. After all, he had never wielded such a thing before. So, there was no need toment over not obtaining a better relic. What he had was more than satisfactory. There was just one thing. If there was any dissatisfaction, it would have to be the price. Even though they were lower-grade relics, the fact that they were relics stillmanded a hefty price. Themission from Bishop Gawon alone wasn¡¯t nearly enough. He would have had to sell the byproducts from the Baphomet just to afford one of the two. But if asked whether the price was unreasonable, that wasn¡¯t the case either. A relic isn¡¯t merely an old object. A relic is something that holds a soul, that has absorbed time, and that carries a legacy through its achievements. Such things are rare, which naturally drives up their value. Had he tried to acquire them at an auction, he would have had to pay several times more due to thepetition from relic collectors. ¡®Still, it¡¯s hard not to feel a bit bitter.¡¯ Leaving Estevan, who bid him farewell with an invitation to return, Ian stepped out of the Demium. He nced up at the sky. It was a clear day, without a single cloud in sight. ¡°Hm.¡± He absentmindedly touched the sword at his waist. Perhaps it was because he had acquired new equipment, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit proud. Feeling his spirits lift for the first time in a while, Ian made his way back to the mansion, heading straight for Verdan¡¯s office. However, when he reached the hallway, he saw several men dressed in formal suits standing in line. They were chatting among themselves, but as soon as Ian entered the hallway and ascended the stairs, they nced at him briefly before immediately closing their mouths and standing at attention. ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was no greeting. Ian found it curious why they were standing outside Verdan¡¯s office, but he continued past them until one of the men stepped forward, blocking his path. Who dares to stop me? Ian thought, only to realize it was the man who assisted Verdan with his work. ¡®His name is¡­¡¯ He couldn¡¯t remember. He had never heard it before. The man had once shown him to a vacant room in the mansion, but no formal introduction had been made, and Ian hadn¡¯t caught his name. Ian silently stared at him, wondering what the matter was. The man bowed his head slightly and said, ¡°A meeting is in progress right now, so you won¡¯t be able to enter.¡± ¡°A meeting? When did it start?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been some time. However, since the scheduled time has already passed, I can¡¯t say when it will end. If it¡¯s not urgent, perhaps you could returnter?¡± His tone was professional. Ian nodded calmly. Meetings can run long, especially if the topic is important. But Ian had no intention of going back or returningter. All he needed to do was report that he hadpleted the task, and then he could rx without any further obligations. ¡°If you have something to ry to Lord Verdan, I could pass on the message for you.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just wait here for a bit.¡± Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to wait long. Just as he was about to sit on the window ledge, the door, which had been firmly closed, swung open, and people began to file out. Unfamiliar faces. Aside from Verdan, Ian barely recognized anyone here. He thought they might be key officials responsible for the city¡¯s administration, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case either. Judging by their attire and the symbols etched into their sleeves, they were clearly visiting nobles from another region. Ian stood up, removing himself from the window ledge where he had been perched. Before his regression, Ian wouldn¡¯t have cared much about the stares of others. But now, as a member of the Berger family, it was only right to show a certain level of decorum. There was no reason to bring disgrace to the family. That didn¡¯t mean he would bow his head to strangers whose status or identity he didn¡¯t know. Ian walked with his shoulders squared, chin slightly raised, watching the people passing by. They nced at him briefly and then moved on. An elderly man with a cane. A woman with striking red eyes. A man with a gaunt face and dark circles under his eyes. Those lined up against the wall followed behind them as if they had been waiting. Ian, who had been watching their backs, turned to enter the room, but he was forced to stop. Someone was standing directly in front of him. ¡°A woman?¡± No, it was a man. Though the sweet fragrance and makeup had briefly confused him, the man¡¯s strong eyes, angr jawline, and robust frame gave away his gender. Ian found it difficult to hide his surprise. ¡®What the¡­¡¯ It felt like a bad dream. Even worse was the fact that, in some strange way, it suited him. The man, dressed like a woman, smiled sweetly as he began to speak. ¡°So, you must be Ian Berger, right?¡± The voice was artificial. Even though it seemed to fit the situation, it was unsettling. He didn¡¯t seem much older either, perhaps only a few years his senior. ¡°And if I am? Do you have business with me?¡± The man briefly widened his eyes before smiling again. ¡°My, look at the way you speak. I expected it, but you¡¯re much more difficult than I thought. So rude.¡± ¡°Are you picking a fight?¡± ¡°No, no. You¡¯re the one who spoke rudely first¡­ But no, darling, how could I possibly dare pick a fight with a noble of the Berger family? I just wanted to say hello.¡± ¡°A greeting¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes. So don¡¯t be so wary. It¡¯s just that after hearing so much about you, meeting you in person made me excited. You know how they say that people often act mean to those they like?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯re interested in me?¡± Ian looked at him with an expression as if he had just seen something horrible. The man, unbothered, nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Exactly! I¡¯m interested in you. You¡¯re handsome, but it¡¯s more than that. There¡¯s something about your rebellious streak that I find charming.¡± ¡°¡­Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m so happy to finally meet you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right. You don¡¯t know who I am yet, do you? I¡¯m Semid, the head of the Dimud family. Please remember me.¡± Dimud? Ian didn¡¯t need to struggle to recall the name. The rted information immediately surfaced in his mind: where the family was based, and what they were known for. Any adult who didn¡¯t live in a monastery or a remote mountain vige would be familiar with the name Dimud. Dimud ruled over ¡°ming,¡± a city that had recently been flourishing thanks to its entertainment and culture. Ian had visited there before his regression, wasting both time and a lot of money. The food had been good, and it was easy to find rare alcohol that was hard toe by in other regions. But the city was also notorious for its drugs. Some called it art, others debauchery. Never in his wildest dreams had Ian imagined that the ruler of that city would be a young man with such entric tastes. ¡°Ian?¡± Right on cue, Ian heard his eldest brother Verdan¡¯s voice. ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯ve kept you too long. Here, take this.¡± Semid, who had been standing directly in front of Ian with a bright smile, suddenly extended his hand. In one swift motion, Semid clenched his fist and opened it again. Out of nowhere, a small piece of paper appeared between his index and middle fingers. Semid casually slipped it into the outer pocket of Ian¡¯s coat. ¡°It¡¯s my card. If you ever visit our city, make sure toe find me. I¡¯ll make sure you have a great time. Now that your brother is calling, I¡¯ll take my leave. And by the way, I¡¯m a family head, so next time, please remember to address me properly. Goodbye!¡± As the entric man¡¯s figure quickly disappeared into the distance, Ian let out a small chuckle and turned his head. Verdan was standing inside the now wide-open door, giving Ian a nod. ¡°Come in. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Ian entered Verdan¡¯s office. He had visited enough times now to know the routine, so he sat down in an empty seat without needing an invitation. Verdan had mentioned the meeting had been long, and the air felt stuffy, likely because of that. As if reading Ian¡¯s thoughts, Verdan¡¯s assistant, who had entered first, moved to open the windows one by one. With the fresh breezeing in, breathing became much easier. ¡°Did you meet the Hero?¡± Verdan, seated across from him, got straight to the point. Ian, noticing where his brother¡¯s gaze hadnded, smirked and lifted his chin slightly, making the insignia pinned to his cor more visible. ¡°Yes, I did. You¡¯ll be shocked when you hear what happened.¡± It was hard to put into words the feeling he¡¯d had upon discovering that what seemed like a simple monster-ying task had turned into a hunt for a demon beast. If it hadn¡¯t been for his experience before his regression, he would have died, swinging the new sword he had just acquired like an idiot. After exining the ordeal and how much he had struggled, Verdan smiled faintly, acknowledging his efforts. That look, as if he was admiring a child showing off, made Ian¡¯s excitement gradually fade. ¡°You really did great. If the Hero hadn¡¯t shown up when he did, things could¡¯ve gone south fast.¡± ¡°I would¡¯ve either died or been left crippled.¡± Mana exhaustion wasn¡¯t something to be taken lightly. Just as one would die from excessive blood loss, having no mana left at all was just as fatal. It had been a gamble with his life. Luckily, it paid off, but Ian didn¡¯t even want to imagine what would have happened if it hadn¡¯t. ¡°Anyway, this is the proof.¡± Ian ced the pouch he had been holding onto the desk. The body went to the Hero, Sigel. The head and one horn had been sold to the magical store, Milky Way, and the remaining horn was what he had left. Verdan opened the pouch and pulled out the horn to inspect it. ¡°Ian, you¡¯ve always been lucky.¡± ¡°For surviving?¡± ¡°That, and more. I don¡¯t mean to downy your achievements, but you got that gold insignia fairly easily, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Well¡­ yeah, I suppose that¡¯s true.¡± Ian couldn¡¯t deny that, this time, luck had been on his side. Who could have predicted that he would run into a Hero there? It had been as unexpected as the encounter with the demon beast itself. ¡°Of course, getting it easily is also part of your luck¡ªand your ability. But don¡¯t take the weight of that gold insignia lightly. Now that you have it, people won¡¯t underestimate you. And you must ensure they don¡¯t. You¡¯ll need to carry yourself with the dignity thates with the authority of that insignia.¡± ¡°Father wouldn¡¯t say something like that¡­ It¡¯s the kind of thing you¡¯d expect from an elder.¡± Verdan smiled at Ian. ¡°If Father hears about you receiving the gold insignia, he¡¯ll say the same thing I did. And just in case you forgot, I¡¯m your older brother. I¡¯m four years older than you and have more social experience, so I think that qualifies me as an elder.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Ian, who couldn¡¯t bring himself to say, I¡¯m older now, watched Verdan, who seemed proud for some reason, and simply nodded. ¡°¡­Do you think this raises the family¡¯s reputation?¡± ¡°Definitely. Even if it wasn¡¯t a great demon beast, you hunted a demon beast alone and received a gold insignia from the Hero. That¡¯s an impressive feat, something not just anyone can do. But it¡¯ll take some time for it to be officially recognized.¡± ¡°The temple needs to send an official letter, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of it. But more importantly, Ian, there will be those who doubt your abilities. Some will start to question whether Berger House is inting your aplishments by taking credit for someone else¡¯s work, or spreading false rumors. People like that will gradually appear.¡± Verdan wasn¡¯t wrong. Up until recently, Ian had been a young noble who shirked his duties, drowning in alcohol. Now, people were hearing that this same young man had taken down a Dark Mage and even a demon beast, receiving a Hero¡¯s insignia for his efforts. Who would believe that? Only those who directly witnessed it would think it wasn¡¯t suspicious. ¡°But that¡¯s something time will eventually resolve. As long as you prove your skills bypleting each¡­ no, since you¡¯re a mercenary, I should say request¡ªpeople will have no choice but to recognize you.¡± ¡°So¡­ what you¡¯re saying is you¡¯ll give me more work, right?¡± Verdan grinned slyly. ¡°I don¡¯t know whose brother you are, but you sure are quick to catch on. Yes, exactly. With our shortage of manpower, we can¡¯t afford to leave someone who can take down a demon beast on their own sitting idle. You¡¯ll need to take on more tasks.¡± Ian frowned in distaste. ¡°Hah, no thanks.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t have time to train.¡± ¡°If you want to grow, you need to gain experience through realbat. Simply repeating the same actions will lead you to a quick teau.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but think about it, brother. Every time I step out, something bad happens. Sure, once or twice might be a coincidence, but three times?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a saying: once is coincidence, twice is fate, and three times is destiny. So, perhaps it¡¯s your destiny. Shouldn¡¯t you be happy about that?¡± ¡°Happy? About what?¡± ¡°You keep getting opportunities others can¡¯t catch no matter how hard they try. If you can survive, you¡¯ll achieve even greater feats in the future, gaining fame and rising to higher positions. If that frightens you, then you¡¯re just being greedy. Besides, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d take on responsibility?¡± Verdan¡¯s question, paired with his sharp gaze, left no room for escape. ¡°You¡¯re really just trying to work me to the bone, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I told you. You¡¯re a valuable asset, and I trust you. I trust you won¡¯t go back on your word now, right?¡± ¡°Uh, yeah. Of course not. I won¡¯t. But if possible, I¡¯d prefer to start with some easier tasks¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider that. In fact, I¡¯ll even let you choose your tasks, like a mercenary.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Now that sounded appealing. It would make it easier for him to explore undiscovered ruinster on. If he managed to find relics or elixirs, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. ¡°However, you won¡¯t be allowed to refuse just because you don¡¯t like any of the avable tasks.¡± ¡°With that kind of concession, of course.¡± ¡°And, I¡¯ll assign the Red Spear Knights to apany you.¡± Ian¡¯s expression soured. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary.¡± If possible, Ian would rather decline. If he had to perform tasks for the family, it would be far more convenient to work alone. He was about to object, but Verdan was firm. ¡°That¡¯s not an option. At least when you¡¯re carrying out tasks for the family, you¡¯ll be apanied by the Red Spear Knights. Depending on the situation, you may even need to lead or protect them.¡± ¡°Wait, brother. I may have gotten a bit closer to the Red Spear Knights, but I¡¯m not exactly in a position to give them orders.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Youck the experience.¡± ¡°And yet you still want to entrust them to me?¡± ¡°The knights I¡¯m assigning to you aren¡¯t full members yet. They¡¯ve just finished their training and are ready to be deployed in the field. But don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be a burden to you.¡± ¡°Of course, they won¡¯t.¡± They might not yet fully be knights, but they were no pushovers. Still, knights weren¡¯t just anyone. They needed talent and the grit to endure brutal training. Even if they were rookies, they were high-level personnel, iparable to most mercenaries or soldiers. After a few monster hunts, they would surely adapt quickly. But the fact that Verdan was assigning such valuable assets to apany him suggested that the tasks he was being given would likely be too much to handle alone. A hunt to subdue a group of demon beasts¡ªit was probably something like that. ¡°But will they really follow me? I¡¯m basically an outsider.¡± ¡°Follow you? That¡¯s the wrong question, Ian. It¡¯s not about them following you; it¡¯s about you leading them. You need to make them follow.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°But don¡¯t worry about that just yet. The discipline of the Red Spear Knights is beyond what you can imagine. Especially those who have justpleted their training¡ªthey¡¯ll have no reason not to follow you, especially since you¡¯re a direct descendant of Berger. If they¡¯ve been ordered to follow you, they won¡¯t even think ofining unless you do something incredibly stupid. And don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not asking you tomand them from start to finish.¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll assign Mael and Mari from the 4th Squad to apany you. It¡¯ll be easier if you¡¯re with people you¡¯re already familiar with. Officially, they¡¯ll lead the new recruits and protect you.¡± Ian sighed. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, I¡¯m fine with it. When do I start?¡± ¡°The sooner, the better. But first, let me ask you something. You mentioned you consumed the magic stone of Baphomet, right?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°How long do you think it will take to fully absorb it?¡± At Verdan¡¯s question, Ian smirked confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve already finished.¡± ¡°Oh, already?¡± ¡°On my way back, I even formed a new ring.¡± ¡°Does that mean¡­ you¡¯re at Level 4 now?¡± Verdan asked, his voice tinged with surprise. Ian didn¡¯t bother replying verbally, simply nodding confidently. The four rings now encased the magic core in his dantian. It hadn¡¯t been long since he¡¯dpleted the third ring, so this rapid progress was almost unbelievable. There was a reason why people sought out expensive elixirs. ¡®However¡­¡¯ Verdan narrowed his eyes. Not everyone could increase their level just by consuming an elixir. Absorbing such a massive influx of external mana depended entirely on one¡¯s own ability and talent. Ian¡¯s achievement was nothing short of impressive. ¡°I trust you even more now.¡± ¡°¡­You¡¯re not nning to give me work right away, are you?¡± ¡°Is that what you¡¯re hoping for?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I know you¡¯ve been through a lot with those demon beasts, so you deserve a few days to rest and recover. I¡¯ll give you a week to get yourself in top condition. Is that enough?¡± Ian nodded in agreement. A week. It wasn¡¯t a long time, but it would be more than sufficient to recover from his umted fatigue and test the new power and magical limits that came with forming the fourth ring. ¡ª The week passed like a sweet dream. Ian spent it sleeping on a soft bed instead of hard, uneven ground, wrapped in cozy nkets. He ate to his heart¡¯s content, enjoying hot, steaming meals. But he didn¡¯t justze around. He used the time to study techniques rted to Bane of Evil and practiced alone in the training grounds, trying to make the most of the time. On the appointed day, Verdan, perhaps fearing Ian might forget or try to sneak away, sent his aide to fetch him early in the morning. Ian dragged his tired body to Verdan¡¯s office, feeling the weight of the task ahead, much like those who dreaded their dailymute to work. Verdan, dressed neatly, was sipping on a cup of coffee as Ian entered. ¡°You¡¯re here, Ian. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡± Verdan ced three sheets of paper on his desk, all prepared in advance. ¡°Here, I¡¯ve got them ready. Come and choose the one you like.¡± ¡°Hoo¡­¡± Ian let out a long sigh as he skimmed through the papers. ¡®Goblins¡­ Hyngs¡­ and is this Kanol?¡¯ As promised, none of the tasks were particrly difficult, but with the Red Spear Knights assigned to him, every single one felt like a hassle. ¡®There¡¯s probably more than just these.¡¯ Ian nced at the pile of documents. The three sheets he¡¯d been handed came from one of many stacks of papers on Verdan¡¯s desk. In other words, the other documents likely involved more cases of monsters. ¡®The defense line hasn¡¯t been breached yet. Either monsters slipped through the outer gates, or wepletely failed to respond.¡¯ Verdan had casually mentioned that they were short-staffed, and it seemed that was truly the case. ¡®It can¡¯t be helped. The territory is vast, and the manpower is limited.¡¯ At least the situation wasn¡¯tpletely hopeless. The fact that monster stones fetched a good price was nowmon knowledge. As a result, capable mercenaries were flocking to the eastern regions from all over the empire. The Red Spear Knights were handling the upper-tier monsters, so the situation hadn¡¯t spiraled out of control yet. Verdan probably assigned him these lower-tier monster hunts to maintain appearances and avoid unnecessary attention. Ian stared intently at the three sheets of paper before him. ¡°This one.¡± ¡°Have you made your choice?¡± Verdan held out his hand expectantly, as if he already knew what Ian was going to say. Ian handed him all three sheets. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them all.¡± Let¡¯s do this. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 39 Chapter 39 It had been 93 days since Ian had epted a mission from Verdan and started working alongside the Red Spear Knights. While he had long sincepleted the original three tasks, theck of manpower meant Ian hadn¡¯t been able to return. Instead, he had been assigned additional missions, which he was currently carrying out. The target was in sight below. The distance was about 150 meters. A group of ugly creatures with green skin had gathered. Goblins, as they weremonly called. Though they were one of the mostmon monsters, they had a certain level of intelligence, often establishing primitive civilizations and systems. As with most low-grade monsters, their exceptional reproductive abilities allowed them to multiply rapidly given enough time, formingrge groups. The fact that they had settled and built shoddy huts to create a vige indicated that they had been in the area for quite some time. ¡®Lucky bastards.¡¯ Despite the numerous dangerous predators surrounding them, they had managed to carve out a territory. It was unusual, considering goblins typically lived in caves or dug out burrows. ¡®Or maybe they¡¯ve just grown overconfident?¡¯ Not that it mattered. Ian nced up at the sky. The sun was setting. It was the perfect time tounch a surprise attack. It looked like all the goblins that had left to hunt had returned. The wind was blowing from behind, so there was no need to worry about their scent being detected. However, the position wasn¡¯t ideal. They were on a hill, which meant they could easily be spotted. Ian would need to act quickly. He exhaled slowly and summoned his magical power. Whoosh! The mes that had been crawling up his arm converged in his hand and transformed into a spear in the blink of an eye. Holding the zing spear in a reverse grip, he gave themand. ¡°Prepare to throw.¡± Mael and Mari, standing a step behind him, repeated themand in a low voice. Immediately, the sixteen Red Spear Knights, lined up on either side, readied their spears, preparing to use Meteor Spear, the basic technique of Bane of Evil. There was no loud noise, only the faint sound of metal armor clinking. They assumed their positions, gripping their ming spears. Screeeech! A goblin standing beyond a flimsy fence that could hardly be called a barricade let out a piercing screech. It had spotted them. ¡°Click.¡± Ian clicked his tongue and gazed at the goblin with aplicated expression. It was pure coincidence. The goblin had been yawning and shaking its head when it happened to nce in their direction. The goblins wandering the vige aimlessly suddenly panicked, rushing toward the disturbance, while those inside the huts spilled out in a hurry. They moved with surprising speed. ¡®It¡¯ll be a problem if they try to flee.¡¯ However, contrary to Ian¡¯s concerns, the goblins, oblivious to the threat of the knights, seemed to think they were dealing with prey. They clumsily grabbed their crude weapons and began gathering. ¡°Hah.¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help butugh at their pathetic disy. He waited for a moment. If they gathered in one ce on their own, that would be convenient. Once he was satisfied that enough of them had gathered, Ian hurled his spear with all his strength. As the fiery spear, now imbued with weight, left his hand, Mael shouted. ¡°Throw!¡± Mael¡¯s booming voice had amanding force that drew attention. The goblins looked up. From the hill, they must have seen the fiery spears of the knights streaking toward them. Had it been nighttime, the sight would have been visually intimidating, but with the sun still up, itcked grandeur. Neen spears flew through the air, closing the distance and crashing into the goblins. The uracy was excellent. None missed. However, the damage was not as significant as one might have hoped. The goblin numbers easily exceeded a hundred. Some goblins continued to pour out from deep pits they had dug inside their huts. But the Meteor Spear technique did not stop at merely striking. If that were all, it would not be the symbol of the Red Spear Knights. Whoosh! Thepressed mes forming the spear erupted violently. Goblins had no way to dodge or endure this. Those few goblins who had survived with spears lodged in their limbs were immediately engulfed in the mes. Before they could even scream, they were reduced to ckened charcoal. The remaining goblins¡¯ morale plummeted. Without needing additionalmands, the sixteen Red Spear Knights, led by Mari, unsheathed their swords and descended the sloped hill. Step by step, their pace quickened, and by the time they neared the bottom of the hill, they were running. Their reddish-brown cloaks fluttered vigorously as they moved. The Red Spear Knights entered the goblin territory in an instant. They easily leaped over the flimsy fence and, uponnding, began cutting down goblins. It was truly a ughter. Goblins fell, spewing red blood, unable to fight back, while the Red Spear Knights swung their swords as if they were automatons. Some goblins did try to resist, but their weapons could not inflict any injuries on the Red Spear Knights. The full-body armor made of mixed metal and leather, enhanced with various enchantments, boasted high defense and convenience. To defeat them, one would need to use magic as well, but the knights made it difficult to strike from behind. Seeing more than half of the goblins being ughtered in an instant, the remaining goblins began to sweat and flee, but Ian did not let them escape. Arming himself with a bow, he notched an arrow. As the mes condensed on the arrowhead, he released it. Twang! The arrow, arcing through the air, fell beyond the goblins. Upon hitting the ground, the fire from the arrow erupted into a barrier, blocking the goblins¡¯ escape route. Fearing they might retreat, Ian fired a few more arrows. The confused goblins became easy prey for the knights. As if that wasn¡¯t enough, the knights set fire to the huts and searched the ash-covered ruins for any surviving goblins. ¡°Wow, they¡¯re doing well even without being told.¡± Watching from the hill, Ian admired the knights and nodded approvingly. It was clean. Despite being at Level 3, the knights demonstrated exceptional skill. After all, they had onlycked practical experience. Since Ian had provided that, it was only natural for them to produce results. ¡°Mael.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± ¡°Today marks the 93rd day since we left Luth, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mael, wearing his helmet, nodded. Ian smiled wryly. It felt like just yesterday that they started the mission with the Red Spear Knights, yet seasons had changed in the meantime. Of course, havingpleted the three initial missions from Verdan long ago and taken on more than seven additional tasks, it wasn¡¯t surprising. Ian began to recall the events of the past 93 days, thinking back to when he first met the Red Spear Knights to carry out the mission. There were no conflicts as feared. As Verdan had assured, the discipline among the knights was impressive, and their loyalty to the house was exceptionally high. There was no sign of neglect or rebellion, and with Mael and Mari around, controlling them was straightforward. Of course, there were signs of dissatisfaction. This was particrly evident when they had to venture into the wilderness to find a group of monsters. It was understandable. Apart from theck of supplies, getting lost in such a ce would have serious consequences, not just physical but potentially life-threatening. Mael had suggested hiring a guide, but Ian had firmly declined. There was no need to waste money on a guide when there was already an expert in their midst. ¡®All those hard days were worth it.¡¯ To be a treasure hunter, one needed to master a range of skills, including navigation, exploration, tracking, cooking, and first aid. Of course, it would be different withpanions. Roles could be divided among them, which wasmon practice. But before meeting the hero from the previous timeline, Ian had been alone. Having been betrayed and used several times, he found it hard to trust others. It was dirty and degrading, so he had no choice but to learn these skills himself. Bing an expert in a single field was difficult enough, and studying multiple fields deeply was no simple task. It required considerable time and money. However, thanks to those arduous days, Ian had proven his abilities and earned the trust of the Red Spear Knights. Of course, the process was not just about navigation. He had faced and fought against formidable enemies, such as the de Bear and the Rock Spider, making dealing with goblins and Hyngs seem minor inparison. As a result, he had built a rapport with the knights, exchanging light banter and bing more familiar with them. Despite this, they had not shown any dissatisfaction or signs of exhaustion. The schedule must have been incredibly harsh. ¡®Is it not that they didn¡¯t want to speak, but that they couldn¡¯t?¡¯ That could be the case. ¡°¡­You must be quite tired.¡± Thinking this, Ian noticed the knights¡¯ movements seemed a bit sluggish. ¡°It looks like the cleanup is almost done.¡± ¡°Indeed. Let¡¯s head down for now.¡± Ian began to move. As they got closer to the goblin vige, the stench carried by the wind reached his nose. His stomach churned. However, the Red Spear Knights seemed unaffected. Their helmets filtered the polluted air, keeping it clean. ¡®That¡¯s why knights are so formidable.¡¯ Their physical abilities and strength were formidable, but their equipment was even more superior, making them unbeatable against both mercenaries and monsters. But since they were allies, it was reassuring. As the knights gathered after wiping the blood from their swords, Mari stepped forward and reported. ¡°Total number: 20, casualties: 3. Casualty details: 1 on escort duty, 2 on base protection. Current number, including the reporter: 17. No other issues.¡± If this were a private setting, Mari might have dropped the formalities, but given the mission, she maintained her respectful tone. ¡°Good work. Is there anyone injured or unwell?¡± The Red Spear Knights looked around, but no one raised their hand. Their armor was stained with blood, but there were no damaged parts. In reality, since it was a one-sided ughter, very few had been attacked. Ian nodded and began to use his magical power to survey the area. ¡®If it were Hyngs, confirming their death would be essential due to their condition, but with goblins¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be necessary.¡¯ In fact, if he extracted the magic stones, confirmation of death wouldn¡¯t be necessary. Extracting the magic stones required slicing open the bodies. The goblins, aware of their impending death, would resist. However, unlike Hyngs, goblins could not perfectly feign death, so signs of their status would be apparent. However, none of the knights took the goblin¡¯s magic stones. The goblin¡¯s magic stones are too cheap for the effort required to collect them. The sry for a Red Spear Knight is quite substantial, so unless someone is extremely frugal or in urgent need of money, they might not bother with it. Ian looked at the knights with a satisfied expression. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the base. Now that our task is done, we¡¯ll withdraw at dawn tomorrow.¡± He could see the knights¡¯ shoulders momentarily straighten with renewed energy. They didn¡¯t shout or cheer, and their faces werepletely covered by their helmets, so their expressions were hidden, but it was clear they were pleased. Returning to the temporary base was smooth. They encountered some monsters on the way, but fully armored knights are not easily challenged, and aside from the slightly hot weather, there were no significant problems. The base was also safe with no issues. The Red Spear Knights, except for those on guard duty, sat down on the ground covered with cloth and rested. Among them, only a few took off their armor and focused on preparing the meal. Since no attendants or porters had been brought along, everything had to be done personally. Ian was no exception. Though he could have rested on hisurels as the third son of Berger, the knights¡¯ cooking was dreadful, except for grilling meat. They were simply throwing ingredients and spices into the pot and boiling it, so Ian had taken it upon himself to prepare at least the stew. ¡°Master!¡± ¡°I can hear you even if you speak softly. What is it?¡± Ian, frowning as he stirred arge pot with adle, spoke, but Mael seemed unbothered and grinned. ¡°The remaining meat. How about finishing it today? It will spoil quickly in this humid weather, so it won¡¯t be worth taking.¡± Ian nodded in agreement. ¡°Do that. Just leave the preserved food and salt, and use the rest as you wish.¡± This wasn¡¯t something that needed formal permission. It seems like he¡¯s naturally taken on the role of leader of this group since guiding them. He continued to cook the meat, which was a time-consuming task given that everyone was a hearty eater. Preparing and eating the meal took quite a while. ¡®It would be perfect if we had some alcohol at times like this.¡¯ As Ian savored a well-cooked venison thigh, he suddenly noticed a flickering light in the distance. ¡®It can¡¯t be will-o¡¯-the-wisps here. It must be a torch.¡¯ The light was getting closer. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 40 Chapter 40 The Red Spear Knights, who were taking turns on guard duty, also noticed the flickering light from within the darkened forest. They called each other in hushed voices, shared their opinions, and then drew their swords and raised their shields as they moved forward. Those who had been noisily enjoying their meal gradually fell silent and reached for their discarded helmets, watching attentively. Ian hoped it wasn¡¯t going to be a troublesome matter, so he put down what he was eating and moved to a different spot. As the light drew nearer, figures began to emerge from the darkness. There were a total of eighteen people. ¡°Mercenaries,¡± Ian noted. From their attire, their identity was clear, and seeing the leather and other supplies packed on their backs confirmed it. The mercenaries were startled to see the knights gathered but did not retreat. Soon, a representative from the group approached with a torch, looking anxious under the scrutinizing gazes. ¡®¡­Hmm.¡¯ Ian sensed something was off. It was not unusual to encounter mercenaries in this area; there were many monsters near the defense lines, making such encounters quitemon. To earn money, one must take risks. However, these mercenaries seemed too rxed for havinge through the darkness. It was unusual for them to appear so nonchnt. ¡°Ah, good evening, gentlemen.¡± The man, with a scarred and rugged face, forced a friendly smile. ¡°I apologize for disturbing you at night. You may have heard of us. I am Rupmeron, leader of the Level 3 mercenary group called ¡®Morning Sun.¡¯¡± He briefly showed a mercenary badge that seemed to have been prepared in advance, but the inscription on it was barely visible in the dim light. ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± Taken aback by the curt response, he flinched but continued in as smooth a voice as he could muster. ¡°Before that, let me exin our situation. Our mercenary group has been using the ¡®Thunderstruck Vige¡¯ nearby as our base for hunting. You might not know, but there are quite a few beasts and monsters in this area that are worth a decent amount of money without much effort.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Buttely, the hunting has been unusually good. As a result, we got greedy. We ventured deep into the forest chasing our prey, and unfortunately, we lost our way. We tried to return the way we came, but it got dark. After wandering for two days, we finally saw a light in the distance.¡± ¡°So you came here?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t mean to disturb you. We promise not to interfere and to leave quietly. If it¡¯s alright with you, could we stay nearby for the night?¡± ¡°¡­Alright, do that.¡± Ian readily agreed. ¡°Thank you! Then, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Rupmeron hurried back to his group. The Red Spear Knights resumed their meal, and Ian sat back down. Just as he was about to pick up the meat he had set aside, ¡°Master, I have a bad feeling about this.¡± Mael spoke up immediately, and Mari followed up without hesitation. ¡°Right. Thunderstruck Vige isn¡¯t around here. It¡¯s quite a distance to the north, isn¡¯t it? It would have taken several days to get here from there. And considering they¡¯ve been wandering the forest, their gear is too pristine. Their faces are clean as if they had just washed with hot water this morning. More importantly, did you see the mercenaries just now? They showed no signs of relief.¡± ¡°So, you epted them?¡± Mari looked puzzled. ¡°I also thought it was suspicious, just as you both did. But if I were to turn them away, I¡¯d be worried about what they might do from behind.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s better to keep an eye on them rather than just sending them away?¡± ¡°Yes. If we¡¯ve made a mistake, it¡¯s good to be cautious. It might be a bit tiring, but we¡¯re leaving at dawn anyway, so it should be fine.¡± Mari nodded with a reluctant expression. Ian let out a small smile. ¡®Quite cautious for someone their age.¡¯ After all, they must have had their share of experiences during their time as recruits. They¡¯ve learned from their seniors. It¡¯s unlikely they spent all their time in the training camp just building physical strength, honing martial skills, and learning etiquette. But unlike the other knights, who have decent skills but might not have experienced much of the harshness of life, these two seem to have a keener sense of caution. Ian nced at the knights. The sharpness they had when observing the approaching light was now gone. They continued eating,ughing, and chatting. The two Red Spear Knights on guard duty asionally nced at the mercenaries but seemed indifferent. ¡®Or is this normal?¡¯ One needs to experience a few betrayals to be this cautious. Mael and Mari are just exceptions. As the saying goes, a promising tree differs from the seedling; they clearly stand out from others. ¡®Speaking of which, what was Verdant thinking?¡¯ Assigning a monster eradication mission to such young recruits. Honestly, it would have been reasonable to include at least one experienced person. It¡¯s surprising that only this team was sent. ¡®Did he trust me that much?¡¯ Or did he not worry at all? Ian observed the mercenaries, who were keeping their distance and setting up their camp. They roughly arranged their area, built a small campfire, and sat down. Yet, they were neither chatting loudly nor preparing for sleep or meals. They only quietly exchanged words with the person next to them. After wandering for two days, they should have shown signs of relief and disarray. Yet, none of them did. It was truly an odd sight. As Ian continued to watch with suspicion, one of them stood up¡ªit was Rupmeron, the leader he had introduced. He rummaged through his backpack and pulled out something wrapped in cloth, though it was still a bit distant, revealing it to be a ss bottle. He approached with it. ¡°Excuse me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A Red Spear Knight on guard duty blocked his way and asked. Rupmeron bowed and showed the bottle. ¡°I wanted to thank you for allowing us to rest here. This is some alcohol I had saved for myself, and I¡¯d like you to ept it. It¡¯s not much, but I¡¯m sure everyone can have a sip.¡± He handed over the bottle and then went back to his group. The Red Spear Knight took the bottle, looked ufortable, and eventually brought it to Ian. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Removing the cloth wrapping from the bottle, Ian checked thebel and found it wasn¡¯t very expensive. However, it was a cheap but potent drink favored by mercenaries and the poor for its quantity and strength. Ian had memories of drinking it himself when he was short on money. ¡®But why does it look like it¡¯s been opened?¡¯ Although it looked natural, Ian¡¯s keen eyes could not be deceived. When he opened the cap, there was a distinctive feeling indicating it had been opened before. He sniffed it but only detected the usual aroma. Ian took a cautious sip. The intense vor that burst in his mouth made him instinctively close his eyes, but there was a faint, stinging sensation on his tongue. ¡®¡­It¡¯s poisoned.¡¯ This type of alcohol doesn¡¯t normally taste like this. He wasn¡¯t sure what kind of poison it was, but it was unlikely to be a lethal one. ¡®Did he say to share it in small sips?¡¯ The implication was that even a single sip of the drink would have a potent effect, but it wasn¡¯t an immediate poison. As Ian swished the liquid in his mouth, a heat began to rise in his body, not from the alcohol but from the reaction of the poison. In other words, this was a side effect of the antidote. ¡®It¡¯s not a particrly strong poison.¡¯ Looking at the mercenaries, Ian noticed Rupmeron ncing anxiously in their direction. The other mercenaries were also preparing something suddenly. A meal? Unlikely. They wouldn¡¯t be preparing it now if they hadn¡¯t already. At that moment, Ian saw one of the mercenaries sprinkling a powder into the campfire. ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ The color of the mes changed to purple briefly and emitted a faint wave. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The moment Ian saw that, he spat out the sip of the drink he hadn¡¯t swallowed. ¡°Sir?¡± Mael called out in a puzzled voice. There was no time to exin. Ian threw the bottle away and shouted. ¡°Everyone, get into battle formation!¡± He activated his magical energy to enhance his physical abilities and drew the white dagger, Baekokru. Ian¡¯s actions were as fluid and quick as flowing water. Whoosh! The dagger, imbued with significant power, flew through the air with lightning speed and struck the mercenary who had been sprinkling the powder in the campfire. By the time the sound of the impact was heard, the mercenary was already staggering and copsing. He didn¡¯t even have time to utter a dying cry. It all happened in an instant. The startled mercenary leader, Rupmeron, sprang to his feet and shouted. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± The Red Spear Knights were also bewildered. Nheless, they were donning their helmets and arming themselves, readying their formation. Ian advanced and reached out. The Baekokru embedded in the mercenary¡¯s head returned to his hand as if by magic. Well, it could be considered magic. That¡¯s why it¡¯s an artifact. He threw it again. This time, he targeted the woman reaching for the dead mercenary. A nearby bald mercenary swung an axe to deflect the dagger. He was quite skilled. Rupmeron also drew his weapon and, with a stern face, yelled. ¡°Do you not understand the gravity of what you¡¯re doing?! Are you, the so-called Guardians of the East, repaying our kindness with such malevolence?!¡± Ian scowled and growled in response. ¡°Why are you getting angry? Don¡¯t mistake this. It¡¯s not you who should be angry, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t you think I know what that burning stuff was? It¡¯s called ¡®Fruit of Destruction.¡¯¡± Though it¡¯s called a fruit, it¡¯s actually finely ground powder. When burned, it attracts nearby monsters. Rupmeron was horrified. ¡°You should learn to manage your expressions better. How can you be so obvious? If you¡¯re caught, you should deny it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Good. I was already contemting what to do since the poison was in the drink. I thought you¡¯d start moving around bedtime at thetest, but you¡¯ve moved much quicker than I expected.¡± Ian raised his left hand, signaling a simplemand. Mael, seeing this from the left, readied his spear. The six Red Spear Knights at the front conjured mes in their left hands and prepared their stances. Whoosh! Hot air surged on either side. ¡°Just to be cautious, they are not ordinary mercenaries but turncoats who have allied with foreign forces! I swear on my name and family honor, so do not hesitate. Prepare to throw the spears!¡± Ian had worried briefly about whether any knight might hesitate to kill, but that was indeed an unnecessary concern. The knights hesitated for a moment but, following orders, threw their spears at their respective targets. Immediately, a purple magical energy surged up from the ground in front of the mercenaries, resembling a sewer¡¯s backflow. This demonstrated that they were indeed associated with the outer seas. The purple energy formed a barrier, blocking the spears thrown by the Red Spear Knights. Though the mes emitted by the spears spread along the barrier, they did not harm the mercenaries. Ian dashed forward. ¡®There¡¯s no time.¡¯ He drew the sword at his waist, enveloped it in magical energy, and swung it down with all his might. ng! With a chilling crack, the barrier split open. Ian leaped through without hesitation. The mes spreading along the barrier obscured the mercenaries¡¯ vision, leaving them unable to react in time. Most looked on with startled expressions, and only a few managed to respond. Among them, the bald mercenary who had previously deflected the dagger swung his axe desperately from the front, but Ian moved more swiftly. ¡®One!¡¯ The bald mercenary¡¯s head flew off. Ian quickly drew another dagger and threw it. ¡®Two!¡¯ Seeing the dagger pierce the mercenary¡¯s forehead, Ian moved immediately to the side and shed another mercenary. ¡®Three!¡¯ In the blink of an eye, three mercenaries were down. Marai then entered the fray, killing two more. Adding the initial mercenary killed by the thrown dagger, a total of six mercenaries had been eliminated. Twelve remained. ¡®I won¡¯t let them escape.¡¯ To be more precise, they must not escape. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 41 Chapter 41 ¡°Aha, this is unexpected.¡± Lupmeron, the mercenary leader, let out a troubledugh as he stepped back. He never imagined the purple barrier, which he believed would be impossible to prate, would tear like paper, not even by the Red Spear Knight. Moreover, in the blink of an eye, six of his mercenaries had been ughtered. Even though they were fairly skilled, they couldn¡¯t react at all to the sudden assault. ¡®Did I make a mistake messing with them?¡¯ Lupmeron¡ªjust as Ian suspected¡ªwas a Dark Mage. He had heard rumors that a group of Red Spear Knights had recently formed in the nearby area and were hunting monsters while setting up a base deeper in the forest. Curious to see if this was true, he decided to check it out for himself. As someone who specialized in necromancy, a branch of dark magic, the bodies of magic users¡ªespecially knights¡ªwere considered premium materials. He had established a mercenary band, gathering ruthless criminals and murderers, roaming from vige to vige, collecting the necessary ¡°materials¡± for his necromancy. This, to him, was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Concealing his identity as a Dark Mage, Lupmeron led his mercenaries, confident after having captured a wandering knight alive just a few days prior. Surely, a Red Spear Knight could be hunted as well, he thought. The moment he confronted the Red Spear Knights, that idea solidified into certainty. The knights who revealed their faces looked young, and due to their inexperience, they didn¡¯t seem too wary as he approached them, bowing low. ¡®Offering them drinks wasn¡¯t an issue.¡¯ It went smoothly. But to his shock, they knew about the fruit of ruin. Caught off guard by an unexpected ambush and overwhelmed by their unforeseen strength, the mercenaries he had painstakingly nurtured were being in one after another. As expected of the Red Spear Knights. Even though they were novices, they were not ones that could be easily taken down with mediocre preparation. ¡®No, it¡¯s because they managed to surprise us first that we¡¯re falling apart like this. If we had sessfully ambushed them¡­!¡¯ Lupmeron let out a bitter smile. They had already figured out the poison in the drink, hadn¡¯t they? In retrospect, they must have been on guard since then. ¡®How on earth did they know about the fruit?¡¯ His mind was in turmoil. The fruit of ruin was something even Dark Mages barely knew about. It made sense. After all, it had only recently been developed in secret by the Necromancy School of the ck Magic Tower and was newly distributed to the frontlines. For the Red Spear Knights to know about it didn¡¯t add up; they weren¡¯t supposed to know. ¡®Is there a traitor or spy among us?¡¯ The possibility was high. But this wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on such thoughts. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± One of the Red Spear Knights who had charged in first was closing the distance straight ahead. One of his mercenaries tried to block the knight but was quickly sliced down without putting up any real resistance. Seeing the blood spray out, Lupmeron felt his heart sink. It wasn¡¯t out of sadness or fear but sheer frustration. It was as if the tower he had painstakingly built over the past few weeks was crumbling. The thought of having to gather such vile mercenaries again made him feel a deep sense of dread. But what choice did he have? It was toote to turn back, toote for regret. The only option left was to capture the Red Spear Knight. Anything less, and the effort wouldn¡¯t be worth it. Shoving a mercenary aside, Lupmeron extended his hand toward the approaching Red Spear Knight, unleashing his magic. Boom! A shockwave smashed through the air, forcing the Red Spear Knight to lower their center of gravity and brace themselves. ¡°Huh?¡± Ordinarily, someone hit by that would lose bnce and roll helplessly, but the knight¡¯s response was impressive. Their reaction speed was on another level. Seeing the glowing red eyes beneath the visor sent chills down Lupmeron¡¯s spine. But Lupmeron, with a smug grin, summoned even more magic. There was no need for any incantations or drawing magic circles. With a simple hand gesture, the distinct aura of dark magic shimmered in the air beneath Lupmeron¡¯s hand. ¡°¡­!¡± However, he was forced to shift the magic he had been preparing for offense into a defensive spell. A streak of fire had arced through the air from behind the Red Spear Knight. Maybe it was because it was the dead of night, but the fire was ringly obvious. He hastily conjured a barrier, and just as he did, the mes crashed into it. Boom! A zing red me erupted from the spear lodged into the barrier. The darkness retreated as the bright light illuminated the surroundings, and the heat filled the air, making it swelter. Lupmeron couldn¡¯t suppress hisughter as he watched his barrier melt away. ¡°Yes. If you want to obtain something valuable, you must be willing to take risks and suffer losses.¡± Having already lost his mercenary band, there was nothing left to hold him back. Grasping the pendant hanging from his neck, Lupmeron began chanting. Shhh! The Red Spear Knight, who had just charged through the melting barrier, swung their sword, clearly intending not to give Lupmeron the chance to cast any magic. Lupmeron dodged the de, barely escaping. He could feel cold sweat trickling down his back. Reaching out towards the pursuing knight, the knight instinctively lowered their stance, hesitating. It was a reflex from the earlier blow they had suffered, but no shockwave followed this time. ¡®That was just a trick!¡¯ Using that moment of hesitation, Lupmeron finished his incantation and grinned as he uttered the activation word. ¡°Arise, O dead!¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, the magic swirling around him surged, and the ground darkened. From that darkness, skeletons with pitch-ck bones began to rise one by one. They were not d in armor and wielded crude weapons like swords and spears. However, the purple aura surrounding them made it clear they were far from ordinary skeletons. Lupmeron watched them rise with satisfaction and gave a singlemand. ¡°Go.¡± There was no need for further instructions. To the dead, the living were objects of hatred. The skeletons, like unleashed hounds, charged forward. As many skeletons as had run ahead rose again from the ground. Mari, the Red Spear Knight at the front, snorted in disgust at the sight of the charging skeletons. Despite feeling a slight embarrassment for having fallen for the trick, she scoffed. ¡°Hmph.¡± Gripping her sword tightly, mes red along the de, surging upward as if fueled by oil. She stepped forward and swung her sword. The charging spears were easily deflected, and her de drove straight into the forehead of one of the skeletons, its jaws wide open. Fwoosh! Even normal fire would be devastating to the undead, but this was magic-infused fire. The mes on her sword instantly engulfed the skeleton, burning it to ashes. Mari paused briefly to observe her work, then raised her head. Before she knew it, dozens more skeletons had gathered before her, showing clear hostility. It was a chilling sight, but there was no need for concern. She wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°Charge!¡± The booming voice of Mael echoed. Momentster, Red Spear Knights carrying shields surged past her and crashed into the horde of skeletons. Crash! It wasn¡¯t as powerful as a cavalry charge, but the impact was still significant. The bones of the skeletons shattered upon contact with the shields, scattering in all directions. ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Ian, who had just cut down a mercenary, observed the Red Spear Knights as the battle turned into chaos. He couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. ¡®What the¡­ Not bad at all.¡¯ They fight well. Of course, it might still be too early to make such a judgment¡ªthe battle had only just begun. However, this was the first time the knights were facing the undead. Given that more skeletons were rising from the ck swamp than they could cut down, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if their morale faltered. Yet, there was no sign of that happening. In fact, they remained calm andposed as they continued to fight. ¡®Still, at this rate, things won¡¯t go well.¡¯ It was clear that the Dark Mage¡¯s goal was to buy time. Roar! The distant howl of monsters echoed. The exact distance was hard to gauge, but they¡¯d arrive in five minutes, ten at the most. Judging by the faint tremors vibrating through the ground, it seemed like a significant number of them were approaching. Mael, Mari, and the other Red Spear Knights were well aware of this too, as they struggled to push forward while maintaining their formation. However, their progress was slow. Being at only Level 3, they hadn¡¯t yet learned techniques to deal withrge groups, so they had no choice but to defeat the skeletons one by one. If the Dark Mage stayed in ce, they would eventually reach him, but he would likely flee long before that. There was no time to waste. Sigh. Ian sighed, taking a step forward beforeunching himself into the air. As his body lifted, his field of view widened. Beyond the knights. Beyond the skeletons. He could see Lupmeron standing over the ck swamp. ¡°¡­¡± Their eyes met. Lupmeron quickly began chanting, retreating as he faded into the air. But. ¡®I can still see you.¡¯ Though not perfectly clear, the Dark Mage¡¯s presence, cloaked in a dark purple aura, remained visible as he moved. After encountering that foreign being by chance, Ian¡¯s eyes had gained the ability to trace the remnants of magical energy like this. ¡®I won¡¯t lose you.¡¯ [Bane of Evil: Second Form, Comet.] Ian¡¯s body shot forward at breakneck speed in the direction he was facing, leaving a red streak in the air. Hended with a crash, his feet sinking into the ground. Boom! As soon as he stopped, he immediately unleashed another attack. ¡°Hah!¡± Lupmeron gasped in shock, seeing Ian close the distance so quickly. With impressive speed, the Dark Mage conjured a threeyered barrier, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop the piercing de. ng! One by one, the sharp tip of Ian¡¯s sword shattered the barriers, inching closer to Lupmeron¡¯s body¡ªuntil suddenly, Lupmeron vanished from sight. ¡®Blink?¡¯ A teleportation spell that all mages of a certain level must master. There was no doubt about it. Ian wasn¡¯t fazed. After all, Blink only allowed for movement within the caster¡¯s line of sight. Moreover, just as Ian had tracked the Dark Mage earlier with his eyes, he wasn¡¯t about to be disappointed this time either. He quickly turned his head, spotting Lupmeron once again as he reappeared in the distance. His face was pale, likely realizing how close to death he had juste. Lupmeron began chanting once more, raising his hand toward Ian. From beneath Ian¡¯s feet, tendrils of purple magic surged up like tentacles, wrapping around his limbs and pulling him downward. ¡°!¡± Ian swiftly broke free, but the brief dy was enough. For a mage, even a moment of stillness could be a precious opportunity. Whoosh! Two violet spears shot toward him. Ian deflected one with his sword, and for the other, he summoned the me of Bane in his left hand, condensing it into a gauntlet to block the attack. When the spear struck the me, the impact was intense, sending it flying back. The force left Ian¡¯s arm numb, pain shooting through him. Gritting his teeth, he endured the pain, pushing off the ground to close the distance between himself and Lupmeron, shing his sword. Thwack! ¡®Shallow.¡¯ Ian¡¯s expression hardened. He quickly reached for a dagger to throw, but just then, a streak of fire came from the side, piercing into Lupmeron¡¯s body. ¡°What?¡± Lupmeron froze in shock. The fire burst into mes, engulfing himpletely. Fwooom! There was no scream. With no defensive magic to protect him, Lupmeron was consumed by the light that drove away the surrounding darkness. When the mes subsided, all that remained was a charred ck figure, copsed on the ground. Ian turned his head. He saw a Red Spear Knight leaping high into the air. Judging by the armor, it was Mari. She was descending, having just thrown her spear. ¡°Hah.¡± Ian let out a dryugh. He hadn¡¯t expected help. ¡°Ugh!¡± Lupmeron coughed and sputtered, somehow still alive. Ian reversed his grip on his sword and drove it into Lupmeron¡¯s heart, ending his stubborn life for good. As Ian withdrew his sword, he noticed a small bag tied to Lupmeron¡¯s waist. All of his other belongings had been charred by the intense mes, but the small bag remained rtively unscathed, only slightly scorched. Deciding to check its contentster, Ian returned to his group. ¡°Gather your things. We need to leave.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Rumble¡­! The ground trembled. Strange cries echoed in the distance. Soon, they would rush in. Who? The monsters. Despite the considerable effort spent to reduce their numbers, it seemed to have little effect. There was no time to pack leisurely. They had to leave behind nkets, leather, and provisions, taking only their backpacks in haste. Naturally, Ian took the lead. It was too dark to rely on moonlight alone. They didn¡¯t have the luxury of making torches, so Ian conjured floating fireballs in the air to illuminate their surroundings. Although maintaining the fireballs would steadily drain his mana, it was better than stumbling or panicking at shadows. With more than ten fireballs floating above, it was bright enough. ¡°Is this alright? Won¡¯t we draw too much attention?¡± Mael asked, ncing back nervously. While keeping a vignt eye on their surroundings, Ian responded, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Moving quietly is only for when you¡¯re hunting or avoiding people¡¯s notice. Against beasts or monsters, this is better. The weaker ones won¡¯t daree near.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mael sounded doubtful but nodded after hearing Ian¡¯s exnation. Though cries echoed from various directions, they hadn¡¯t encountered any monsters so far. It seemed Ian was right. Perhaps the brief calm caused Mari to rx as she suddenly struck up a conversation. ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering, the reason we¡¯re moving like this¡­ it¡¯s because of some kind of fruit, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What is it, exactly? Why are the monsters flocking like this?¡± ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t I exin that already?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t. We didn¡¯t exactly have the time or the opportunity, did we?¡± Ian realized he hadn¡¯t offered them any exnation. To them, it must have seemed like they were attacking the mercenary group out of nowhere, only to end up fleeing from a sudden monster onught. Even so, they had followed orders. Since there was no reason to hide the truth, Ian calmly began to exin. ¡°¡­The Fruit of Ruin refers to a ck powder created by the necromancer sect among dark mages.¡± ¡°Powder? But why is it called a fruit?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know that either. Whoever named it did as they pleased. Anyway, when that powder is thrown into a fire, the mes turn violet and emit a special frequency. This frequency stimtes the instincts and appetite of monsters, drawing them to its origin.¡± ¡°And what about people?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. From what I know, it only causes slight difort, nothing too serious. If someone is insensitive to external magical reactions, they might not even feel it. But it could still be dangerous.¡± Mael joined the conversation, sounding puzzled. ¡°If it attracts monsters, wouldn¡¯t that be a good thing? We wouldn¡¯t need to go searching for their habitats, and with a little effort, we could take care of them easily!¡± Mari scoffed. ¡°What if, instead of monsters, a behemoth shows up?¡± ¡°Mari, there aren¡¯t any behemoths around here.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°There have been no sightings, no records. If there were behemoths, the ck Spear Knights would have been dispatched, not us.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve never felt more embarrassed to be your sibling than I do right now. Do you even realize how ignorant that statement is? Hmm? What do you think, my lord, about this fool?¡± Listening to their exchange, Ian barely held back augh before answering. ¡°Ignorance is not a crime.¡± ¡°Did you hear that, Mari? The lord has spoken.¡± ¡°However, assuming there are no behemoths just because there haven¡¯t been any sightings or records is a very dangerous way of thinking.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°A behemoth can appear anywhere that an Outer Gate opens. Especially here, where gates frequently form. It doesn¡¯t hurt to be cautious. Think about it¡ªwhat if, by some stroke of bad luck, we encounter one? How many of us here would survive?¡± For those who were only at Level 3, their chances of surviving an encounter with a behemoth were extraordinarily slim. Mael and Mari couldn¡¯t answer right away. The truth was, the answer was obvious. ¡°We¡¯d probably all die.¡± Whatever Verdan¡¯s intentions were in assigning the Red Spear Knights to this mission, he wouldn¡¯t have sent capable and decent warriors to die in such a meaningless way. ¡°Don¡¯t count on some passing hero toe to the rescue. That¡¯s a foolish hope.¡± There were only twelve heroes in the world, scattered across various regions. Meeting one by chance was already unlikely, let alone expecting one to show up exactly when needed to save them. If that were possible, no one would die unjustly in this world. ¡°¡­But what if we run into monsters that are either following us or in our path?¡± Mael asked as he turned his head toward Ian. Ian also stopped in his tracks, and naturally, the Red Spear Knights following silently behind them halted as well. Ian smirked and replied, ¡°What else? We fight them. Why ask something so obvious?¡± In the thick darkness, the faint silhouettes of monsters quietly approaching could be seen. At Mael¡¯s shout to prepare for battle, the Red Spear Knights quickly formed a battle line, and the monsters, leaping out of the bushes, rushed at them with fierce momentum. However, they were no match for the fully armed Red Spear Knights, and the situation was resolved quickly. There were no injuries, nor was the battle particrly fierce, so they continued their march. Though they had to fight a few more times after that, they were fortunate not to encounter any particrly dangerous monsters. Thanks to this, they managed to reach a safe zone without any serious issues. ¡°Let¡¯s rest here.¡± They selected those with the most stamina to keep watch while the rest of the group took a much-needed break. The unexpected battles and night march had clearly worn out even the Red Spear Knights, and they all showed signs of exhaustion. Just as Ian was about to feel guilty seeing their tired expressions, he looked up at the shadow suddenly looming overhead. ¡°!¡± A massive bird, farrger than anything he had ever seen, spread its wings wide, slowly descending with the moon at its back. There should have been some sound, some sign of its presence, but none had been detected. ¡®A behemoth?¡¯ Ian quickly stood up and tried to reach for his weapon, but the moment he became fully aware of the creature, a crushing sense of pressure weighed down on him. The behemoth slowly turned its eyes, as if carefully selecting its prey. Ian¡¯s heart pounded so hard it felt like it might burst. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ Should he shout for them to run? But who could possibly escape? No one would be able to move a single step. In the suffocating silence, where even the sound of breathing couldn¡¯t be heard, Ian tried to move his fingers. A twitch¡ª They moved. ¡®Should I fight it?¡¯ But there was no chance of winning. The creature was airborne, its strength immeasurable, and its abilitiespletely unknown. Fighting it now would only lead to certain defeat. Even if he drew his weapon, there was no guarantee he could deal any real damage. ¡®Right now¡­?¡¯ It might be best to stay still for now. How much time had passed? The silence was shattered as the behemoth pped its wings. Whoosh! A powerful gust swept through, extinguishing the campfire and knocking down the knights, whether they were sitting or standing, unable to withstand the force. Ian was the only one left standing. The behemoth, appearing disinterested, turned its head indifferently and left as abruptly as it had arrived. A deep silence settled over the group. ¡°¡­¡­¡± No one spoke. As if they were in a shared dream, the Red Spear Knights blinked in unison and nced at one another, letting out a collective sigh of relief. ¡°We survived.¡± Someone muttered those words. Ian silently agreed. It was as if all his remaining energy had been drained; his limbs felt weak. Mael, who had fallen earlier, let out a hollowugh and said, ¡°Was that really a behemoth just now?¡± ¡°¡­Most likely.¡± ¡°Incredible. A behemoth actually appeared. If we had stayed at the base, would we have had to fight that thing?¡± Mari shot Mael a sharp look and snapped, ¡°Idiot! Did you even see what just happened? Fight it? We would¡¯ve been hunted down! I have no idea why it just left without attacking us, but we were lucky. It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if one of us had been eaten¡­¡± ¡°Lucky? No, you¡¯re wrong, Mari. We didn¡¯t survive because of luck.¡± ¡°Here we go again. What nonsense are you going to spout this time?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. We survived not because of luck but thanks to the young master who led us out of that ce. Think about it.¡± Mael tapped the side of his head with his fingers in a mocking gesture, which seemed to irk Mari, judging by her expression. Oblivious to her irritation, Mael continued with a smug look on his face, ¡°If the young master hadn¡¯t been with us, would we have even known that the mercenary group was tied to a Dark Mage?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Exactly. And if we didn¡¯t know that, would we have realized they used the Bane of Evil powder?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have. Right? Monsters would¡¯ve swarmed us, and we¡¯d be scrambling, clueless about what was happening. We¡¯d have ended up fighting the monsters, and eventually, that behemoth we just saw would¡¯ve swooped in and finished us off. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Mari frowned. She wanted to argue, but she couldn¡¯t. He was right. However, her pride wouldn¡¯t let her admit it easily. With Ian standing right next to her, she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and slowly nodded. ¡°Fine, Mael. You¡¯re right. I guess I misspoke.¡± ¡°Heh heh heh. As long as you know.¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sibling banter. He nced down at his palms, noticing they were drenched in sweat. Instead of feeling relieved that they had survived, he was more embarrassed. ¡®I still have a long way to go.¡¯ Despite his rapid growth thanks to his unexpected return to the past, he needed to be much stronger if he wanted to stand a chance against a behemoth. They were fortunate that no one had been killed. Had someone been eaten by the behemoth, the consequences would have been devastating. This encounter helped him refocus, grounding him once more. The chaos brought on by the behemoth¡¯s sudden appearance soon passed. They reignited the campfire and shared some of the spare rations they had hastily packed before settling down for some rest. The Red Spear Knights were already fast asleep on the ground, exhausted, while Ian sat by the fire, absentmindedly fiddling with a stick. ¡°Young Master.¡± It seemed Mael couldn¡¯t sleep, as he called out to Ian while sitting up from where he had been lying down. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°That bag, wasn¡¯t it the one carried by the mercenary captain?¡± ¡°Oh, this? Yeah, it was.¡± The bag had survived the mes of the Star Spear without a scratch, so Ian had brought it along. However, after the encounter with the behemoth, he hadpletely forgotten about it, even though it was right next to him. In fact, one of the Red Spear Knights had returned it to him after it had been blown away by the behemoth¡¯s wingbeat. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open it?¡± ¡°Yeah, I suppose I should.¡± ¡°Then¡­ could I take a look?¡± He wasn¡¯t asking for the bag itself, just to check its contents. There was no reason to refuse. Seeing the curiosity in Mael¡¯s eyes, Ian handed the bag over without hesitation. Mael, as if receiving a gift, eagerly opened it. ¡°Oh. This is pretty tidy for a mercenary.¡± Mari, who had been lying down with her eyes closed, became interested and quietly moved over to Mael¡¯s side. ¡°Some mysterious potions. Jerky that looks days old. Broken cookies. A scroll with some kind of magic imbued in it. And¡­ this looks like a coin pouch.¡± The bag wasn¡¯t particrlyrge, but items kepting out as if some space-expansion magic had been cast on it. Still, none of the items seemed especially valuable. ¡°Nothing special, huh?¡± Ian thought. Just as he was about to dismiss it, Mael suddenly made a sound. ¡°Huh?¡± Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted toward him as Mael sheepishly held up an object. ¡°It¡¯s a pocket watch.¡± Ian stared at it. ¡°Let me see that.¡± Suddenly, Mari snatched the pocket watch from Mael and inspected it. However, she didn¡¯t seem to find anything noteworthy, and after a moment of puzzling over it, she casually tossed it toward Ian. Ian caught the flying watch, looking at her with confusion. ¡°You seemed interested. Was I meddling?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Now holding the pocket watch, Ian examined it. A watch, by itself, was already a luxury item, but this one was particrly small and slim, with intricate engravings on its surface. ¡°A mercenary wouldn¡¯t carry something like this.¡± Then again, being a Dark Mage, perhaps he could afford it. ¡°Suspiciously wealthy types¡­¡± Ian pressed the button protruding from the side of the watch, and with a click, the watch opened. As he observed theplex pattern etched inside the lid, his eyes narrowed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 43 Chapter 43 The symbols on the watch face were a mix of letters and numbers. ¡°Da¡­ra?¡± Ian¡¯s eyes widened as he decoded the message, then checked the pocket watch again with astonishment. ¡°This is real?¡± ¡®Dara¡¯ was a renowned clockmaker from the Golden Mage Tower of the El Carda Empire, known for his exceptional craftsmanship. His magically enhanced watches were recognized for their practicality and artistry, holding significant value like fine art. The supply was so limited that even with a premium, acquiring one was extremely difficult. ¡°Calm down.¡± It was already suspicious that a Dark Mage, not even a high-ranking noble, would possess such an item. ¡°Ah.¡± As Ian scrutinized the watch, he noticed something odd. The finish on the pocket watch was notably subpar. Dara was famous for crafting each part of his watches meticulously, ensuring unparalleled quality. Yet, this one had ws? ¡°This can¡¯t be right.¡± It was a counterfeit. The excitement of finding something valuable quickly turned into disappointment. Once he identified one w, more signs of fakeness emerged. Ian remembered that Dara¡¯s watches had transparent backtes, revealing the inner workings. This one had an opaque backte. Though the inside was visible, it wasn¡¯t well-crafted. ¡°Ha.¡± It made sense now. Ian recalled that Dara¡¯s watches were imbued with special magic. A counterfeit wouldn¡¯t have such features, but the intricate design on the watch made Ian wonder if it might be something special. Ian subtly infused a bit of his mana into the watch. ¡°¡­It reacts?¡± To his surprise, the intricate design on the watch¡¯s lid absorbed the mana and began to emit a faint glow. Mael and Mari, intrigued by the sight, leaned in curiously. Ian continued to examine the watch, undeterred. A bluepass appeared on the watch¡¯s ss, pointing in a specific direction. ¡°Is that a magical item?¡± Mari asked, and Ian nodded. ¡°It¡¯s Dara¡¯s watch.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Mari looked puzzled, and Mael was the one to rify. ¡°Dara is a famous clockmaker, right? They say a watch made by him could buy a luxurious mansion and a carriage. Could this be one of his?¡± ¡°I wish it were, but unfortunately, it¡¯s just a well-crafted imitation.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm. Is that so?¡± It was hard to believe, but Ian nodded in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s really well-made. Unless you know how to distinguish them or have an interest in watches, it¡¯s easy to be fooled. Even if you have some knowledge, it would still be convincing. With this magic, it¡¯s hard not to believe it¡¯s genuine. The light, the magic circle¡ªit¡¯s quite mystical for anyone who isn¡¯t familiar.¡± ¡°It does look impressive, but what kind of magic does it have?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a guide. Dara¡¯s watches are typically imbued with this magic. It points towards a location specified by the owner, no matter where you are. The further away, the shorter the needle bes; the closer, the longer it gets. If this is working correctly, there should be something within a day or two¡¯s travel from here.¡± ¡°Could it be a treasure vault?¡± Ian chuckled at the naive thought. ¡°Much more likely, it¡¯s the residence or stronghold of the Dark Mage we killed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to be dangerous.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± ¡°But we have no choice but to go.¡± ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Mael slowly began to speak. ¡°As you said, if it¡¯s rted to the Dark Mage, it¡¯s not something we can handle alone. We were fortunate that the Dark Mage¡¯s level was low; otherwise, we would have been in serious trouble. We need to request support.¡± ¡°True.¡± ¡°But what if there¡¯s nothing there? It would put us in a difficult position.¡± ¡°If we end up making a fruitless trip, we¡¯ll be criticized heavily, especially since we¡¯re already short on personnel.¡± ¡°¡­Though we might be forgiven due to our contributions.¡± Ian shrugged. ¡°They might forgive us. The problem is that they might not believe we¡¯ve actually captured the Dark Mage.¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s no evidence?¡± ¡°Exactly. All we have are a few odds and ends and this counterfeit watch.¡± ¡°If we return to the base tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯ll likely be a disaster. The bodies will probably be torn apart by the monsters. It¡¯d be a stroke of luck to find the bag of fruit of ruin.¡± At that moment, Mari interjected. ¡°I have it.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± Mari tossed a pouch she had been wearing at her waist to Ian. ¡°When did you¡­?¡± ¡°I grabbed it during the battle, just in case. There isn¡¯t much left, but it should be enough to avoid criticism when requesting support.¡± Upon checking the contents, Ian found ck powder inside¡ªit was indeed the fruit of ruin. Ian was impressed that Mari had managed to grab it amidst the chaos. ¡°Well done. But our task remains the same. We need to find out where the needle of thispass is pointing and what¡¯s there, even if it means taking some risks. Otherwise, we might regret not checking it ourselves.¡± Of course, there was another option: to simply return and report that further investigation was necessary. The decision on what to do next would be up to Verdan, but Ian had no intention of doing that. Ian closed the pocket watch. Despite being a counterfeit, it had an impressive click sound. ¡°For now, let¡¯s discuss this again in the morning. It¡¯ste, so let¡¯s get some rest.¡± * * * Fortunately, there were no more attacks during the night after the appearance of the monster. It seemed that the creatures had fled in fear. As a result, the morning was calm. After stretching and having a light meal, Ian gathered the group to assess their condition. There were no injuries, but the supplies were critically low due to the hasty departure from the base. ¡°Still, with what we have, we should be able to operate for a week.¡± There was enough salt and medicine, though food was extremely scarce. However, there was emergency rations with small volume but unusually high caloric content prepared for such situations. Ian addressed the Red Spear Knights, who were staring at him intently. The message was the same as he had given Mael and Mari the previous night. The difference was that he offered them the option to return. If even one person chose to return, either Mael or Mari would takemand. It was fine if all the Red Spear Knights decided to return. Since the primary objective was reconnaissance and exploration, one person could handle it. ¡°There will be no negative consequences. I promise.¡± But everyone remained silent. ¡°It¡¯s going to be tough.¡± They wouldn¡¯t have been so careless as to register their base or residence directly on the pocket watch. Ian wasn¡¯t surprised. While he hadn¡¯t mentioned it, he had vaguely anticipated this oue. The group had endured a rough journey. They had struggled through dense undergrowth, steep hills, and frequent encounters with monsters attracted by the fruit of ruin. Though they had managed to avoid the more dangerous creatures, fatigue from the repeated battles was starting to set in. The situation was a far cry from the pre-regression days when the environment was heavily polluted by the sea invasions and the mere act of walking would sap one¡¯s strength. Back then, even facing a small number of monsters could be a dire challenge. Compared to that, the monsters faced now were merely numerous but not particrly threatening. The Red Spear Knights had persisted through the hardship, driven by their will to support Ian, but now faced with disappointment, their spirits were understandably low. Ian looked around. There was no sign of anything out of the ordinary, and no traces of hidden magical auras. He had hoped that maybe there was some concealed location or clue, but everything seemed normal. ¡°Let¡¯s not lose hope just yet,¡± Ian said, trying to lift the group¡¯s spirits. ¡°It¡¯s possible that the location we¡¯re looking for is hidden in some way. Perhaps it¡¯s protected by powerful concealment magic.¡± He was trying to be optimistic, but he knew that the likelihood of this being a trap or a diversion was high. The Dark Mage would have anticipated that someone mighte looking for them and could have set up various ways to mislead or deceive. ¡°We¡¯ll search the area thoroughly,¡± Ian continued. ¡°There might be clues or traces that aren¡¯t immediately visible. Keep your eyes open and stay alert.¡± The Red Spear Knights, although weary, nodded in agreement. They weremitted to the mission and understood the importance of finding any potential leads. Ian took out the pocket watch once more, focusing on the magicalpass. It continued to point in the same direction, suggesting that they were indeed close to their destination. He hoped that with a more careful search, they might find something they had missed. ¡°Let¡¯s split up and search the area,¡± Ian suggested. ¡°We¡¯ll cover more ground that way. Remember, we¡¯re looking for anything out of the ordinary¡ªhidden passages, unusual magical residues, anything that could give us a clue.¡± The knights scattered to search the area. Ian took a deep breath and started examining the surroundings more closely. He knew that finding something in this vast and potentially empty area would be challenging, but giving up now would be worse. The chance that the Dark Mage¡¯s hideout was somewhere close kept him motivated. As they searched, Ian couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were on the brink of discovering something crucial, or perhaps stumbling into another trap. And there was no reason for them to have registered this location. ¡®It¡¯s probably nearby.¡¯ It¡¯s clear that they must have registered a location familiar with the geography to avoid getting lost in the maze-like forest. Ian left Mael and Mari in charge of the Red Spear Knights and set out alone for the search. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack¡ªfar from easy. But Ian wasn¡¯t worried. The time hade to use the skills he had learned as a treasure hunter. He gathered and spread his magical energy widely. This dispersed magic then ryed information about the surroundings. It filtered out what was unnecessary. What he needed to find were artificial magical flows or signs of life. ¡®¡­Found it.¡¯ Ian immediately headed towards the source. As expected, he discovered a path carved into stone. It had long been abandoned and was covered with nts and dirt. Following the broken path led him to an underground entrance. The entrance was partially copsed, and with roots from bushes and trees growing over it, it could easily be mistaken for a hill. However, on closer inspection, it was clear that it was a structure, not a hill. ¡®An ancient site? Was there an undiscovered ancient site here?¡¯ Ian searched his memory but had no clues. He hadn¡¯t heard of any ancient sites in this area. He scanned the surroundings with a cautious gaze. There were no visible guards, but two stone bear statues were cleverly hidden. ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ The stone statues reminded him of something. In the past, a civilization that worshiped bears existed in thisnd. They ced bear statues as guardians at the entrances of major buildings. This could be their ruins. It was highly likely that it was a temple dedicated to deities. Although it could be dangerous, he moved closer. He felt a faint, mysterious power rather than dark magicing from inside the entrance. ¡®¡­It¡¯s a temple. And it¡¯s still functioning.¡¯ Ian¡¯s eyes widened. If that¡¯s the case, finding something valuable here was not out of the question. He felt a twinge of greed. Ian stared intently at the bear statues. ¡®They won¡¯t move, will they?¡¯ Statues at the entrance of ancient sites always required caution. However, the statues here, weathered by time and cleverly hidden, were covered in moss¡ªone had an arm missing, and the other had half a head missing¡ªso he didn¡¯t think they would pose a threat. Just in case, he picked up a stone and threw it. Thud! It lodged in ce. The statues seemed harmless. But he still hadn¡¯t confirmed whether there were any Dark Mages present. After observing the area for about an hour, he saw no signs of people or even animals. ¡®Should I enter? No, it¡¯s too risky alone.¡¯ Ian briefly considered it and thought of the Red Spear Knights. Although they were still inexperienced, they were knights. They possessed a strength far beyond that of ordinary soldiers. They would be helpful. ¡®It¡¯s better to go with them, just in case.¡¯ He cautiously returned to where the knights were and said to them: ¡°There¡¯s an ancient site.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Mael blinked in surprise. ¡°An ancient site?¡± ¡°And the Dark Mage? Wasn¡¯t he here?¡± ¡°I kept watch for about an hour, but no one came out. But that doesn¡¯t mean the Dark Mage isn¡¯t here.¡± The safest way to confirm this would be to monitor the site from here for a few days. However, staying here for too long would be difficult. They were low on supplies, so the longer they dyed, the tougher the journey back would be. Therefore, Ian asked for their opinions. ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡± Mael was in favor, while Mari opposed. As expected of siblings, they red at each other. ¡°Are you suggesting we return empty-handed aftering this far?¡± ¡°Empty-handed? Those who discover ancient sites are rewarded for their efforts. It¡¯s not a small sum. With that alone, we could livefortably for several months. Going back from here doesn¡¯t mean our efforts were in vain.¡± ¡°Whenpared to artifacts and experience, it¡¯s just pocket change.¡± Even a mediocre artifact could be worth thousands of gold coins. Proper artifacts, on the other hand, could reach astronomical values. Mael¡¯s im of it being ¡°pocket change¡± was quite reasonable. Ian watched their argument with interest. ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to risk your lives for a possibly valuable artifact? Mael, have you forgotten? Our original goal was to find out what¡¯s in the direction indicated by the pocket watch. Since we¡¯ve discovered an ancient site, let¡¯s be satisfied and head back. There¡¯s no need for us to take unnecessary risks.¡± ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it too wasteful to pass up this opportunity? Who knows when we¡¯ll get another chance to explore an undiscovered, uncharted ancient site.¡± ¡°I agree. It¡¯s a rare opportunity, and I¡¯m tempted as well. If the site were on the surface, I would say let¡¯s go in. But it¡¯s underground. We don¡¯t know what dangers lie ahead. The Dark Mage aside, what if there are traps? We¡¯ve sessfullypleted our mission so far. Is it worth risking everything at thest moment?¡± ¡°Mari, finishing this would mean a perfect conclusion.¡± ¡°Do you know what that kind of attitude is called? Being blinded by greed. If there were an imminent danger of humanity¡¯s extinction inside, and we were heroes who needed to resolve it urgently, we¡¯d have no choice but to go in. But that¡¯s not the case, is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°The most important factor is our team members. They¡¯re just in formation. Of course, they know basic first aid and can perform ranged attacks. But they¡¯re not specialized, so it¡¯ll be hard for them to perform effectively in certain situations. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Mari¡¯s points were all valid. When voices were raised, Ian intended to mediate before emotions got hurt, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. Mael had been unterally outvoted. Ian pped his hands to get their attention. ¡°Sorry, but¡­¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Regardless of the decision, I¡¯m nning to go inside.¡± Mari frowned. ¡°Then why did you ask for opinions?¡± ¡°I was curious about what you both thought. But it seems we have no choice but to go in. It¡¯s risky, but I believe it¡¯s manageable based on the assessment.¡± ¡°¡­It seems like a poor choice.¡± It was a look that required exnation. The Red Spear Knights, who had been silently listening from behind, would likely have mixed opinions as well. Although they were all wearing the same armor and helmets, their personalities and dispositions were as varied as their appearances. Some might prioritize safety above all else. ¡°No, there are at least five of them.¡± Five out of twenty isn¡¯t a small number. They could leave those behind and have the rest enter. But Ian didn¡¯t want to do that, so he slowly began to speak. ¡°To be honest, we need to go in there.¡± ¡°Because of the artifact?¡± ¡°Artifact? It would be nice if there were one. But we¡¯re going to get something much more significant than that.¡± ¡°¡­What is it?¡± Mari, showing interest, prompted Ian to continue with a grin. ¡°Traits. Specifically,bat-rted ones.¡± These traits refer to innate qualities, talents, or special abilities. Developing them requires oveing extreme challenges or achieving significant aplishments. It¡¯s easier than reaching for the stars but still not something you can obtain with just mediocre effort. Moreover, unless it¡¯s something ringly obvious like ¡®Magic Eye,¡¯ ¡®Colored Mana,¡¯ or ¡®Madness,¡¯ there¡¯s no objective way to confirm which traits one possesses. You can only guess and infer. Nheless, one thing is certain. Even the smallest traits, when umted, have a positive impact. Especially forbat-rted traits, they¡¯re worth risking one¡¯s life for as a knight. Even though the expression of the armored knights couldn¡¯t be read, their desire was palpable. It was time to drive the point home. ¡°This will be granted to everyone who enters, not just one person.¡± Mari¡¯s eyes widened with interest. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°High probability.¡± ¡°What about the risks?¡± ¡°Rtively low. The ancient site is a temple of the Elyar civilization. They valued strength and valor, emphasizing fairbat and despising deceitful tactics. Because of this, they had powers to neutralize traps, anticipate ambushes, and mitigate curses. Their temple is one of the buildings that applied these powers.¡± In short, ¡°So, traps and ambushes inside the temple won¡¯t function as intended.¡± ¡°But what if there¡¯s a Dark Mage inside? If their level is higher than ours or if there are more of them?¡± ¡°Mari, you¡¯re overly cautious. It¡¯s not a bad trait, but if you analyze everything to that extent, our options will be limited. Sometimes, we need to be bold. Of course, we should be prepared for contingencies.¡± Ian took out a scroll from his backpack. ¡°Emergency Rescue Request. I¡¯m going to use this.¡± It¡¯s a family heirloom that, when used, summons a Level 6 knight from the family¡¯s headquarters. Of course, it won¡¯t teleport them here, so it will take days to arrive, possibly more. But if they are alive by then, they will be rescued; if not, vengeance will be exacted. ¡°If you still can¡¯t trust me, I can¡¯t do much more. Stay here.¡± ¡°¡­Who would say that?¡± Ian smiled and infused mana into the scroll. Theplex characters inscribed on the paper began to glow and transform into a new form. Then, like a beam of light, it shot upward and disappeared from view. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get something good as a memento.¡± No extra preparation was needed. They had rested here while Ian led the exploration, and their gear was minimal, so there was nothing else to pack. After checking their equipment and advising on what to be cautious of inside the site, they set off. The entrance to the site was half-copsed. It wasn¡¯t deliberately destroyed but seemed to have deteriorated over time due to the elements. However, the rubble didn¡¯t obstruct their entry. Ian took the lead. Swallowing nervously, someone followed behind. Ignoring this, Ian knelt on one knee at the entrance and scanned the area. ¡®Someone has beening and going here.¡¯ There were traces of regr visits. ¡®¡­Eight people?¡¯ There are actually a few more than that. Ian frowned as he examined the scattered footprints. ¡®It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re recent.¡¯ If they were from a mercenary group that was already dead, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, if they belong to a Dark Mage residing inside, it would be a bit troublesome. ¡®No, even if they are here, there shouldn¡¯t be any skilled ones.¡¯ If there were, they would have set up a barrier to prevent the site from being discovered. But there are no signs of any magic. Ian cast a light into the air. Although he knew that light reveals the position to others, adding a light wouldn¡¯t change much in a situation where even sounds from footsteps and armor couldn¡¯t be hidden. ¡°We¡¯re going in.¡± ¡°Sir, wouldn¡¯t it be better if we lead the way?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll take the lead. If you¡¯re really worried, just have two of you follow a step or two behind.¡± Knowing that he wouldn¡¯t be persuaded, Mael sighed and called out to his men. ¡°Drig, Nickel.¡± Seeing the two shield-bearing knights position themselves next to him, Ian stepped onto the stairs and descended. With each step, a mystical energy enveloped his feet and seeped into his body. epting it calmly rather than resisting, his spatial awareness began to expand slowly. It was unfamiliar. Even without seeing, he could distinctly sense what was around him. This was the power that the ancient Elyar warriors, the masters of this site, possessed. ¡®I¡¯m certain. This site is a temple. And it¡¯s still functional¡­!¡¯ Ian¡¯s lips curled into a smile. With this, performing ceremonies should be no problem. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°What, what is this?¡± The two knights following behind, along with the others, were surprised. Their reactions were exactly as Ian had expected, and it made him smile. ¡°How does it feel?¡± Ian turned to look at them. The knights appeared stunned, and Mael, who was leading them, asked on behalf of the group. ¡°What is this sensation? It seems like it¡¯s not just me feeling it.¡± ¡°Third Eye. It¡¯s moremonly known as ¡®Spiritual Sight.¡¯ You must have heard of it before. Although it¡¯s not aplete version. It¡¯s merely a temporary blessing granted by the temple to visitors. Think of it as a trial version.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s not aplete version?¡± ¡°It only allows you to distinguish objects within a few steps. Of course, if you get used to it, you might be able to dodge arrows or desing from blind spots, but the real thing is much more impressive.¡± Mari tilted her head. ¡°How so?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t just stop at recognizing arger space; it also helps maintain calmness duringbat and find defensive and breakthrough points. I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s not certain, but it¡¯s not a lie either. And this will be a very valuable experience for you.¡± Like a frog in a well seeing the world outside. Those who gain Spiritual Sight expand their world and can see more and further. ¡°But you said it¡¯s temporary. It will disappear once we go outside.¡± ¡°Instead, that sensation will remain with you. Don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s okay to forget about it. What¡¯s important is that this experience has opened a path for you. If you can step onto that path for any reason, gaining Spiritual Sight won¡¯t be a big deal. So, you¡¯re really lucky. This opportunity isn¡¯t something you can buy with a fortune.¡± Elyar ruins are still asionally discovered. But among them, only a few temples grant the blessing of Spiritual Sight, and even fewer still function as intended. ¡®It¡¯s nice to experience such gains with regression.¡¯ I wish such luck had followed me before I regressed. Swallowing his bitterness, Ian looked back at the knights. They were visibly excited after hearing about Spiritual Sight. After waiting a bit for them to calm down, he led the way again. ¡ª As they descended over a hundred stairs, they were greeted by a solidly closed door. Ian approached it. He examined it closely with his eyes, but there were no signs of traps or magic. ¡°Open the door.¡± At hismand, two knights stepped forward and pushed the door open with their shoulders. They held their shields up in anticipation of any attacks that mighte from inside. Creeeak¡­! As the door opened with a heavy noise, a strong wind surged out from within. Ian frowned. The dark magical energy carried by the wind was something he hadn¡¯t sensed at the entrance to the ruins. The light from the me he had conjured illuminated the pitch-ck darkness. What they saw were countless piles of bones stacked along the walls and crude weapons scattered around. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 45 Chapter 45 ¡°¡­¡­¡± The skeletons were more than just eerie decorations. As Ian suspected they might move, a dark aura began to emanate from the pile of bones devoid of flesh. The bones ttered and began to rise. The once jumbled bones fit together with precision, like parts of aplex machine. These weren¡¯t just human bones. There were also remains of beasts and monsters. As the final trace of ck smoke seeped into the bones, the passage was quickly filled with ck skeletons. ck-ck¡ª The skeletons shed their teeth together. Strange lights emanated from their empty eye sockets, filled with hatred and resentment toward the living. ¡°¡­My lord, you said there were no traps.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to call this a trap. It¡¯s right in front of us.¡± It wasn¡¯t even an ambush; there was no hiding. They hadn¡¯t even been given time to react. Though the number was somewhat high, it wasn¡¯t a significant issue. The skeletons were preparing to charge, lowering their stances or walking forward to exclude the intruders. ¡°Crush them and advance.¡± There hadn¡¯t been any rm bells, but the Dark Mage inside would likely have received some kind of signal. Magic was quite convenient like that. Among the twenty red-d knights, nine formed a shield wall in a wedge formation. The corridor was wide enough that even ten men standing in a line would have ample space, so it wasn¡¯t cramped. As the skeletons with their crude weapons charged forward, Mael shouted. ¡°Advance!¡± The knights took a step forward, drawing their shields in, and swung them in unison. Wham! The front of the shields struck the skeletons mercilessly, and the magical energy within the shields burst forth like a shockwave. The released magic shattered the skeletons in front and caused damage beyond them. The formation copsed instantly, and the offensive was turned around. The red-d knights did not maintain the line but advanced and engaged in hand-to-handbat. The gauntlets wrapped in the mes of the Bane of Evil were as effective against evil beings as any weapon could be. Smack! With precise punches, the skeletons couldn¡¯t hold their ground, and even if they were struck by the crude weapons wielded by the knights, it only resulted in minor scratches on the armor or shields. The skeletons didn¡¯t stubbornly push straight ahead. Perhaps instinct from their past lives, the smaller skeleton monsters moved agilely and leaped over the knights. Their intention was to prate the inner ranks of the knights. However, the red-d knights weren¡¯t about to let a skeleton pass over their heads. One knight reached out, grabbed the skeleton¡¯s leg, and brought it down like a club. The skeleton¡¯s waist was shattered, and the knight finished it off by stomping its head. As they were clearing the passage, Ian heard footsteps approaching from inside. Someone was running this way. It was hard to judge their numbers due to the noise, but there weren¡¯t many. Soon, three men in mercenary attire, not mages, appeared carrying torches, emerging from behind the skeletons. And they saw the red-d knights thrashing amidst the skeletons, wrapped in mes. ¡°Damn, it¡¯s a Red Spear!¡± ¡°¡­Sound the rm!¡± Beep beep beep beep beep! The reaction was quick. The sound of the rm horn echoed loudly through the passage. One man had already turned and fled inside, and the remaining two showed signs of trying to escape. Ian, who had been quietly observing from behind the knights, leaped off the ground. As he floated in the air, a clear path became visible. [Bane of Evil Level 2, Comet.] Ian¡¯s body elerated instantaneously, shooting diagonally. Since mastering the Bane of Evil, this has be one of his most useful techniques. In an instant, he passed over the skulls and reached the Dark Mage¡¯s side. As soon as hended, he saw a man to his left. The man drew a sword from his waist. ¡®A ck knight?¡¯ No matter. Ian threw a dagger. It would have been preferable if the dagger had struck him in the forehead and killed him instantly, but the man, having seemingly received the blessing of the Third Eye from the shrine, didn¡¯t go down easily and raised his arm to block it. Thunk! The dagger pierced the man¡¯s forearm. Seeing the pain contorting the man¡¯s face, Ian didn¡¯t hesitate. He stepped forward and kicked up from below to ensure a decisive finish. The sole of his foot pushed against the hilt of the dagger, which was still embedded in the man¡¯s arm. ¡°Guh?!¡± The de that had pierced his arm was driven into the man¡¯s upper lip. It was a seamless follow-up. ¡®One.¡¯ He was writhing, but he was essentially dead. He would die soon. Ian shifted his gaze. The man on the right was chanting a spell. ck magic swirled in the air. There must be more skeletonsing from behind. He could tell without seeing them. He kicked off the ground and mmed into the man¡¯s shoulder. Watching him fall limply, Ian drew his sword and drove it into the man¡¯s heart. ¡®Two.¡¯ If only he had more time, he would have asked many questions. How many people were inside? What level was the strongest among the Dark Mage and the ck knights? What were they doing in this ruin? But the horn had already sounded, and with intruders inside, there was no time to rx. He needed to deal with the skeletons first. * * * The Dark Mage ran. He was the man who had gone out with twopanions to check the back gate. As soon as he saw the Red Spear knights fighting the skeletons, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He turned his back and put the horn hanging from his neck in his mouth. Then he blew with all his might and started running. Peeeee! The loud sound echoed. It also seemed to be a final scream. One of hispanions must have died. ¡®How did they find this ce?¡¯ This area is so remote and dangerous, with treacherous terrain and various monsters. There are no viges nearby, and even hunters don¡¯te here. So why did the Red Spear knightse rushing in? It must be because they had some kind of certainty. An answer to this question arose along with the realization. ¡®¡­Lupmeron! It must be him!¡¯ He was the only one. Rather than performing his assigned supply duties, he had started gathering mercenaries one by one and bringing them along to procure test subjects. Just a few days ago, he had captured a wandering knight and, gaining confidence from that, must have done something reckless and caused trouble. And the Red Spear knights, having obtained some information from Lupmeron, must havee here. The sequence of events seemed to fit perfectly in his mind. ¡®Damn it!¡¯ The man cursed inwardly. The number of Red Spear knights looked considerable. Skeletons blocking the passage were just a temporary dy. He looked up. The first thing he saw was a straight passageway. And there were several prisons with barred cells along the sides of the passage. The rooms originally used as storage had been remodeled to use for necromancy materials or to confine already-used test subjects. ¡®I should be able to buy some time.¡¯ The man spat out the horn he had been holding in his mouth and shouted. ¡°Intruders!¡± Though it was a short statement, it was enough to alert hisrades in the hallway to the danger. The Dark Mage, who had been lounging behind a desk under the pretense of managing the cells, and the ck knight who had been joking with him, were startled and quickly stood up. ¡°Tail! Release the prisoners!¡± ¡°What? Are you crazy?¡± ¡°The Red Spear knights are here! Not just a few of them! Release them immediately!¡± nk! nk! The magically-enchanted iron bars lowered. The test subjects, also known as prisoners, who had been locked inside, awoke from their deep slumber. They staggered to their feet and stood there with dazed expressions. But that would only be for a moment. Their selves had long been crushed by magic and curses, leaving only a fundamental enmity and rage. They would soon spring into action. ¡°Prepare the rest for battle! They¡¯ll be here soon!¡± ¡°And you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to get Lord Rahan!¡± That was the end of the conversation. The Dark Mages began chanting spells and summoning their creatures, while the ck knights hurriedly equipped themselves for the fight. The man passed them by and finally arrived at a door. He knocked heavily on it. Under normal circumstances, he would never have dared to do this. ¡°Lord Rahan! Lord Rahan!¡± He called urgently. Rahan, the Dark Mage, had been the first to discover this ruin and was a disciple of Riorg Ribe, one of the authorities of the ck Tower. In this situation, he was their only hope. Click. The door opened on its own. The man, who had been standing in front of it, was suddenly pulled inside as if by an invisible force. His gaze moved forward. A middle-aged Dark Mage stood by a desk, ring. This was Rahan. ¡°What¡¯s themotion?¡± His voice was filled with annoyance. The man spoke urgently. ¡°We¡¯re under attack!¡± ¡°Here? By whom?¡± ¡°The Red Spear knights have broken in through the back gate!¡± ¡°How did they find this ce?¡± ¡°I believe Lupmeron is the mastermind. You know, he¡¯s the only one wandering outside!¡± ¡°¡­It seems I underestimated him. To cause trouble precisely when Master is away.¡± The man lowered his head. Since it wasn¡¯t his fault, there was no need to ask for forgiveness. Rahan was aware of that and did not press further. He reached out his hand. The coat hanging on a hook flew over to him, and then a staff followed. Having hastily finished arming himself, he began to walk and chanted a spell. It was a defensive magic to prepare for any unexpected attacks. ¡°Hmm!¡± As Rahan left the room, he let out a faint groan. At the end of the straight corridor, a bright light apanied by the sound of armor approached. Thanks to the slight incline, he could see the scene clearly. Conversely, this also meant that they could be seen from the other side. ¡°Hmm?¡± Among the Red Spear knights, one particrly caught his eye. A young one. ¡°Knight? No, a mercenary perhaps.¡± The straight posture exuded confidence, and the sharp gaze was quite threatening. At that moment, as if drawn by the noise of the armor, the prisoners began to stagger out of their cells. They still appeared half-asleep, but as soon as they turned their heads and saw the Red Spear knights, they let out a ghastly scream. Aaaah! It was a piercing scream. The corridor shook, and dust from the ceiling poured down. Their appearance was also horrifying. They were so grotesque that one could barely recognize their former selves. The prisoners rushed forward. ¡°Javelin!¡± With a short shout, a spear made of mes flew through the darkness, but surprisingly, most of the prisoners dodged it. This was possible because they too were blessed with the Eyes of the Divine. The Dark Mages watched in amazement. Rahan, too, was astonished by the unexpected sight, his eyes wide open. But the young one, who had put something in his mouth, pushed through the Red Spear knights and emerged. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Rahan watched quietly. He wondered what the young one was up to, but the young man drew his sword, wrapped it in mes, and took his stance. Then. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!!! With a sharp tearing sound, a red line was drawn through the air in an instant. Simultaneously, the upper bodies of the leading prisoners were severed at the waist and burst into mes. It happened in the blink of an eye. However, there were still about half of the prisoners left. They continued to charge and collided with the knights. Bang! With a rough sound, the melee began, but the prisoners proved no match for the knights. If it had been a one-on-one fight, the odds might have been in their favor. The prisoners did not stop even when their limbs were severed, nor did they lose their will to fight even if other prisoners around them died. Their unexpected tenacity led some of the knights to be unable to respond properly and sustain injuries. Moreover, the knights were not only fighting the prisoners. The Dark Mage¡¯s summoned creatures were also attacking. ¡®They shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to handle.¡¯ The Dark Mages stationed here were not very high-level. Therefore, the summoned creatures were numerous but only as strong as foot soldiers at best. But contrary to expectations, the Red Spear knights were struggling. It seemed they were also affected by the curses from the Dark Mages, and their movements were sluggish. Rahan narrowed his eyes. ¡®¡­Are they novices?¡¯ He was contemting whether to quickly dispose of the data and escape, but it seemed that would not be necessary. Realizing that the Red Spear knights were weaker than he had thought. Thus, the odds of winning were quite good. Just as he was about to make that judgment, a fireball appeared in the middle of the corridor. It took the form of a zing wheel and began to spin violently in ce before rolling forward. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 46 Chapter 46 As the burning chariot wheels rolled forward, sparks scattered in every direction. The skulls crushed beneath were engulfed in mes, reduced to ashes in no time. The Dark Mages, in a state of panic, hurriedly began chanting spells, but the chariot wheels reached them before they could finish. ¡°L-Lord Rahan!¡± One of the Dark Mages called out in desperation, and as if on cue, Rahan extended his staff forward. Immediately, a purple, shimmering energy surged from the ground, forming a barrier that blocked the advancing wheels. ng! ng! ng! Despite being made of mes, the wheels scraped violently against the barrier, as if they possessed physical force. ¡®¡­So this is the punishment technique I¡¯ve only heard of?¡¯ He had heard that the elites among the Red Spear Knight wielded a technique known as ¡°Punishment,¡± utilizing mes. This was the first time he had seen it in person, but judging by its form, he knew exactly what it was. ¡®A wheel formation, no doubt. That earlier strike that executed the prisoner must have been a beheading technique.¡¯ He had heard it was powerful, but now that he was experiencing it firsthand, he realized how true that was. ¡®Still, it¡¯s not as strong as I imagined. It¡¯s manageable.¡¯ As proof, the rotational force was weakening, and the mes were scattering in every direction. Just as his tension started to ease, the barrier tore apart, and mes from outside pierced through, invading the inside. ¡°?!¡± Rahan¡¯s eye twitched. Amidst the mes, a silhouette appeared. The figure threw something. Two of the Dark Mages in front of him copsed instantly. The figure threw something again. ¡®Are they targeting me?¡¯ Cunning beyond belief. Rahan did not cast a spell. Perhaps thanks to the divine blessing of the temple, which granted him enhanced perception, he was able to dodge the iing attack with just a slight movement. He also saw what was being thrown. A pure white dagger. Its sharp tip had been aimed straight at his throat. The dagger whizzed past him and killed the Dark Mage standing behind him ¡ª the very one who had alerted him to the intruder¡¯s presence. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Rahan averted his gaze from the dead man and turned to see the silhouette charging toward him. As expected. It was that guy again. Fearlessly sprinting across the ground, rapidly closing the distance. The Dark Mages simply stood there watching, making no effort to respond. ¡®Fools.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t expected much from them anyway. Rahan raised his staff, channeling his magic toyer the barrier again. The increase in magic consumption was natural, but the defensive power rose significantly. It¡¯s hard for a mage to gain the upper hand in closebat against a warrior. The options for countering such a situation are limited. The young fool who had quickly reached him swung his sword. ng! ng! The barriers shattered one after another. Rahan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡®So easily?¡¯ It was practically as if they had been broken through instantly. The time he had bought was barely a second. The de was now reaching toward him. On instinct, he leaned his upper body backward. Dark Mages,pared to regr mages, possessed far superior physical abilities. They may not favor closebat, but they had trained their body enough to evade knights if necessary. As he bent backward in an attempt to dodge, he unfortunately lost his bnce and fell. It was a clear mistake, but ironically, that blunder saved his life. The de had passed right over his head. That was close. He had almost died a pitiful death. The enemy seemed just as surprised that he had dodged it like that, their gaze momentarily filled with confusion. Their eyes met. Rahan didn¡¯t waste time staring back like a fool. Rahan quickly chanted a curse. Though he didn¡¯t know the opponent¡¯s name, preventing him from casting a more precise curse, he could still weaken their physical abilities or health. Especially at this close range, the curse¡¯s effectiveness would be much stronger. The young man raised his sword, poised to strike down as if wielding an axe. ¡°!¡± However, as the curse struck, Rahan noticed the young man¡¯s movements slowing for a brief moment. With his heightened perception, he could predict where the sword wouldnd. He rolled to the ground just in time. ¡°Damn it!¡± He cursed under his breath. It was humiliating. But pride mattered less than survival. As he rolled, spotting the young man, Rahan reached out his hand. ¡°How dare you disgrace me like this!¡± Speaking those words, he activated his magic. There was no need to chant or draw a magic circle¡ªmerely recalling the incantation was enough. Boom! With a subtle surge of magic, parts of the floor and ceiling lunged toward the young man as if massive fists were mming down on him. The dirt rising from the ground crashed into the ceiling, while debris from above struck the earth below. The young man, annoyingly agile, widened the gap between them and evaded the attack skillfully. In contrast, what about the Dark Mages gathered here? They were pathetic. Still, Rahan couldn¡¯t afford to let them die. If he managed to keep them alive, they might prove useful in some wayter. However, what he couldn¡¯t forgive was being forced to roll on the ground like that. Rahan stood up, gritting his teeth as he began chanting again. A thick fog filled the corridor, and within it, armed skeletons began to appear. ¡°Damn.¡± Ian, who had just jumped back to avoid the iing magic, furrowed his brow. The newly summoned skeletons were different from the others raised by the Dark Mages. Not only did they possess fully armed bodies, but they also stood in formation like elite soldiers. In short, they were on apletely different level. ¡®This is why I was in such a rush.¡¯ He had done his best, taking the doping drug ¡°Wigner Gamma,¡± bought after trading Baphomet¡¯s Horn at the magic shop Gxy, and using high-consumption techniques without hesitation. As Ianmented his situation, a booming voice echoed from behind him. ¡°Throw the spear!¡± A streak of red light shot past his head, impaling the skeletons and erupting into mes. Ian took a moment to catch his breath as he watched. Fwoosh! However, it didn¡¯t deal as much damage as expected. The skeletons, as formidable as their appearance suggested, seemed far more resistant than ordinary ones, maintaining their forms in the fire for quite some time. That sight made Ian pause in thought. ¡®Should I retreat?¡¯ If he did it now, he could escape without any harm. But that would mean letting the Dark Mages, enemies of humanity, slip away, and he would also have to give up on acquiring the relic or trait hidden within this ancient temple. It was a hard decision. Opportunities like this were rare. The chance to grow stronger was right in front of him, so it was only natural to feel tempted. Ian checked his remaining mana. ¡®I think I can manage¡­¡¯ The punishment technique, Wheel Formation. If he could use it once more, the burning chariot wheels would clear a path. The problem would be what came afterward. ¡°What are you all doing?! Just standing there?! Move, now!¡± The middle-aged man shouting at the other Dark Mages. ¡®Rahan, was it?¡¯ Ian wasn¡¯t sure if he could kill that man for good. The number of skeletons kept increasing, and the curse began to fill the corridor. The oppressive atmosphere was slowly taking over their minds. A decision had to be made before anyone was injured or killed. ¡°Young Master!¡± Ian turned his head. The Red Spear Knights, having reorganized, advanced with their shields raised, passing by Ian and shing with the skeletons. In the chaos of the sudden skirmish, Mael approached and asked: ¡°Can you capture that Dark Mage?¡± ¡°Probably?¡± But it woulde at great risk. As soon as Ian considered this, he let out a slight chuckle. What in this world is without danger? It¡¯s just a matter of degrees. Ian immediately changed his answer. ¡°No, I can catch him, as long as I can get close enough.¡± ¡°In that case, would you like us to clear a path for you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to break through that? You?¡± ¡°Mari and I will break through.¡± There was no hesitation in the reply. They were confident, certain they could carve a path through that mass of skeletons. ¡°How?¡± If they managed to do that, it would greatly reduce the burden of Ian¡¯s mana consumption. The siblings said nothing further, instead showing their resolve through action. They stepped forward and assumed their stances. Ian¡¯s eyes widened as he watched them simultaneously sh upward with their swords. mes surged violently along the trajectory of their des, taking shape as they did so. It was the same technique Ian had used earlier. [*Bane of Evil, Form 5.*] [*Punishment: Wheel Formation.*] Two burning wheels rolled forward side by side. Crash! The mes, capable of eradicating evil, crushed the skeletons blocking the way and incinerated the curse that filled the space, clearing the once-sealed path. A grin spread across Ian¡¯s face. ¡°Now¡¯s your chance!¡± No need to say it. I already know. Without responding, Ian dashed forward. He couldn¡¯t help but be impressed. The Punishment technique wasn¡¯t something just anyone could use. For a Level 3 Red Spear Knight, it should have been virtually impossible. Controlling the mana flow was one thing, but the technique¡¯s activation principle was incrediblyplex. Even Ian had only been able to use it thanks to his knowledge and experience from his previous life. Without that, he wouldn¡¯t have even dared to try. ¡®I¡¯ve never seen them practice this before.¡¯ In fact, this was the first time they had ever demonstrated it in front of him. ¡®Could it be¡­ did they just copy what they saw?¡¯ It seemed that way. Once again, Ian realized how much of a genius Mael and Mari were. Their talents were truly exceptional. Yet, unlike in the past, Ian didn¡¯t feel any jealousy¡ªonly admiration. ¡®Still, the execution isn¡¯t perfect.¡¯ That was understandable, though. They probably hadn¡¯t had time to practice. The wheels wobbled dangerously; one mmed into a wall, scattering mes in all directions, while the other lost its form entirely and exploded as it rolled along. There was still some distance to cover, but this was more than enough. Ian hurled himself into the spreading mes. The searing heat rushed toward him, but he paid it no mind. As soon as he emerged from the fire, the skeletons were there to greet him. From their hollow eye sockets, a sinister light shone as they recognized Ian and swung their swords at him. Despite being nothing but bones, the force behind their strikes was considerable. But they were swinging at nothing but air. Ian had already kicked off the ground and stepped on the skull of a skeleton to leap even higher. His eyes darted quickly. ¡®One, two.¡¯ That was the number of Dark Mages nearby. He drew his daggers and hurled them at them. Their eyes widened in shock, but just like Rahan earlier, they couldn¡¯t evade in time. In the next moment, Ian, still in midair, became a streak of light. [Bane of Evil, Form 2: Comet.] It was a technique he had already shown the opponent once. Naturally, they would have a countermeasure for it. As expected. Boom! The ground rose, forming a wall. If he crashed into it, the pain would be intense¡ªif pain was the only oue, he¡¯d be lucky. But there would be no crash. Ian had predicted they would react somehow, so he was prepared. From the start, he hadn¡¯t nned to close the gap with Rahan in one swift move. Even if it meant using a little more mana. Even if it meant taking a detour. He intended to approach safely and surely, so the moment hended near the earthen wall, he immediately activated another technique. He moved diagonally in a zigzag pattern. And then, he reached Rahan. ¡°Huh?¡± Rahan, startled, raised his staff to cast a spell. The violet mana surged like seaweed, but Ian¡¯s sword was faster. The sharp de closed in on Rahan. Fouryers of barriers formed in front of him, but just like before, they didn¡¯tst for long. ¡°Damn it, this is insane!¡± What¡¯s the point of using barriers if they can¡¯t even hold? The de sliced through the barriers as if they were tofu and cleanly severed Rahan¡¯s arm. Excruciating pain shot up Rahan¡¯s arm, and he couldn¡¯t cast his spell. The mana he had painstakingly gathered scattered like a sandcastle crumbling under a wave. Rahan felt the mana backfire and knew it was over. Without hesitation, Ian¡¯s de severed his neck. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Ian exhaled the breath he had been holding and turned around. There weren¡¯t many Dark Mages left. Judging by the fear on their faces, they had lost the will to fight. ¡°If you surrender, you¡¯ll li¡ª!¡± Gasp! Sensing a faint presence, Ian stopped mid-sentence and turned his head. Someone stood next to Rahan¡¯s corpse. ¡®When did he¡ª?¡¯ It was an old man with a long, white beard. The moment Ian recognized him, as if by some magic, everyone froze in ce. The air became suffocating, overwhelming the entire room. A moment of absolute silence. Only the faint crackling of the mes filled the void. In the old man¡¯s hand, a dark-colored rose had appeared. He ced the rose on the corpse of the fallen Rahan. After a brief pause, the old man slowly stood up. ¡°Thank you, for giving me time to pay respects to my dead disciple.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What should I call you? Tell me your name.¡± ¡°¡­Why should I give my name to a high-ranking Dark Mage when I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll do with it?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 47 Chapter 47 The old man chuckled softly. ¡°How foolish. Do you think I cannot curse you just because I don¡¯t know your name? At this very moment, I could cast a curse on you simply by pointing at you. Yet, I refrain, because you showed me respect. Thus, I return the favor.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And do you truly believe I¡¯ll never learn your name if you conceal it? Now that I¡¯ve taken an interest in you, whether sooner orter, I will find out. So, spare us both the trouble and tell me openly. I, Riorg Ribe, swear on the Outer Gods of the Ten Thousand Demon War that I will not use your name to cast a curse here and now.¡± Riorg Ribe? Ian furrowed his brow. Wasn¡¯t that the name of the Dark Mage who would bring nightmares upon humanity? His infamy was so widespread that even Ian couldn¡¯t forget. Of course, this was a name that would only be known in the future. At present, he hadn¡¯t yet made his mark. However, that wasn¡¯t a good sign. When Ian remained silent, the old man pressed further. ¡°Will you not speak?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so interested in my name, but fine. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Since he mentioned the Outer Gods, he likely wouldn¡¯t resort to cursing. ¡®Not that he¡¯d need a curse to kill someone like me anyway.¡¯ With that in mind, Ian revealed his name without hesitation. ¡°Ian. Ian Berger.¡± ¡°¡­Ian, Berger? Ah, so it is you.¡± As if they had just met, the old man¡¯s face lit up with recognition. He continued speaking. ¡°Do you remember the name Yan Etodi? Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t. He¡¯s the one who pulled your reputation out from the bottom of theke. He¡¯s the friend who brought it back to the surface.¡± Of course, Ian remembered. Yan Etodi was the first Dark Mage he encountered after his return to the past. Ian almost nodded instinctively but swallowed hard instead. The old man¡¯s aura was growing more oppressive, gradually suffocating the space around them. Ian could feel the conversation nearing its end, as the atmosphere became heavier. ¡°Yan Etodi, he was one of my disciples.¡± Ian inhaled slowly, feeling suffocated. Could he win? Could he survive? ¡®Against Riorg Ribe?¡¯ No. The odds were impossible. He couldn¡¯t even consider victory. The only people he could rely on were Mael and Mari, but no matter how talented those two were, they had no chance against an opponent several levels above them. The same was true for the other Red Spear knights. ¡®I¡¯m going to die here.¡¯ The thought of requesting reinforcements before entering crossed his mind, but it was unlikely they would arrive in time. Still, surrendering wasn¡¯t an option. He had to try something, no matter what. Anxiety and fear gripped his heart tighter with each passing moment. ¡®There¡¯s only one option.¡¯ A surprise attack. That was his only hope. The old man, acting as if he knew nothing, kept talking about his fallen disciple¡¯s past. It wasn¡¯t a story Ian cared about. Who didn¡¯t have their own history? ¡°¡­He was a rather useful fellow. Talented too. He knew how to respect and honor his master.¡± The old man, his face showing a hint of nostalgia, nced down once more at the headless corpse. ¡°Unlike this foolish and disrespectful one here. That¡¯s why I cherished him.¡± His gaze was turned away. Now was the chance. Ian made his decision, adjusted his grip on his sword, and leaned forward. He gathered his mana and kicked off the ground, reaching the old man in an instant. He had to kill him in one blow. If he failed, then the one to die here would be¡ª ¡®Me!¡¯ With all his strength, driven by the single intent to sever his opponent¡¯s throat, Ian swung his sword. The old man turned his head, but his reaction was too slow. The trajectory of Ian¡¯s sword was wless, sharp enough to easily sever the old man¡¯s neck. However. ng! The de never reached the old man. ¡°!¡± Something invisible had blocked the strike. It wasn¡¯t a magical barrier. ¡®¡­A sword?¡¯ Just as the thought crossed Ian¡¯s mind, a figure cloaked in ck cloth slowly materialized in the air. A skeleton with menacing, glowing red eyes in its hollow sockets appeared. Its presence was terrifying. Sweat poured down Ian¡¯s face. He hadn¡¯t even sensed such a creature lurking nearby. The old man spoke. ¡°But you did kill my beloved disciple.¡± With those words, the skeleton deflected Ian¡¯s sword. The force was so strong that Ian had to retreat two steps. The skeleton, however, didn¡¯t hesitate to continue its assault. ¡°Ugh!¡± It wasn¡¯t just mindless swinging. It was as if the skeleton knew proper swordsmanship. Each strike sent shivers down Ian¡¯s spine, the sword¡¯s pressure climbing up his own de. ¡®It¡¯s strong!¡¯ He barely dodged the next blow, which aimed straight for his head. The skeleton¡¯s strength was undeniable; blocking head-on was something Ian knew to avoid at all costs. In an instant, more than ten exchanges passed between them. The armor Ian wore was sliced by the sword¡¯s aura with every brush, and blood seeped from his wounds. Fortunately, there didn¡¯t seem to be any poison on the de. Ian managed to retreat, or rather, he was forced back as if being thrown away. ¡°Huff¡­!¡± Ian panted heavily. ¡®It hurts.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but think it. His hands were torn, and just the brief contact with the skeleton made his body throb with pain, as if he had been battered all over. The pain reminded him that he was still alive, though it was far from a relief. He didn¡¯t have much time left. The old man clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯ve done well, to hold out against Sir Gan. But, unfortunately, I have no intention of sparing you. After all, you¡¯ve killed not one, but two of my disciples. So, it¡¯s only fitting that you die as well.¡± Ian ignored the old man¡¯s words and raised his sword, aiming it at the skeleton. But his arms trembled, and the tip of his de wavered. ¡®Damn it.¡¯ Cursing under his breath, Ian realized there was no oneing to help him. ¡°Sir Gan, end this.¡± Ian blinked. In that instant, the skeleton beside the old man vanished. He hadn¡¯t even caught the movement. But there was no need to search for it. The skeleton had reappeared directly in front of him, its sword raised high, ready to strike down. A single step. If Ian moved to the side, he could dodge it. He could see the attacking, but his body was frozen, stiff, unable to move. ¡®Am I going to die like this?¡¯ In just a few moments, the sword would cleave him in two. Death was approaching. Fear surged within Ian, but he didn¡¯t close his eyes. Instead, he stared straight at the descending de. This couldn¡¯t be the end. He couldn¡¯t ept such a meaningless death. His eyes shed as he tried to summon his strength and respond in that final moment. Boom! A deafening explosion echoed. At the same time, someone grabbed him by the shoulder and yanked him backward. The force pulled his body down, and he fell heavily onto his rear. ng! Ian, still sitting on the ground, quickly raised his head. In front of him, a knight d in old armor and a worn helmet was standing firm, wielding an ordinary sword against the skeleton. ng, ng, ng! Sharp shes echoed through the air. Ian watched, wide-eyed and stunned, unable to tear his gaze away. The knight¡¯s swordsmanship was remarkably clean and swift. Every strike from the skeleton, whether a thrust or a sh, was effortlessly parried and deflected. In the end, it was the skeleton that retreated first. The knight didn¡¯t pursue it. The old man, watching from the sidelines, scowled in disapproval. ¡°Who are you? You don¡¯t seem to be one of theirrades.¡± ¡°Hero.¡± The knight responded in a cheerful voice, as if waiting for the question. His casual tone was almost yful, which only deepened the old man¡¯s frown. ¡°A hero, you say? Amusing. You seem capable, but if you¡¯re going to impersonate someone, shouldn¡¯t you choose something more believable?¡± ¡°Impersonate? You think I¡¯m pretending?¡± ¡°Shall I fetch you a mirror? No one would ever mistake your appearance for that of a hero.¡± The knight nced down at his own outfit and then shrugged, as if baffled by the criticism. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this? Is there some rule that says a hero must wield a shining holy sword and wear extravagant armor? That kind of narrow-minded thinking isn¡¯t good for you. If there were such a rule, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here, would I? Oh, right! You must be curious as to how I ended up here.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If I were to exin, it¡¯d be a long story, but to keep it short, I got captured by a Dark Mage. He took one look at me and dered he¡¯d use me as a material for necromancy. Isn¡¯t that hrious?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Using a hero as necromantic material¡­ I mean, sure, I¡¯d make top-tier material. There are only twelve of us in the entire world, after all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°So, I yed along. I¡¯m pretty good at acting, you know? After dealing with people like you, I¡¯ve learned how to make you believe what I want. While being dragged here, I overheard some interesting stories¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The old man sighed deeply. ¡°You¡¯re incredibly chatty. If I let you keep talking, it¡¯ll never end. Are you trying to buy time?¡± ¡°You misunderstand. I just talk a lot.¡± ¡°I see. I think I know who you are.¡± ¡°Oh? Go ahead, take a guess. Who do you think I am?¡± ¡°Gailgron, the talkative one.¡± The knight chuckled. Then, a golden light began to flow from the sword in his hand. The holy energy radiating from the de began to purify the dark, oppressive aura that had permeated the surroundings. The once-heavy atmosphere grew clear. The knight spoke again. ¡°Correct, necromancer.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°No, Riorg Ribe, the fiend of the Demon Realm. Here¡¯s another question for you. Can you guess why I¡¯ve been waiting for you here?¡± ¡°Let me guess¡­ You want to defect to the Demon Realm?¡± The knightughed softly. ¡°Nice try, but no. I¡¯m here to take your life. It¡¯s sad that you¡¯re trying to ignore the obvious. Now, as the chosen of Lord Tamrak, ruler of silence, I dere: Riorg Ribe, you are sentenced to immediate execution.¡± ¡°On what grounds?¡± ¡°Do you really need to ask? Worshipping Outer Gods alone is reason enough for your death. But if you need more, we have abductions, human experimentation, murder, arson¡­ There¡¯s no shortage of crimes. Your execution is inevitable.¡± ¡°Hm. I don¡¯t find that very agreeable. I don¡¯t ept it. So, do your best if you can. But know this¡ªI will resist, and it won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°nning to run?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The old man extended his hand, and instantly, aplex magic circle appeared,pleting in the blink of an eye. The knight sprang into action. However, the magic activated before he could reach it. A violet-hued magical force swelled and surged forward with an ominous sound, sweeping through the corridor. Kwahhhhh! Ian¡¯s face went pale. The power and range of the magic were enormous, far beyond what one would expect from a spell activated so suddenly. Could he block or avoid it? No. If struck directly, it would mean death. He instinctively knew this. His only hope was the knight before him. The knight tightened his grip on the golden sword, lifting it high. With that, a strange ripple spread out, and the world turned gray. Astonishingly, the knight cleaved through the magic. ©¤©¤©¤ Silence. It wasn¡¯t that his eardrums were damaged. The sound had been erased. And the magic vanished without a trace. The old man, previously obscured by the magic, was now visible again. He showed no sign of surprise, his expression unchanged as if he had anticipated this. The knight, having closed the distance, did not face the old man. Instead, the skeleton beside him responded with dark magic emanating from its sword. Kwa-ka-ka-chak! Every sh of the swords sent shards of dark magic scattering around them. A skeleton fighting as fiercely as the hero? Ian was suspicious, but there was no time to ponder such matters. Ian¡¯s gaze shifted to the old man. He was casting a spell. Ian reached for a dagger, intending to disrupt the old man¡¯s incantation. However, he hesitated as a dark shape writhed behind the old man. ¡®A wraith.¡¯ It was clear that a high-ranking dark mage wouldn¡¯t have only one subordinate. The skeleton wasn¡¯t ordinary, and neither was this one. As Ian decided to throw the dagger, the wraith seemed to sense the faint murderous intent and turned its gaze toward him. With a shiver, Ian felt dark energy gathering silently at his feet. Startled, he moved away just in time as ck spikes erupted from the ground. Papa-pak! If he had stayed put, he would have been skewered. Now, he couldn¡¯t move recklessly. Meanwhile, the old man finished preparing and spoke to the knight. ¡°Hero Gailgron, it¡¯s a pity you cannot fight properly due to the burden behind you. It seems my resting ce is not here after all. I wish I could avenge my disciple, but my life isn¡¯t worth risking for that. I¡¯ll have to leave this for another day. I shall take my leave now.¡± The skeleton retreated, having lost an arm and broken its sword in the brief encounter. The knight, trying to follow the old man to finish the fight, was interrupted when the old man threw something. A magic stone. It wasrge and clearly contained a tremendous amount of magical power. The old man snapped his fingers. Thak! The small sound turned into a chilling noise that pierced the air. Kki-kki-kiki! The unsettling sound drove into the knight¡¯s mind, causing him to retreat in rm. Between the old man and the knight, the magic stone exploded, tearing the air apart and spilling red magic like blood. The old man grinned and said. ¡°A gift.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The outer gate opened. ¡°W-what, this can¡¯t be!¡± Hero Gailgron blinked in disbelief, muttering with a grimace. He tried to deny the surreal scene unfolding before him, but his experience and the truth of the situation made it impossible. Even with all the years he had lived and the umted experiences, it was clear that this was beyond ordinaryprehension. He could only manage a hollowugh. ¡°Did you say it was artificially opened? And by a human?¡± It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that this turnedmon sense on its head. Only the higher-tier monsters like Demon Beasts or Apostles among the Outer Sea¡¯s creatures could open and close the outer gates. At least, that was what humanity had always believed. But now, an ordinary dark mage had opened the gate, leaving even a battle-hardened hero like Gailgron momentarily stunned. Frankly, if he hadn¡¯t seen it himself, he would have dismissed simr reports or tales as nonsense. It was that difficult to believe. At the same time, this was something that went beyond caution; it was something to be feared. What if a dark mage infiltrated the city and opened the outer gate? It was needless to say. Hell would break loose. Many would die. The streets would be filled with screams of people and the howls of demonic beasts. The thought made Gailgron¡¯s mind go nk. ¡°I can¡¯t let this slip away.¡± Riorg Ribe. A level 7 necromancer affiliated with the Demon War. This alone was a threat, and if he could also open the outer gate, the danger increased exponentially. ¡°He must be killed. Here and now!¡± As if reading his thoughts, the old man on the other side of the gate waved his hand mockingly. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be on my way. See you next time.¡± Just as quickly as he had appeared, the old man vanished. Yet, Gailgron was acutely aware of his presence. He hadn¡¯t lost sight of him. If he pursued now, he could still follow. As a hero, he couldn¡¯t just watch as a threat to humanity escaped. But. Gailgron hesitated. His instincts foresaw that if he chased Riorg Ribe, more than half of the red spear knights sent to subdue this ce would likely be killed by the monsters or demonic beasts that poured out of the gate. There was even a chance of annihtion. He had to choose. Whether to save these people. Or to chase Riorg Ribe. As Gailgron pondered, he looked back. There was a child. ck hair, ck eyes, and a youthful face. Still young, but the potential seen in the recent battle was immense. Amidst this, something glinted from the child¡¯s clothes. Seeing this, Gailgron made his decision. He would stay. He had seen the golden insignia. He hoped that saving these people would be worth much more than letting Riorg Ribe escape, so Gailgron deployed a barrier. A brilliant golden light built a wall, and at the same time, a surge of magical energy exploded from the outer gate. The emitted magic swept through the surroundings, raising a cloud of dust. Shhhhhh! And from within, there was a swift noise followed by something flying towards him. It was tentacles. Several tentaclesshed out like whips, striking the golden barrier. ! The wall was instantly shattered. Gailgron took a step back, maintaining a slight distance. The tentacles struck the spot where he had been and quickly withdrew. Gailgron swung his sword. Whoosh! A fierce wind erupted from the tip of the sword, dispersing the dust and clearing the view. A monster, presumably emerging from the crack, came into sight. It had a grotesque appearance. The body of a bipedal beast with the head of a crow, and its back was covered with what looked like a writhing mass of worms. Above its head, there was a circr ring emitting ominous magical energy. Gailgron¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°A hybrid-type demonic beast.¡± It might sound usible, but in reality, it was a mere mongrel. However, referring to it as a mongrel often implied a derogatory connotation due to the nature of thenguage. Such a mindset often led to death. Thus, people agreed to call it a hybrid to convey unfamiliarity while still maintaining a sense of caution. And that was certainly not a wrong choice. Hybrid-type demonic beasts possessed traits from multiple creatures, making them a difficult opponent. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± However, for Hero Gailgron, it was not a significant issue. Hunting demonic beasts was something he had done countless times and would continue to do. It would be just one more in the hundreds or thousands of times he had faced such creatures. But he was contemting whether to pass this one onto someone else. Participating in demonic beast hunts greatly improves one¡¯s skills. Though it might not be meaningful beyond a certain level, it would be a significant help to those present. Yet, he couldn¡¯t involve everyone. Gailgron took a few more steps back. ¡°Hey.¡± Ian responded promptly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can you fight?¡± ¡°¡­Do you mean participate in the demonic beast hunt?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t, then just quit.¡± ¡°No. I can do it.¡± Ian didn¡¯t think deeply about it. The opportunity to fight alongside a hero and gain such a significant benefit outweighed the risk of potential danger to his life. Besides, it wasn¡¯t his first time. Before the regression, he had fought alongside heroes and defeated numerous demonic beasts. Though he had only yed a minor role at best. That would be enough. Gailgron grinned. ¡°Your name?¡± ¡°Ian Berger.¡± The demonic beast was not moving yet, stretching its limbs. It was probably adapting to the changed environment. Gailgron spoke without lowering his guard. ¡°Your task is simple. While I hold the demonic beast, you need to observe the situation and deliver your strongest attack in one hit. Just one hit. How does that sound? Simple, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Nice, I like your straightforward answer.¡± As Gailgron spoke, Ian could feel a warm power seeping into his body. It was a blessing. Indeed, being a hero, the blessing felt far superior to those granted by ordinary priests, something Ian instinctively knew. Ka-a-a-a-k! The demonic beast roared. It indicated that it had roughly adapted to its new environment and no longer wished to dy. It charged forward, fast and with a considerable size, making it quite intimidating. As discussed earlier, Gailgron moved forward and swung his sword. Bang! The tentacles that came into contact with the brilliant de were flung back as if struck by a blunt weapon, mming into the walls or ceiling, but the monster quickly got back up without showing any signs of damage from the impact. The demonic beast, now even more ferocious, charged at Gailgron, who stood his ground and faced it head-on. The hero¡¯s sword deflected the beast¡¯s tentacles and absorbed the punches. The hero¡¯s ability to handle the attacks,ing in with such speed that it was hard to follow with the eyes, was truly astounding. But for Ian, this wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar sight. He had witnessed countless battles alongside heroes. So¡­ is that how it is? Although the battle was too intense to think about intervening, he had a strange feeling that he might be able to find an opening. It might be nothing more than a delusion. He could end up facing a futile death if he attempted to enter the fray. However, the hero had offered his help. It wasn¡¯t a frivolous offer. Believing in those words, Ian moved as if entranced. After slipping around to Gailgron¡¯s side, he approached the demonic beast. Although he tried to approach stealthily, the tentacles extended toward him, as if aware of his presence. Instead of attacking indiscriminately, the tentacles struck with a slight dy, targeting both high and low angles, with some sweeping the surroundings. Kwa-ka-ka-kak! The beast¡¯s presence was disorienting not just visually but also audibly. This demonic beast clearly had significant battle experience. But. I can read its moves. Ian seemed to understand where the tentacles were targeting. He twisted his body slightly. Shiiing! He avoided the tentacles that were swinging with the intent to cleave his body rather than just hit him. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t have reacted or even noticed, but it seemed the effects of the drugbined with the hero¡¯s blessing were synergizing. I can see it. He made no attempt to counter with his sword. He focused solely on evading. Since the demonic beast was engaged with the hero, it had no opportunity to nce back at him. It probably considered him a minor annoyance, like a bothersome mosquito. Because it was preupied with the hero, the only action it could take was tosh out with its tentacles. And indeed, that was the case. However, the number of tentacles extending toward him was greater than expected. ¡­! Just as he thought it was getting dangerous, Gailgron, who had been focusing solely on defense, stepped in. A beautiful arc was drawn silently in the air, and the tentacles blocking the path were sliced off, clearing a way forward. The pain from the severed tentacles momentarily halted the beast¡¯s movements, leaving it exposed. Realizing this was his perfect opportunity, Ian reached the side of the demonic beast and prepared to activate his technique. Fwoosh! mes sharpened the de even further. No matter how tough the beast¡¯s hide was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand this. [Bane of Evil, 5th Form.] [Judgment, Execution.] The image, solidified through repeated training, appeared in his mind as the technique activated. Sensing the lethal intent, the beast urgently tried to defend with its remaining tentacles and turn its body, but it was already toote. The de fell like a guillotine, smoothly slicing through the tentacles blocking its path and inflicting a deep wound on the beast. Kka-a-a-aak! Ian had not yet delivered the finishing blow. The beast, turning its head, red at him with a chilling look. But Ian remained undaunted. ¡°Now, where are you looking, with me right here?¡± With the hero, Gailgron, present, the light soon silenced the beast. * * * Even after capturing the demonic beast, Gailgron didn¡¯t stand idle. He immediately rushed to the ominous gate from which dark energy was leaking and used his divine power to close it. Fortunately, the red crack only released a single beast. Even if two or three had emerged, having the hero nearby would have been sufficient, but it was still reassuring to see the crack being sealed. ¡°Phew.¡± Ian exhaled, looking down at the now-silent beast. Despite the blessing still being active, he felt his strength draining away. Standing there in a daze, he turned around. The surviving ck mage was being captured by the Red Spear knights under Mael and Mari¡¯smand. Watching the scene, Gailgron, who had returned after sealing the gate, spoke to him. ¡°Any injuries?¡± ¡°None. Just a bit dizzy.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, still inexperienced.¡± It was more likely a side effect of the doping effect wearing off, but Ian didn¡¯t say that. Gailgron patted Ian on the shoulder. ¡°Considering this was your first time participating in a demonic beast hunt, you did well. To be honest, I thought you might just end up watching from the sidelines out of fear that you might die.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be the same as spoon-feeding me?¡± ¡°Right? You think so too? But believe it or not, there are people who don¡¯t understand that. It¡¯s funny, really. In that sense, I like you quite a bit. What was your name again? Ian?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Ian, Ian. Hmm, sounds familiar¡­¡± Seeing Gailgron tilting his head, Ian let out a small sigh. He had a feeling of what Gailgron was recalling. It was no surprise that most people had the same reaction upon hearing the name. ¡°You¡¯ve probably heard stories of a troublemaker, a waste, or an aristocrat from a noble house who abandoned his duties. All those negative stories are about one person.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Ian swallowed a bitter smile and nodded. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s me.¡± ¡°¡­Really? That¡¯s unexpected.¡± ¡°I hear that often.¡± ¡°Well, it makes sense. It¡¯s quite different from the rumors. On the bright side, it¡¯s better this way. It will make a stronger impression.¡± ¡°If you remember my name, it would be an honor.¡± Suddenly, Gailgron tilted his head. ¡°¡­Did I say I was a hero?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 49 Chapter 49 As Gailgron gazed at Ian with a meaningful look, Ian let out a wryugh. ¡°What are you talking about? Surely, you haven¡¯t forgotten that you introduced yourself as a hero, even revealing your name when speaking with the Dark Mage earlier, right?¡± ¡°Oh, right. You¡¯ve got a sharp memory, huh?¡± At that moment, Mael and Mari, who had beenmanding the Red Spear knights, arrived and naturally stood by Ian¡¯s side. ¡°Hmm, well¡­ Since we have some new faces here, I should at least introduce myself properly.¡± Gailgron took off the helmet he was wearing. Golden hair and blue eyes. He was incredibly handsome, almost as if he were radiating light. It seemed clear that to be chosen as a hero, one needed not only talent but also good looks. With a smirk, he spoke. ¡°Nice to meet you. I am Gailgron, the hero chosen by the Lord of Silence, Damrac.¡± ¡°A talkative hero¡­!¡± Mari blurted out, then quickly realized her mistake and hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s true, after all. Personally, I quite like that nickname.¡± Mari, now embarrassed, lowered her head deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Really, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I should formally introduce myself as well. I am Ian, the third son of the Berger family. I hold no knighthood and work as a mercenary.¡± ¡°A mercenary? A noble serving as a mercenary¡­ Sounds like there¡¯s a story behind that. Well, since I¡¯m older and hold a higher position, feel free to speakfortably.¡± Ian nodded calmly. Heroes who had received the blessing of a lord lived long lives. He didn¡¯t know everything, but he¡¯d never heard of a hero who died of natural causes. Even counting his life before his regression, Gailgron was probably older than Ian. ¡°How about calling me your younger brother?¡± ¡°¡­Younger brother? Are you trying to form a bond with me?¡± ¡°Well, considering we¡¯ve already fought together to y a demonic beast and took down the Dark Mage¡¯s base, it feels like we¡¯ve already bonded, doesn¡¯t it? Even though we didn¡¯t share drinks.¡± Gailgron burst intoughter. ¡°Look at you, I can hear the gears turning in your head from here.¡± ¡°Hey,e on. It¡¯s not like that.¡± ¡°Not at all? I know better. You probably think having a connection with me wille in handy someday. Do you think you¡¯re the first to try? I¡¯ve met so many like you, I could fill a vige. But honestly, this bond you want won¡¯t be very useful. After today, who knows when we¡¯ll meet again? And even if you ask for my help, I¡¯m not going to drop everything just toe to your aid.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Really.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still here, you know. I don¡¯t care for forming deep rtionships after just one meeting.¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no helping it. I¡¯ll give up, then.¡± ¡°Straightforward, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°If someone isn¡¯t interested, there¡¯s no point in forcing it. If you don¡¯t want it, you don¡¯t want it.¡± Ian had only been testing the waters with no real expectation. Gailgron, seeing him back off so easily, gave a soft smile. ¡°Let¡¯s think about it once we know more about each other. Anyway, where¡¯s your leader?¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°I mean, who¡¯s in charge of your group?¡± ¡°That would be me.¡± ¡°¡­Huh. No seniormander? I see, there isn¡¯t one.¡± ¡°Why do you think that?¡± ¡°Because, for a group with the reputation of the Red Spear Knights, you¡¯recking in many ways.¡± Not just a little, but quite a lot, in fact. The way they were organizing things seemed clumsy, and even the process of securing the surviving Dark Mage wasn¡¯t going smoothly. It only took a brief observation to realize theirck of experience. Mael and Mari seemed to feel displeased but didn¡¯t interrupt the conversation. Ian calmly responded. ¡°That¡¯s unavoidable. All of them were just assigned to their first real mission afterpleting their training.¡± ¡°¡­Do you have trouble with your family? Like, sibling rivalry or something?¡± Though he asked cautiously, the question was rather blunt. ¡°I may have disappointed my father, but I don¡¯t think they hate me. I¡¯ve maintained a decent rtionship with my siblings. Even if there were any disputes, they wouldn¡¯t resort to something this petty.¡± ¡°Then it must¡¯ve been an unavoidable situation. My apologies for prying. So how did you all end up here on your own?¡± ¡°We encountered the Dark Mages while carrying out a mission nearby. Strangely enough, despite being Dark Mages, they were operating as a mercenary group.¡± Gailgron¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°You. You ran into Lupmeron, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°I got captured by that guy and was dragged here as well.¡± ¡°¡­You, Sir Gailgron?¡± ¡°Of course, I let myself get captured on purpose.¡± ¡°Why would you do something so reckless?¡± ¡°I¡¯d heard rumors of frequent disappearances around this area, mostly involving healthy adult men. I had a gut feeling it might be connected to the mission I was tasked with, and as it turns out, I was partially right. Although, I never imagined that you all would show up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the same for us. Who could have expected to meet a Hero in a ce like this?¡± ¡°Right?¡± Gailgron chuckled. ¡°Now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t thanked you yet. You saved our lives. If it weren¡¯t for you, none of the Red Spear Knights here, including myself, would¡¯ve survived.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. So, if you really feel that way, could you do me a small favor? It¡¯s not difficult. Here in this¡­.¡± Just then, someone called out to Ian. ¡°Master! You shoulde over here for a moment!¡± The voice came from the room where the Dark Mage Rahan had emerged. Ian looked back at Gailgron. He nodded slightly and spoke. ¡°Shall we go?¡± As they entered the room, the musty smell and scattered objects greeted them. Two Red Spear Knights were rummaging through the room, gathering items that seemed worth collecting. The one who called for Ian was deeper inside the room, holding an old, ornate box. After hesitating for a moment, he handed it to Ian. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a small magic circle in the room, and this was ced on top of it. It felt suspicious, so I called for you. But somehow, before I realized it, I was holding this. I haven¡¯t checked the contents yet, as I had a strong feeling I shouldn¡¯t¡­ I apologize.¡± Just as he said, the box exuded a disturbing allure. ¡°Don¡¯t open it.¡± Gailgron stopped him right as he was about to open the box. Ian looked at him, silently asking for an exnation. ¡°That¡¯s a cursed object. Let me warn you in advance¡ªif you open it and see what¡¯s inside¡­ Ian, everyone here except you will suffer from mental corruption.¡± ¡°Just by looking at it?¡± Mari, standing behind them, asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes, just by looking.¡± Mental corruption refers to the experience of negative symptoms such as auditory hallucinations, visual hallucinations, delusions, distrust, and obsession, making it impossible to maintain one¡¯s sanity. This usually happens when one touches items from the Outer Seas or consumes unprocessed magic stones. ¡°So, don¡¯t get greedy and hand it over to me. I¡¯ll take care of it cleanly.¡± At that moment, Ian felt a strong sense of rejection towards Gailgron¡¯s words. ¡®Why should I give it up?¡¯ A sudden desire to keep the item arose. The Hero was trying to take it away. He couldn¡¯t let that happen. Who gave him the right to dispose of this? Feeling uneasy at such unusual thoughts, Ian furrowed his brow. ¡°This thing¡­ it¡¯s dangerous, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I told you, it¡¯s filthy.¡± ¡°Was the reason you let yourself be captured and came here all for this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I was ordered to retrieve it.¡± ¡°¡­Ordered? By whom?¡± The question was almost like an interrogation. However, Gailgron, showing no sign of displeasure, raised three fingers and pointed upward. ¡°Who else? The Lord who watches us from the high heavens.¡± ¡°You receive orders directly from the Lord?¡± ¡°Why are you so surprised? It¡¯s only natural. I¡¯m not the only one. Most Heroes receive direct orders from the Lord. Though, it¡¯s not like we can speak with Him anytime, anywhere. We have to visit the temple for that.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°One more thing¡ªyou¡¯re not the only ones I¡¯ve told this to. Other Heroes serving other Lords are also on the move. Even the top Holy Knights of each temple are working to recover this.¡± Ian had a strong suspicion about what was inside the box. ¡°Sir Hero, may I ask you something?¡± Mael raised his hand slightly as he spoke. Gailgron graciously allowed it. ¡°Can you tell us what¡¯s inside the box?¡± ¡°Why, are you curious?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s ssified information, then it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing really ssified about it. It¡¯s just a magic stone. But its purity is so high that if someone around Level 5 consumed it, they might even gain divine power.¡± The nearby Red Spear Knights began to radiate greed. Ian, too, had a good idea of what this magic stone was. It was the infamous artifact that once shook the world before his regression. There were even rumors that anyone who obtained it could be a hero. But the excitement didn¡¯tst long. Its w became apparent soon after. Gailgron grinned as he continued. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not all beneficial. If you consume it, your soul will be bound to an Outer God, and you¡¯ll experience severe mental corruption, eventually driving you mad. So, I¡¯ve told you all you need to know¡ªare you going to give it to me or not?¡± ¡°I will.¡± The favor he¡¯d mentioned earlier must have been asking for assistance in retrieving this. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to covet such a dangerous item.¡± ¡°You owe me a debt too, don¡¯t you? Right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a wise decision. In return, I¡¯ll show you something interesting.¡± Gailgron took the box that Ian handed over and channeled divine power. As the sacred light enveloped the box, for a brief moment, the space around them seemed to distort. One of the Red Spear Knight nearby, feeling nauseated, staggered backward. At the same time, a chilling sound echoed in their ears. Screeeeeeaaaach! It was almost like a scream. Dark energy began to spew from the box, breaking through the sacred light and shooting upwards. Instinctively, everyone¡¯s eyes followed it, and from the void above, a single eye slowly materialized, gazing down at Gailgron. Sssssssssss¡ª Witnessing the incredible sight for the first time, those nearby stepped back, but Gailgron only smiled confidently, drawing on even more divine power. The holy light surrounding the box thickened like a cloud, silently enveloping the area. The bloodshot eye, which had been ring at Gailgron, began to thrash as soon as the light touched it. But with no legs to flee, there was no escape. The eye disintegrated, shredding into nothing like torn paper. Gailgron, clearly satisfied, opened a crack in the air. It was a dimensional space. Without hesitation, Gailgron reached into the dark rift and pulled something out, handing it to Ian. ¡°Take it.¡± It was a small, sword-shaped insignia, about the length of a finger segment¡ªidentical to the one Ian had previously received from the Hero Sigel. The only difference was the name and number engraved on the de. Gailgron 1111 It seemed like quite a rare number. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You already have one, so you know what it is. Who gave you the one pinned to your cor?¡± ¡°Hero Sigel.¡± Gailgron was impressed. ¡°Oh? That guy didn¡¯t seem like someone who¡¯d give it out to just anyone, yet you¡¯ve already got one. Surprising.¡± ¡°I was lucky.¡± ¡°Seems that way. Meeting a Hero is a stroke of luck in itself. Make sure you keep what I gave you safe. Who knows, it might bring you more fortune?¡± ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Oh, and did you know that the insignias can be connected?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Try attaching the one I gave you to Sigel¡¯s.¡± Following his instructions, Ian detached the insignia from his cor and ced it next to the new one. Like mas, they clicked together, and the faint divine energy they radiated seemed to grow slightly stronger. ¡°If you collect all twelve, they¡¯ll form a circle.¡± ¡°And what happens if youplete the set? Is there some kind of reward?¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it feel pretty satisfying?¡± ¡°¡­No one¡¯s ever gathered all twelve, have they?¡± Gailgron thought for a moment before answering. ¡°Not that I know of. And I doubt anyone ever will. After all, meeting all twelve Heroes is no easy feat, and getting an insignia from each of them? That¡¯s a tall order. They wouldn¡¯t give one away for just anything. Anyway, I¡¯ve finished what I came for¡­ I should get going now.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take any spoils? There¡¯s the corpse of the monster, and if we search, we might find something useful. Maybe even more magic stones like the one earlier.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯m sure of it, so you can rx. And by the way, do you forget who I am? I¡¯m a Hero. I might look like I travel light, but this¡ª¡± he gestured to his gear, ¡°¡ªis much better than what most ordinary heroes use.¡± Though Ian briefly recalled how Gailgron¡¯s sword had been shattered earlier, he decided not to point it out. ¡°Feel free to sell whatever you find here or use it as you like. I¡¯ll be leaving now. The next time we meet, I hope to see you¡¯ve grown even more.¡± Gailgron bid them farewell and left without looking back. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 50 Chapter 50 The Hero left without a word, like someone waking from a sweet dream. Everyone just stood there, staring at the door through which the Hero had departed. Ian pped his hands to break the silence. Smack! At the small sound, everyone snapped back to attention, their gazes turning toward him. ¡°What are you all standing around for? Pack up what you need. We¡¯ve got to head back.¡± There was no time to linger. They had to hurry back if they were to cancel the support request sent to their family. Ian led the way as they searched the room. There wasn¡¯t anything worthy of being called treasure. All they managed to gather were a few pouches of gold coins and magic stones, along with a couple of trinkets like Dara¡¯s pocket watch. As for the books and papers filled with writing, they had no choice but to take everything, given theirck of understanding of magic. Fortunately, there were a few carts abandoned within the ruins, so carrying everything out seemed manageable. ¡°Mael, Mari. One of you stay behind and supervise, the otheres with me.¡± Behind him, the two were arguing over who would go, settling it with a game of rock-paper-scissors. With a faint smile, Ian left the room and began to inspect the ruins. Mael soon followed him. As they walked down the hallway, they arrived at a fairly spacious area. ¡°This ce feels oddly sacred,¡± Mael remarked. ¡°It¡¯s a chapel.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Right in front of them, two massive rows of columns stood majestically, and as their eyes followed the space between them, they saw that part of the ceiling had copsed, allowing light to pour in. The light illuminated arge wall, which was covered in a mural. They approached to take a closer look. Although the passage of time had damaged much of it, the images were still recognizable. It depicted muscr men and women locked in a brutal, desperate battle against monsters. The monsters clearly had the upper hand, outnumbering the humans so much that hope seemed nonexistent. Ian reached out and touched the mural. Faint magic lingered within it. The moment he realized this, he exhaled in relief. Phew¡­ that¡¯s a relief. To the ancient Elyar people, the murals in their temples were more than just decorations¡ªthey were central to the rites for bing warriors. Since the mural remained and retained its magic, it meant they could perform the same rites here. ¡°Mael.¡± ¡°Yes, young master?¡± ¡°Go tell Mari to stop what she¡¯s doing and bring everyone here.¡± ¡°What about the captured Dark Mages?¡± ¡°Oh, right. I forgot about them.¡± Special tools were needed to properly restrain mages, but they didn¡¯t have anything like that on hand. For now, all they could do was tie their hands with rope and blindfold and gag them with torn cloth. If left alone, the mages could use their magic to escape. In the process, they might even burn all the valuable materials they had gathered. Leaving someone behind to guard them wasn¡¯t an option either. ¡°Bring them too.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Mael ran off, and before long, he returned with everyone from the ruins. Ian nced at the three bound Dark Mages. After knocking them unconscious himself, he finally spoke. ¡°From now on, we¡¯re going to recreate the ancient Elyar ritual.¡± ¡°Is this the ritual that grants us those special traits?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If the word ¡®ritual¡¯ makes you ufortable or uneasy, you don¡¯t have to participate. But I assure you, this will help your future, not hinder it. Now, does anyone need time to think it over?¡± No one raised their hand. They all stood silent, gazing at him. Although their faces were hidden beneath their helmets, the atmosphere was telling. Ian could feel the yearning from the knights. They, too, must have realized many things while fighting the Dark Mages. They had seen firsthand that their opponents were far from easy to defeat and had also witnessed the Hero¡¯s immense power. Though they remained silent, there was undoubtedly a desire within them to grow stronger. There was no way they would pass up this opportunity. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take that as everyone agreeing. In front of the mural, you¡¯ll each find a gold coin on the floor. There¡¯s exactly one for each of you, so take your spot, kneel on your left knee, and wait for my signal. When I give it, ce your hand on the ground next to your left knee, close your eyes, and release your magic into the floor.¡± ¡°For how long?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know once you do it.¡± Truthfully, Ian didn¡¯t know all the details either. This was his first time trying something he¡¯d only heard about and memorized in theory. The Red Spear Knights moved into position, and Ian signaled them to begin. He, too, knelt on one knee and let his magic flow into the ground. In that instant, a dizzying sensation overtook him, and he felt his consciousness being pulled elsewhere. Waaaaaaah! A deafening roar echoed in his mind, and Ian opened his eyes. Just moments ago, they were inside the ruins, but now, an expansive in stretched out before him. On that in, muscr men and women were locked inbat with monsters. They had no weapons. No shields. The only thing covering them was worn, tattered leather. Yet they were overwhelming the monsters with their bare hands and feet. The sight reminded him of bears. Even when wounded, they didn¡¯t retreat. In fact, the more they bled, the fiercer they became. The warriors of ancient Elyar roared with such intensity that it crushed the ferocity of the monsters, stomping out their savage aura. Their overwhelming fighting spirit seeped into Ian¡¯s body. He felt his blood growing hotter, to the point where he feared he might burn alive if he didn¡¯t release that heat. The only way to do that seemed to be hunting the monsters, just like the warriors were doing. But before that, Ian checked his condition. He was still clothed and armed, though his magic wasn¡¯t responding. That¡¯s fine. As long as he had a weapon, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue to hunt monsters. Theck of magic wouldn¡¯t pose much of a problem. Just as he was about to charge forward, someone called his name. ¡°Young master.¡± When he turned, he saw Mael and Mari. Behind them were the Red Spear Knights, waiting for orders. Ian didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± That one word was enough. No further exnation was needed. Where they were, what they had to do, and what would happen if they died fighting the monsters¡ªit didn¡¯t matter. Instinctively, they all knew. Here, all thoughts must be cast aside, and they simply had to fight. ¡°Waaaaaaah!¡± The knights, d in armor, charged forward, disregarding formation as they swung their swords with wild abandon at the monsters. Ian did the same. And soon, he experienced something strange. He could read the monsters¡¯ movements. Though each one was bizarre in appearance, making their attacks difficult to predict, he could see where they were aiming, and even sensed the subtle approaches from his blind spots. He shed. And then he stabbed. Covered in spraying blood, Ian fought on, oblivious to his injuries. He didn¡¯t care about conserving his stamina. Even as his breathing grew heavy, he never tired. Before he knew it, he realized he was alone. The barbaric warriors had vanished, and the Red Spear Knights were nowhere to be seen. Ian stood alone in the vast, seemingly endless in, facing the oing flood of monsters. He wasn¡¯t afraid. He wasn¡¯t overwhelmed. Despite the irrationality of the situation, an indomitable fighting spirit surged within him. Just as the de in his hand began to flicker, and mes seemed ready to ignite¡ª ¡°!¡± Ian snapped back to reality, as if waking from a dream. His entire body was drenched in sweat. Though his limbs felt heavy, like waterlogged cotton, his mood was refreshingly light. Did it work? An unfamiliar yet burning power flowed through his veins, rejuvenating his weary body. There was no doubt that he had gained a new trait. If it was connected to the vision he just experienced, then it likely granted him unwavering resolve even in dire situations, along with a sharpened perception of his enemy¡¯s movements in battle. A few trials would make it clear. Hoo¡­ He slowly stood up and examined the mural. ¡°?!¡± He was startled as he noticed the mural gradually fading, much like water evaporating. It seemed the power within the mural had beenpletely spent during the ritual. Lucky. Had the Dark Mages, who once upied this ce, taken an interest in the mural and studied it, or worse, attempted to reenact the ritual, Ian and hisrades might not have gotten this opportunity. As the mural continued to fade, Ian turned around. The Red Spear Knights, now catching their breath, had regained their senses. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Though they groaned in pain, they seemed to be fine. Mael and Mari removed their helmets and tucked them under their arms. Then, without warning, they bowed deeply toward Ian. ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± Not to be outdone, the Red Spear Knights also rose, despite their exhaustion, and expressed their gratitude. They knew. What they had just experienced was an opportunity more valuable than any amount of gold or treasure. And they knew that the trait they had gained from the ritual would significantly aid their growth and greatly enhance their chances of survival. They would remember. That if it weren¡¯t for Ian, they would have suffered greatly at the hands of the Dark Mages disguised as mercenaries. That if it weren¡¯t for Ian, they wouldn¡¯t have found the ruins. That if it weren¡¯t for Ian, they wouldn¡¯t have had the honor of hunting down the Dark Mages. And that if it weren¡¯t for Ian, they wouldn¡¯t have acquired the traits of the ancient Elyar warriors. They would remember it for the rest of their lives. ¡ª The journey back was smooth. Or rather, it was difficult, but not due to monsters or beasts. It was the sheer load they had to carry¡ªresearch journals and grimoires obtained from the ruins, as well as other materials from the Dark Mages. Fortunately, they had a cart, which made the task manageable. Without it, it would have been much more burdensome. They stopped at a nearby vige to resupply, then traveled to a town with a train station, before finally returning to the great city of Lus. Unexpectedly, Ian¡¯s eldest brother, Verdan, was there to greet him. ¡°You¡¯ve done well.¡± ¡°They worked harder than I did.¡± Despite their knightly titles, the Red Spear Knights had to divide the menial tasks among themselves. Since they were freshly trained knights without attendants and had to stay in dangerous areas for the mission, bringing along servants was not an option. Leading soldiers might have made things easier, but this wasn¡¯t a mission of such great importance, so they had no choice but to manage on their own. ¡°I suppose so.¡± Verdan praised the efforts of the Red Spear Knights and promised them appropriate rewards for their hard work. He then ordered the knights to return to their barracks for some well-deserved rest. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, young master.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be heading off now.¡± ¡°Much appreciated.¡± The usually reserved knights bid their farewells to Ian one by one as they left. Verdan watched Ian closely. ¡°What is it?¡± Ian asked. ¡°Surprising. You seem to have gotten close with the knights.¡± ¡°Well, we went through a lot together in the forest. And I gave them a valuable gift.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± Ian then exined everything about discovering the ruins and the events that had transpired there. Although he had sent a letter before their return, it had been a brief summary, so Verdan wasn¡¯t aware of the full details. Verdan nodded in understanding. ¡°I see. If they gained the traits of ancient warriors, it makes sense they¡¯d react that way. I¡¯m envious. Is there any chance you can perform that ritual again?¡± ¡°The mural¡¯s gone, so no.¡± ¡°What if we tried to restore it?¡± Ian let out a shortugh. ¡°Well, who could possibly do that?¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s impossible?¡± ¡°There¡¯s not a trace left. Unless an ancient Elyar warriores back to life or their descendants appear, it¡¯s highly unlikely anyone can replicate it. You know that. Better to just give up.¡± ¡°Pity¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I brought back plenty of gifts for you.¡± Verdan nced over at therge stacks of books and papers piled high. He sighed heavily. ¡°I misspoke. It¡¯s not a gift, it¡¯s a mountain of work.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Verdan rummaged through the belongings Ian had brought and picked up a book, opening it up. He could read the contents but couldn¡¯t understand them. This was because he, too, was unfamiliar with magic. As he flipped through the pages one by one, Verdan let out a series of sighs. ¡°Ian.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°As you probably know, even though our family has been rooted in the Magic Empire El Carda for hundreds of years, our knowledge of magic is still quite limited.¡± Ian responded appropriately to Verdan¡¯s remarks. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because of those who are wary of us within the Empire.¡± The Berger family is a powerful force in the East. The Red Spear Knights alone are a formidable military group, and they also have the ck Spear Knightsposed of Level 6 or higher knights. Their strength is almost asymmetrical. But that¡¯s not all the Berger family¡¯s power. They possess the capital and technology to manage vastnds and build fortresses, and they maintain close ties with the military. If they were to independently build a magic tower and train mages? Their power would undoubtedly grow exponentially. The central authority of the Empire feared this. Even though it¡¯s unlikely, a rebellion could be catastrophic if it ever happened. That¡¯s why they were entirely opposed to the construction of independent magic towers. Even so, since mages are essential, the central authority relocated two of the five magic towers that had sworn absolute loyalty to the Empire to the East. The East benefits from cooperation with these magic towers. Ian was aware of this. And Verdan continued to examine the book while replying. ¡°That¡¯s correct. In a world that is slowly heading towards ruin, the central authority is suspicious and cautious of us, fearing something that might never happen. It¡¯s quite ridiculous, really.¡± Verdan muttered irritably, letting out another sigh. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s understandable. In a world where even traitors appear, it¡¯s inevitable.¡± ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re not trying to discuss politics with me, are you?¡± ¡°¡­Me? With you? This is just a gripe.¡± Ian couldn¡¯t hide his difort at Verdan¡¯s dismissive smile. ¡°So what exactly are you trying to say?¡± Verdan closed the book and set it aside before answering. ¡°I understand you went through a lot of trouble to bring these here, but unfortunately, our familycks the ability to discern their value.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Compared to a magic tower, these are quite few, and it¡¯s not like we have no mages in the family.¡± ¡°No, we don¡¯t. Half of them arebat mages, and the rest are upied with important tasks. They don¡¯t have time to devote to unknown magic books and research journals.¡± ¡°But these might be the key to opening the outer gate?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then even more reason to leave it to the magic tower.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because we don¡¯t have the capacity to handle this ourselves. Coldly assessing the situation, it¡¯s best to leave it to the magic tower. So, you should take these to the Green Tower. Since it¡¯s rted to summoning, the Green Tower would be appropriate. Yes, you should visit the Green Tower.¡± Ian made a dissatisfied face. ¡°Me? Why me? I¡¯ve sessfullypleted all my missions. I¡¯ve defeated the Dark Mage. I discovered the ruins. There were no casualties in the process. Shouldn¡¯t I be getting a reward instead?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m sending you. Put in a request at the magic tower, and then take about a week to rest there. Whether you choose to sightsee or drink, do whatever you like. Oh, and a trip to ming might be nice, too.¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s this about?¡± ¡°Sometimes you need to take a break too. This is your reward. So, make sure to leave tomorrow.¡± The proposal was wee. Ian thought for a moment about the location of the Green Tower before nodding in agreement. * * * ¡°Ian Berger, is that you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A stern-looking man flipped through some papers, checked a few more things, and then nodded. ¡°Good. Everything seems to be in order. We¡¯ll start the teleportation as soon as preparations areplete.¡± Ian nodded. ¡°Our departure point will be the Third Green Tower in Lus, and the destination will be the resting area of the First Green Tower in Judith.¡± The magical circle on the floor began to glow. Ian took a deep breath and mentally prepared himself. The distance between Lus and Judith was considerable. This meant the teleportation would take a while. As expected. ¡°Ugh.¡± As soon as the teleportation ended, Ian felt his stomach churn and mped his mouth shut. The process took only a few seconds. Though moving such a long distance in an instant should have been impressive, the fleeting moment felt like an eternity, making it quite ufortable. It might be easier with time, but when that would be was unknown. While he was barely managing to calm his stomach, he noticed someone staring at him. Turning his head, he saw a woman and two knights. The knights were in full te armor with visors down, while the woman with dark teal hair had an attractive and confident face that was quite appealing. When their eyes met, she sighed and approached with a sympathetic expression. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Nodding weakly, she offered him a bottle she was holding. ¡°Drink this. It should help.¡± Trusting that it wasn¡¯t a suspicious substance, Ian opened the bottle and took a sip. It was warm and sweet. ¡°¡­Honey water.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious? I¡¯m d I prepared it after hearing that a distinguished guest was arriving from afar. Drink a bit more; a single sip won¡¯t do much.¡± Ian epted it without reservation. Surprisingly, it went down well, and he felt much better after finishing half of it. ¡°Thank you. But who are you?¡± ¡°Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Audrey Prettus, a mage from the Green Tower. I came out to greet you!¡± Prettus? Hearing the familiar surname, Ian stared at the woman in a daze. The feeling that he had seen her somewhere before was faintly present. Then a name suddenly came to mind. Elian Prettus. One of thepanions of the hero before his return, and a mage with outstanding skills. He was also affiliated with the Green Tower, and due to their shared fondness for alcohol, Ian had developed a close rtionship with him. asionally, Elian had mentioned his younger sister. Unfortunately, she was said to have died while independently exploring ruins after hiring mercenaries. This woman before him might just be that younger sister. Perhaps due to staring too long, she tilted her head. ¡°Why are you staring?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I should have introduced myself earlier. I¡¯m Ian Berger.¡± ¡°Hmm, Ian¡­?¡± Audrey blinked and continued speaking. ¡°I know it¡¯s very rude to say this on first meeting, but you¡¯re quite different from what I had heard.¡± ¡°In a good way?¡± ¡°Yes. To be honest, my first impression of you was actually quite positive. It¡¯s understandable why you were staring. I am quite pretty.¡± ¡°Such a strong sense of pride you have.¡± Audrey smiled broadly at Ian¡¯sment. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± Indeed, if she weren¡¯t a fool, she would have heard constant remarks about her appearance. ¡°So don¡¯t fall for me. I don¡¯t want to be a woman with many sins.¡± Ian gave an awkward smile. Audrey maintained a gentle smile and nodded. ¡°Just joking. Let¡¯s move your luggage first and continue our conversation.¡± Ian looked back. The magical circle held the bundles of luggage that hade with him. All of it was taken from the ruins, including research journals of dark mages, unknown magical books, and various tools they had used. Even though he had tried to be selective, he wasn¡¯t sure what was important, so he had brought everything. The amount was quite substantial. Snap! Audrey snapped her fingers, and the two knights who had been standing still like statues approached. Ian felt a sense of unease from them. Their movements were natural, yet there was a rigidity and weightiness different from ordinary people. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of demeanor but a heavy, almost tangible presence. Most importantly, theycked the breathing sounds that should be heard from a living being. ¡°¡­Golems?¡± Audrey gave a sly smile. ¡°Yes, exactly. Don¡¯t they seem quite lifelike?¡± ¡°Did you make them yourself?¡± ¡°Yes. With support from the tower, but I handled the design and creation myself. They barely qualify as White Iron rank.¡± ¡°White Iron?¡± Golems are ssified into six ranks: Bronze, Steel, White Iron, tinum, Gem, and Meteor. White Iron is the third rank in the order but is by no means low. The standards are different from those for humans. ¡°You look quite young, and you not only made golems yourself but managed to achieve White Iron rank¡­ Impressive.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha. Indeed! They are my masterpiece. If you need a reliable guardian in the future, contact me. If you have sufficient funds, I can make you the best golems. Now, let¡¯s go.¡± Following Audrey¡¯s lead, Ian stepped outside the building and looked around. ¡®¡­Judith.¡¯ A city in the East that supports the region as a major agricultural area and where the Green Tower, skilled in summoning magic, is located. Although the architectural style was simr to Lus, being in the same region, the distances were broader and more pleasant. Unusual entities like golems and spirits could be seen moving around with their masters. Perhaps he had been too obvious in turning his head. Audrey, leading ahead, spoke with a smile. ¡°Is this your first time in Judith?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Though he had been here before his return, this was his first time in this life. So, it wasn¡¯t a lie. ¡°Really? I thought, since it¡¯s quite famous for tourism, you might have visited at least once. It¡¯s surprising.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about it, but unfortunately, I never had the chance toe.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s really unfortunate. In autumn, the fields here before the harvest are truly beautiful. There¡¯s the pleasure of leisurely viewing from a carriage, and there are many delicious things¡­ So I dare say.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve missed out a little in life so far.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Indeed! So, when the timees this year, make sure to visit at least once. I guarantee you won¡¯t regret it.¡± Considering the world might be less essible for tourism in a few years, it might not be a bad idea to see it at least once before then. It¡¯s a bit exciting. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve arrived.¡± Audrey stopped in front of the most luxurious carriage among those parked on the street and opened the door for Ian. ¡°Please, go ahead and get in.¡± Without hesitation, Ian boarded the carriage and took a seat. The carriage rattled as the golems loaded the luggage into the storagepartment. Audrey then sat down in the seat opposite Ian. Ian watched her close the door and asked, ¡°What about the golems?¡± ¡°They¡¯re in the storagepartment. Even though the carriage is spacious, it would be ufortable to have them inside with us.¡± ¡°Is the storagepartment¡­ okay for them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfectly fine. This carriage was specially designed to carry golems. Of course, if I had a spatial pocket, I wouldn¡¯t need this, but spatial pockets aren¡¯t something anyone can just open and close.¡± ¡°Is it possible to grant golems spatial pockets?¡± Audrey tilted her head slightly as she replied, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not impossible. But it¡¯s quite a luxury. If it were tinum rank, it might be a different story, but for White Iron rank, adding such high-end features reduces their performance. The output isn¡¯t sufficient for that. Essentially, only tinum rank golems can have such options.¡± ¡°And what about Gem or Meteor ranks?¡± ¡°They have such excellent output that they inherently possess features like spatial pockets.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯re curious about?¡± Ian had another question in mind but shook his head. Audrey shed a knowing smile. ¡°Mr. Ian Berger.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Audrey Pretus.¡± ¡°It feels a bit awkward to say this, but I¡¯m quite interested in you.¡± Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ¡°¡­.¡± Ian stared quietly at Audrey, who was sitting across from him, smiling brightly. When a beautiful woman suddenly says something like this, it¡¯s natural for one¡¯s mind to go nk for a moment. Especially in a small carriage with only the two of them, and given her enchanting smile, it¡¯s hard not to misinterpret her intentions. ¡°I mean it sincerely.¡± ¡°¡­I understand that it¡¯s not romantic interest.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s nothing about me to fall for.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s love at first sight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡± Ian answered firmly. He didn¡¯t think he made a particrly good impression on their first meeting. Moreover, from the look on her face when she heard his name, it was clear she knew of his notorious reputation. Reversing a negative perception takes consistent effort, and it was unlikely a brief conversation would change that. As expected, Audrey pouted. ¡°¡­How dull.¡± ¡°Did you expect me to be thrilled?¡± ¡°A little bit~ Am I really that unappealing?¡± ¡°You are very attractive, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not that naive. You know my background.¡± ¡°Ah, yes. The Berger family title is Duke. Even though you¡¯re the third son and unlikely to be the head, your family¡¯s backing remains significant.¡± Audrey continued slowly. ¡°Moreover, you¡¯re quite handsome, so I can understand why you might be approached with various motives, including social advancement. It makes sense that you would be soposed.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t answer that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter much.¡± Looking at Audrey with her sly smile, Ian gave a wry smile. ¡°So why this mischievous behavior?¡± ¡°I told you. I¡¯m interested. You might not know, but Mr. Ian, you¡¯re quite famous.¡± ¡°¡­I am?¡± ¡°Yes. Your recent achievements have been impressive. You¡¯re only level 3, yet you¡¯ve in dark mages, hunted magical beasts, received a golden badge of recognition from the hero. And I heard just yesterday that you led the Red Spear Knights to defeat dark mages who had upied ruins? The items you brought today were from there, too¡­¡± ¡°It was just good luck.¡± ¡°Oh, how modest.¡± It wasn¡¯t modesty; it was truly good luck. Although he wasn¡¯t fond of the term, he couldn¡¯t deny it this time. Who could have expected a high-ranking dark mage to appear there? And if it hadn¡¯t been for the hero, who was already there, offering assistance, he would likely have died without a chance. Audrey¡¯s eyes sparkled as if she were looking at a great hero, although she might not know the whole truth. ¡°But still, it must be your solid skills that allowed you to achieve such feats, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, I suppose.¡± ¡°I hear you¡¯re working as a mercenary?¡± ¡°You know that too?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been gathering information on mercenariestely, and that¡¯s how I heard about you. So, I¡¯d like to ask you for amission.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a personal request, wouldn¡¯t it be better to hire a mercenary?¡± Since the world is so harsh, mercenaries whock talent find it difficult to survive. However, ack of talent doesn¡¯t necessarily mean ack of skill. Survival demands relentless effort, so finding a useful mercenary is not that hard if you¡¯re willing to pay the right price. ¡°Of course, but I couldn¡¯t find anyone who met the conditions I needed.¡± It must be quite specific. ¡°Do I meet those conditions?¡± ¡°For now, yes. More than anything, I feel I can trust you. I suppose it¡¯s what you¡¯d call intuition?¡± ¡°If you overly rely on such uncertain feelings, you might face serious troubleter.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern, but I can¡¯t just ignore it.¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s true¡­¡± Inside the rattling carriage, Ian looked at Audrey. This was an unexpected request. He had no idea what it was about, but the mention of trust suggested it was something that needed to be kept secret. He was curious. ¡°I¡¯ll decide whether to ept themission after hearing what it entails.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s something that shouldn¡¯t be disclosed externally, I promise not to speak of it.¡± Audrey seemed to think for a moment but soon nodded in agreement. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t insist on epting amission without exining it, so I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡± ¡°Well, where to start¡­ To summarize, I¡¯ve discovered some ruins.¡± ¡°Ruins?¡± The eastern part of the El Carda Empire is rtively rich in ruinspared to other regions. This is to be expected. Long ago, it was thend where the warriors of Elyar fought,ter it was settled by various mystical and unique kingdoms, and finally, it was upied by the Xail Empire. Unfortunately, the Xail Empire fell rapidly and was destroyed by a sudden assault from the Outer Seas, and ironically, this left many ruins behind. Before the founder of the Berger family reimed thisnd, it was a ce no ordinary strongman would dare to tread, being a cursednd. Seeing Ian¡¯s skeptical look, Audrey answered with a proud smile. ¡°Yes, ruins!¡± ¡°From which era? Elyar? Teramin? Rogolod, or the Xail Empire?¡± ¡°Rogolod. The architecture is crude and practical, so it¡¯s definitely from that era.¡± ¡°What kind of buildings were they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a secret. But there are protective spells and barriers to keep people away, and it seems that magical beasts have been living nearby for quite some time, so there¡¯s a very high chance that artifacts are still present.¡± Ian thought for a moment and then asked. ¡°This might be an odd question, but do you have a rtive named Elian Pretus?¡± ¡°He¡¯s my older brother. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Oh, just checking.¡± As expected, Audrey is indeed Elian Pretus¡¯s sister. The ruins might well be her grave. ¡°¡­¡± If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not going to be an easymission. If he were to apany her, could he ensure her safety and return alive? However, it was clear that if he refused now, she woulde back as a corpse. ¡®It would be difficult to dissuade her.¡¯ Indeed, ruins are an alluring prospect. The fact that the barrier has been maintained until today suggests it might contain some special power or hold significant artifacts, simr to the Elyar Temple. Moreover, Rogolod was and of craftsmen. Known for their skill and techniques, they created all kinds of extraordinary items that were unparalleled even by today¡¯s standards. In the past, when heroes died, their great achievements were revered, and secret tombs were created for them. This practice continued even after the country of Rogolod, which had been rapidly expanding under the Xail Empire, surrendered and faded into history. Naturally, when these tombs were discovered, they were often filled with rare treasures and artifacts used by the heroes. As a result, Audrey was highly likely to disregard any warnings about the dangers, especially since it involved something so tempting. ¡®It would be a waste to let her die.¡¯ Even Elian Pretus was incredibly skilled, so if Audrey has even greater talent, it would be worth watching. In fact, her value was already proven by her ability to create and maintain Grade 4 golems. ¡®So, she must be saved.¡¯ Since I¡¯m back, it would be good to revive short-lived talents to contribute to humanity. I don¡¯t have a strong sense of duty, but having witnessed the world¡¯s decline with my own eyes, I can¡¯t let precious talents be lost in vain. If I can save her, it would indeed be changing the future. And it would be nice to obtain artifacts as well. ¡®Elian Pretus¡­¡¯ I should meet him too. It might be necessary to talk with him about whether he knows anything about the regression. I might naturally encounter him if I go to the Magic Tower. Just as my thoughts were trailing off, Audrey called out. ¡°Ian Berger?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. But does themission have anything to do with my brother?¡± ¡°No, it does not.¡± Audrey blinked and then tilted her head. ¡°Then how will you handle themission?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s rted to ruins from Rogolod, there should be many useful items. I¡¯d like to receive one of those items as payment.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want money?¡± ¡°You know my background. Having it would be nice, but I wouldn¡¯t miss it if I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Audrey nodded. ¡°Depending on what you find, if it¡¯s not rted to magic, I¡¯m willing to offer a payment instead. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± ¡°Sounds good. Then I¡¯ll ept themission.¡± With Ian¡¯s eptance, Audrey smiled and extended her hand. ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°What are you doing? Pinky swear. Also, stamp with your thumb.¡± Ian was taken aback butplied as requested. ¡°Is this sufficient?¡± ¡°Not at all. This is just a preliminary agreement. We¡¯ll need to sign a formal contractter.¡± ¡°How many people will be departing?¡± ¡°Hmm, for now, I¡¯m thinking of six. While more people would be better, the more we have, the less we would get in return.¡± ¡°That might be true, but isn¡¯t that too few?¡± No one knows what dangers might lie in ruins. There could be traps or guardians. Thus, experienced treasure hunters usually gather a sufficient number of people before undertaking such ventures. The minimum number was ten. Audrey smirked. ¡°I can handle the work of five people on my own. I have two Grade 4 golems, and I am also a skilled mage, so you don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ve also already hired three mercenaries.¡± ¡°Who have you hired?¡± ¡°Diem the Archer, Lise the Priest of Life, and Grio the Shield Warrior. All three are Level 4 experts and very tight-lipped.¡± ¡°You must have paid them quite a bit.¡± Treasure hunters often coborate with mercenaries, so it¡¯s natural to remember the profiles of well-known individuals even if one doesn¡¯t actively memorize them. While I don¡¯t know much about Grio, Diem and Lise are reliable figures. ¡®Wait a minute. Didn¡¯t Diem and Lise work as a mercenary couple until I died?¡¯ Perhaps the ruins where Audrey was supposed to die are elsewhere. However, that doesn¡¯t change my decision to take on themission. I¡¯ve epted it, so I¡¯ll see it through. ¡°But¡­ with three of them, myself included, that makes four. Including you, Audrey, we¡¯ll have five. That leaves one spot open.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t found anyone yet. Since it¡¯s a ruin expedition, it seems like a treasure hunter would be necessary, but I haven¡¯t found anyone suitable. Those who are reputable or trustworthy are either already part of an expedition or have their own team.¡± That¡¯s right. Treasure hunters who aren¡¯t part of an expedition are essentially unreliable, and even among those who are, skilled and trustworthy individuals are rare. So, finding apetent one will require considerable effort. Ian smiled and said to Audrey, ¡°You¡¯re quite lucky.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Because you won¡¯t need to search for a treasure hunter anymore.¡± ¡°Do you know someone?¡± ¡°Yes. Right in front of you.¡± Audrey looked at him with a confused expression, probably thinking he¡¯s suddenly talking nonsense. ¡°I can assure you that I¡¯m much better than most treasure hunters.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You might not believe me, but why don¡¯t you test me? I can handle finding paths, interpreting ancient texts, detecting and disarming traps¡ªpretty much anything.¡± ¡°No way.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± ¡°Really? You can actually do all that?¡± Audrey looked skeptical, but Ian just nodded confidently in response. ¡°Absolutely.¡± ¡°Alright then. But I¡¯ll need to verify it. I need to be sure.¡± Ian agreed to this. It wasn¡¯t a lie meant to gain her favor. Meanwhile, the carriage had reached its destination. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Three Fingers. This is the name given to the green magic tower located in Judith. At first, I didn¡¯t understand why it was called that just by hearing it, but seeing it in person, it really did look that way, standing side by side. The three magic towers were connected by bridges on various floors, allowing movement between them. Looking up from below, I could see several people crossing the bridges. As I took in this sight after a long time, Audrey, who was ahead of me, called out. ¡°What are you doing? Come on!¡± ¡°Oh, right.¡± The green magic tower, known for researching summoning and alchemy, was bustling with people and various races moving about inside. As Ian passed through them, he followed Audrey deeper into the tower. With a puzzled expression, Ian stopped Audrey. ¡°Where are we going? The reception desk is over there.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention it?¡± ¡°Mention what?¡± ¡°The tower master wants to check the contents personally. So, we¡¯re headed to see the tower master.¡± There was no need to worry about climbing the tall tower. Following Audrey onto the circr tform in the center, I found it easy to move between floors. Before long, the tform came to a stop. ¡°We need to go up one more flight of stairs.¡± Nodding at Audrey¡¯s exnation, I ascended the spiral staircase. The door leading to the top floor was wide open, revealing an old man with a long white beard, leaning on a staff. ¡°You finally made it! You¡¯rete. Come in!¡± There was no time for greetings. The old man weed us warmly and gestured for us to sit. A table in front of him wasid out with refreshments that seemed prepared long ago. Audrey ced the belongings she brought via a golem next to the table and quickly left, leaving just the two of us. Ian, who had just taken a seat, quickly stood up to greet the old man properly. ¡°Ian Berger, the third son of the Berger family, greets the master of the green magic tower.¡± ¡°Pleasure to meet you. I am Herdian Pretus. Now, sit down and partake.¡± Ian epted without hesitation, taking a sip of the tea. The subtle aroma indicated it was expensive. Herdian watched with satisfaction as he continued speaking. ¡°After receiving word from your family yesterday, I was so excited I could hardly sleep at night!¡± ¡°Was it because of the Outer Gate?¡± ¡°Exactly. The Outer Gate was opened artificially. That¡¯s unbelievable. Yet, it actually happened, and you witnessed it firsthand?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. I simply wanted to hear about the entire process directly, which is why I arranged this meeting. So please, share your experiences with me.¡± It wasn¡¯t too difficult a request. In fact, getting to know the master of the green magic tower in this way wasn¡¯t a bad idea, and if it heightened awareness of the Dark Mage, that would be wee. Perhaps it could even help prevent the opening of the Outer Gate. Ian detailed everything that had happened at the ruins to Herdian. ¡°¡­Riorg Ribe. I see. You encountered him? You were quite fortunate. If there hadn¡¯t been a Hero present, you and yourpanions would have surely perished there.¡± ¡°Do you know him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a demon born of the El Carda Empire. Ordinary folks may not know him, but anyone who has delved into magic is aware of that name. He was once part of the Golden Tower, hailed as the best among all the towers due to his shining talent. When I heard he had turned to the Dark Mage, no one believed it.¡± ¡°Golden Tower¡­.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a tale from the past. It¡¯s something you needn¡¯t worry about.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Still, I¡¯m grateful. Thanks to you bringing back that name, it¡¯s a reminder to me not to underestimate Dark Mages.¡± Ian nodded as he sipped his tea. ¡°You¡¯re right, Tower Master. If I may say so, the strength of the Dark Mages is not something to be taken lightly. Not all of them are like that, but the one we faced was powerful enough to go toe-to-toe with a Hero. With that in mind¡­ I leave those items in your capable hands.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In fact, I should be the one thanking you. You must¡¯ve been in chaos, yet you still had the presence of mind to gather all of this.¡± ¡°I know so little about magic, so I just collected everything I could see. There¡¯s probably some useless stuff mixed in.¡± ¡°No matter. Who knows? There might be something important in there. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll work with trusted individuals to research it and get back to you with results as soon as possible.¡± Herdian raised his cup to drink more tea but realized it was already empty. ¡°Hm, it seems I¡¯ve kept you here for too long. My apologies.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Sensing the conversation was wrapping up, Ian stood up from his seat. Herdian apanied him to the door. As Ian prepared to leave, Herdian asked, ¡°Are you nning to head back to Lus now?¡± ¡°No. I think I¡¯ll stay in Judith for a while.¡± ¡°A good decision. Judith is beautiful and has plenty of delicious food, so it¡¯s a great ce to rest. If you need a ce to stay, you¡¯re wee here. There are guest rooms, and I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re prepared.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Well, let¡¯s meet again if the opportunity arises.¡± After exchanging farewells and descending the stairs, Ian found Audrey waiting for him. ¡°Did everything go well?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a good man.¡± ¡°Right? Unlike the other tower masters, he¡¯s not authoritarian. He really listens to you.¡± Recalling Herdian¡¯s kind demeanor and the peaceful atmosphere he exuded, Ian found himself agreeing with her. ¡°By the way, have you been waiting here the whole time?¡± ¡°There¡¯s something we need to resolve first.¡± ¡°Resolve?¡± ¡°The test.¡± It dawned on Ian that Audrey intended to assess his skills as a treasure hunter. Following her, they soon arrived at a room filled with books¡ªit was a library. Ian leaned slightly over the railing and saw that the space was vast. ¡°We use five floors for this library, and it houses all sorts of books, including magical tomes. Please, take a seat for a moment.¡± Audrey returned with several thick books. As she opened one and skimmed through it, she raised her hand and began waving it in the air. Ian wondered what she was doing until glowing blue letters began appearing in the air, tracing her hand¡¯s path. ¡°Alright, try tranting this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a farewell message. If I interpret it¡­ ¡®You bid me farewell. Hesitant for a long time. Before those words left your lips, how many times did you y this scene in your mind? How many times have we parted?¡¯¡± ¡°Oh? Then what about this one?¡± ¡°¡®Your voice that once called my name. Your face that once smiled at me. I can no longer hear it, nor can I see it.¡¯¡± Every phrase that appeared in the air seemed to be rted to farewells. ¡°Are you showing me only these on purpose?¡± ¡°Yes. Isn¡¯t it touching? I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been through a few goodbyes myself, but reading them always leaves a deep impression. That¡¯s why I like tragic stories. They linger with you for a long time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the opposite of me.¡± ¡°You prefer happy endings, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Ian nodded. Knowing what the future holds, it was only natural to do so. Even though things had gone smoothly since his return to the past, there was no guarantee they would continue to do so. Many people would die. Many people would grieve. The foreign disaster, no different from a natural cmity, woulde crashing down. Audrey smiled softly. ¡°True, it¡¯s a matter of preference. Anyway, you did well. Seeing how you tranted so smoothly without hesitation, it seems there are no issues.¡± ¡°That way, I won¡¯t make poor decisions during expeditions.¡± Of course, there were times when the ability to interpret ancient texts wasn¡¯t necessary, but it was always better to know than not. Audrey closed the book. ¡°I think that¡¯s enough with the ancient texts¡­ As for traps, I don¡¯t think we need to test that.¡± ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°They say if you know one thing, you know ten. Even if you¡¯re wrong, it¡¯s fine. If we encounter a trap, I¡¯ll just have my golem smash through it.¡± She wasn¡¯t wrong. The traps at the Rogolrod ruins were primitive and straightforward. As long as one had a golem and some magic, they could be easily ovee. Audrey stood up and said, ¡°Hungry? I¡¯ve made a reservation at a restaurant. How about we grab a meal?¡± ¡°Can I eat as much as I want?¡± ¡°You can, but it¡¯s a pretty expensive ce, so it¡¯ll be deducted from yourmission.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure the meal will be worth it.¡± Ian followed Audrey to the restaurant. Though it was a bit of a distance from the tower, it wasn¡¯t far enough to be a hassle. And it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to call it expensive¡ªthe building¡¯s exterior was different from others, exuding ss. The interior had unique decorations and a clean, cozy atmosphere. However, it was bustling as expected. After being guided to their table by the staff, Audrey ordered everything on the menu. ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not asking you to eat it all alone. Besides, the food won¡¯te out right away.¡± ¡°It sounds like we¡¯re expecting morepany.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quick. That¡¯s right. Actually, this table wasn¡¯t just set for you.¡± ¡°For someone else?¡± ¡°For the mercenaries I hired. It¡¯s good to at least know each other¡¯s faces, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Should I save some of the food, then?¡± Audrey blinked in surprise before shing a gentle smile. ¡°No need for that. If we run out, we can always order more. I¡¯m only telling you so you won¡¯t feel upset that this isn¡¯t a private meal just for you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± As they were chatting about trivial matters, Audrey¡¯s gaze shifted. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± Three mercenaries walked in, one after the other, through the open door. Judging by their awkward demeanor, it seemed they didn¡¯t know each other and had just happened to arrive at the same time. Audrey waved, signaling them toe over and take the empty seats. ¡°Wee! You¡¯re all right on time.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t risk making a bad impression on the client from the start,¡± one of the mercenaries said. Audrey nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. Punctuality is crucial for building trust between us. Now that we¡¯re all here, how about we start with introductions?¡± The rough-looking man was the archer, Diem. The woman with a smiling face was the life priestess, Lise. A man with a gentle face but arge build introduced himself as the shield warrior, Grio. Then, when it was Ian¡¯s turn, he spoke. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Ian.¡± ¡°Just in case you don¡¯t already know, Ian¡¯s family name is Berger. You¡¯ve heard of him, right?¡± Audrey added. The mercenaries stiffened. Even though they were fellow mercenaries, Ian was a nobleman, and they couldn¡¯t treat him carelessly. No matter how bad the rumors about him might have been, a noble was still a noble. ¡°Wait, does that mean this guy¡­ I mean, this gentleman¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal. I¡¯m a mercenary too,¡± Ian said, trying to ease the tension. Diem hesitated for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°¡­This feels morefortable. So, is this gentleman taking the frontline role?¡± ¡°Yes, along with Grio,¡± Audrey confirmed. ¡°And what about the treasure hunter?¡± Diem asked. Audrey shrugged and looked over at Ian. ¡°I considered hiring one, but Ian here said there¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Diem asked, looking puzzled. ¡°Because I¡¯m a treasure hunter myself. Pathfinding, searching, tracking, interpreting¡ªif you leave it to me, I can handle most of it,¡± Ian answered. The mercenaries nced at him skeptically, but then they looked at Audrey, and said nothing. It seemed they trusted her decision. If he couldn¡¯t prove his abilities, they could always turn back, but Ian was confident that wouldn¡¯t happen. Soon, the pre-ordered food arrived, and everyone began to eat. As they ate, Lise, the priestess, spoke up while slicing her meat. ¡°When are we setting off?¡± ¡°If no one has any other ns, let¡¯s leave tomorrow. Ideally, I¡¯d want to go right away, but I¡¯m sure everyone needs some time to prepare. I expect the journey will take about a week, though it¡¯s hard to say for sure,¡± Audrey replied. ¡°What about the location? Is it a in, a mountain range, or underground?¡± Lise asked. ¡°It¡¯s in the mountains. The outer gate asionally opens, so various monsters have taken root there. We try to clear them out periodically, but you know how it is. It¡¯s going to be tough¡ªboth the sleeping arrangements and the food will be less than ideal. So, enjoy your meal today, no matter how much it costs. I¡¯ll cover it!¡± Audrey said cheerfully. ¡°Can we order some alcohol?¡± Lise asked with hopeful eyes. Audrey responded with a bright smile. ¡°Of course! But if you wake up tomorrow with a hangover and can¡¯t travel, you¡¯ll be paying a penalty fee!¡± ¡°¡­Oh.¡± ¡°¡­Hmph.¡± Maybe it was because there was no alcohol, or perhaps because of the noble presence at the table, but the meal continued in a quieter atmosphere than expected. After finalizing the meeting time and ce for tomorrow, the group dispersed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 54 Chapter 54 ¡°Hmm~¡± Lise, a priestess serving the Third Lord, Nerdeil of Life, arrived at the meeting point. It had already been two years since she began her mercenary life. She prided herself on enduring all sorts of hardships, but this was the first time she¡¯d received such argemission. Perhaps that¡¯s why she found it hard to calm herself. ¡®Five gold coins¡­!¡¯ And that wasn¡¯t even the entire payment. She had heard that there would be additional rewards if the mission waspleted sessfully. With just this one job, she could livefortably for a month. If she was careful, she might stretch it to two or even three months. It was obvious that the difficulty of the job would be high, considering how generous the payment was. But she couldn¡¯t survive doing only simple tasks forever. If she didn¡¯t push forward, she¡¯d remain stagnant. Sooner orter, she would have to take risks. And Lise was convinced that time was now. ¡°Hm! Alright.¡± Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she nced around. ¡®But where are the others?¡¯ There was still a little time before the appointed hour. Just then, she saw arge, rough-looking mercenary with a bow approaching. It was Diem, an archer, and her fellow Level 4 mercenary who would be working with her on this mission. Although they had only exchanged brief introductions, his intimidating presence made her slightly nervous. But Lise was a mercenary too. From her experience working with various people, she knew that no matter how bad someone¡¯s temperament was, they wouldn¡¯t be rude to someone who smiled¡ªunless they were truly impolite. With that in mind, Lise gathered her courage and spoke up. ¡°You¡¯re early.¡± Diem, seemingly flustered, stammered as he replied. ¡°Oh, uh, yes, I guess I am. You¡¯re early too, Lise.¡± ¡°Just call me Lise. We¡¯ll be working together for a while, right?¡± ¡°¡­Yes!¡± Diem nodded, his face slightly flushed. Lise chuckled. Despite his appearance, he seemed rather innocent. As they made small talk, a question popped into Lise¡¯s mind. ¡°I have a personal question. What do you think about this job?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ I see it as a great opportunity. Not only is the payment good, but we¡¯ll also be building connections with the Green Tower. And this is Audrey Pretus we¡¯re talking about! The genius mage.¡± ¡°True.¡± ¡°Raiding a ruin won¡¯t be as easy as it sounds, but with a team like this, I think we¡¯re in pretty good shape. Everyone here is at least a Level 4, so we can expect a certain level ofpetence. But¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± Diem scratched the back of his neck, clearly debating whether to say more. His hesitation didn¡¯tst long though. With a sigh, he spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s Ian Berger. That young lord is what worries me.¡± ¡°Are you afraid he¡¯ll pull rank because he¡¯s a noble? From what I saw yesterday, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s like that. Audrey doesn¡¯t seem the type either.¡± ¡°No, no! It¡¯s not that. What concerns me is¡­ his reputation changed drastically, and in such a short time. It¡¯s hard to trust his abilities. The rumors say he was nothing more than a wastrel.¡± Lise nodded. That much was true. Seeing her agreement, Diem grew more animated, raising his voice slightly. ¡°And then, all of a sudden, he killed a Dark Mage. He even hunted a magical beast. And they say he was recognized by a hero. Does any of that sound believable?¡± ¡°W-wait.¡± Lise, now flustered, tried to stop Diem, but he wasn¡¯t done talking. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say he has a talent for swordsmanship. Let¡¯s assume he¡¯s skilled enough to hunt magical beasts and even be acknowledged by a hero. But being a treasure hunter is a different story. That¡¯s a specialized profession. It¡¯s not something you can solve with just luck or intuition. Is he supposed to be better than most? A rookie with experience¡ªsomething like that?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­ I guess.¡± Diem looked at Lise with a face that seemed to plead for agreement, but Lise could only manage an awkward smile. ¡°¡­?¡± Diem had no idea why she was suddenly acting like this. She kept ncing at something behind him, as if trying to hint at something. When he finally turned around, he flinched like he¡¯d seen a ghost. Standing just a few steps away was Ian. Diem¡¯s face turned pale. ¡®What¡­ what did I just say?¡¯ He quickly tried to recall the words he had just spoken. There wasn¡¯t anything too problematic, but if it could be seen as insulting a noble¡¯s honor, then he had no defense. Should he apologize first? But before he could decide, Ian spoke up. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°Sorry, what?¡± ¡°I understand why you wouldn¡¯t trust me. A treasure hunter¡¯s mistake could lead the entire group into a trap, right? But don¡¯t worry. That won¡¯t happen. I¡¯m not foolish enough to lie about something that would be found out so easily.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Diem gave a hesitant reply, looking uneasy, while Ian simply smiled. Shortly after, Grio arrived, holding arge rectangr shield, followed by Audrey with her two golems. After making a final check of their supplies, they set off. The journey proceeded quite smoothly. With Audrey, a member of the Green Tower, apanying them, they could use teleportation services at stations without needing to make separate reservations, which also kept the costs rtively low. Since Audrey remembered the way, they only had to follow her directions, keeping a steady pace. Using a wagon or horses would have made things much easier, but unfortunately, the terrain was too rough for that. ¡°Excuse me, if it¡¯s not too much to ask, may I ask you a question, Lady Audrey?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Grio, the mercenary carrying therge shield, wiped the sweat from his brow as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve heard this ce is pretty remote, but this feels like a ce where no one lives at all. How did you manage toe here alone?¡± Audrey took a sip of water before answering. ¡°Materials that only mages can gather are sometimes found around this area. There used to be someone who handled that job, but they were sent away, so I had toe and collect them myself.¡± ¡°By yourself?¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t any stock left at the time, unfortunately.¡± ¡°Still¡­ did youe without any protection? It doesn¡¯t seem like something the Tower would allow.¡± ¡°There were a few times before when I had toe for simr reasons. And each time, I was the one who came here. Plus, I was also evaluating the golems¡¯bat performance, so I had a bit of an excuse.¡± ¡°Ah, the golems.¡± Of course, the only reason she could afford to do something so reckless was because she had a means of returning to the Tower in case she ran into any danger. But she didn¡¯t feel the need to mention that part. It might give them the wrong impression that she nned to run away if things got rough. Audrey naturally continued speaking. ¡°The golems performed beyond my expectations, and I became more confident, which led me deeper into the area in search of stronger monsters. I even camped out a few nights. Looking back, it was reckless. I wasn¡¯t scared at all back then.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s how you ended up finding the ruins, wasn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, it was purely by chance. I happened to discover an unusual flow of artificial mana. When I followed it, it led me straight to the ruins.¡± ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, it sounds like there was a mage regrly visiting this area, yet it still went undiscovered. That¡¯s surprising.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone intentionally hid it. It seems like the magic protecting the ruins deteriorated over time, revealing its location. In other words, I just got lucky.¡± ¡°So¡­ how much farther is it?¡± At this crucial question, everyone turned their attention to Audrey. She smiled slightly. ¡°Still quite a way. Last time, it took me two days because I didn¡¯t know the way, but this time, we¡¯ll only need to camp for one night. And just a warning, from here on, monsters will start appearing, so don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± As if her words were a signal, it didn¡¯t take long before monsters showed up. Around twenty of them. However, with the high skill level of the mercenaries and the impressive performance of Audrey¡¯s golems, as she had mentioned, there were no casualties. Still, the frequency of the attacks was higher than expected. They faced four ambushes in half a day. Although they managed to fend them off without difficulty, the constant battles gave them no chance to rest, and fatigue began to set in. At least they were able to collect a few magic stones along the way, which served as a small constion. They made camp before sundown, lit a fire, and rested. At dawn, they resumed their journey and finally, their destination came into view. ¡°There it is!¡± The ruins were faintly visible atop a ridge. As if shrouded in illusion magic, the ruins asionally flickered, disappearing and reappearing from view as the space around it distorted. Ian assessed the distance between them and the ruins. ¡°If we keep a steady pace, we¡¯ll arrive in less than an hour.¡± As long as the path ahead remained clear, that seemed likely. But things rarely go as nned. Soft footsteps, barely audible, reached Ian¡¯s ears¡ªthere were more than just one or two. They hadn¡¯t set up a full encirclement, but they were approaching from one direction. ¡°Hold on.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°Something¡¯sing from ahead. Get ready.¡± Ian had never been wrong when warning about ambushes, so the others moved into formation without question. Grio stood at the front with his shield raised, Diem drew arrows and nocked them to his bow, Lise quickly began casting blessings, and Audreymanded her golems to move into position. Grrr¡­ GRAAAH! With a ferocious howl, the enemy finally revealed themselves. Red Wolves. Wolves with blood-red fur that looked like they wore it as a scarf. These creatures were known as skilled hunters, and it wasn¡¯t just for show. In an instant, they scattered, forming a tight perimeter around the group. Diem scowled as he spoke. ¡°If those are here, that means there¡¯s a werewolf nearby¡­.¡± Red Wolves were well-known as the followers of werewolves. Wherever werewolves were present, Red Wolves appeared. Conversely, if Red Wolves were sighted, it was a sign a werewolf was lurking close by. However, there wasn¡¯t any trace of a werewolf¡¯s presence. It didn¡¯t seem like one was hiding. In the meantime, Diem loosed three arrows in quick session. The wolves, startled by the iing projectiles, dodged, but one arrow found its mark, striking the forehead of the lead wolf. The wolf tumbled to the ground unceremoniously, but the others didn¡¯t stop. They didn¡¯t even look back, instead elerating toward the group. As the wolves closed in, Ian pulled out a dagger from his belt and hurled it. The de shed through the air, embedding itself into another wolf. Thud! ¡°That¡¯s two.¡± Three wolves had already been dealt with, but there were still too many left. All that was left¡­ ¡®Fourteen.¡¯ Ian charged forward. It was an abrupt move that disregarded their formation, but none of the mercenaries called out to him. They had already witnessed his abilities in the previous battles, trusting that there would be no issue. Besides, the golems could fill any gaps he left behind. Grrrah! The wolves reacted swiftly. As Ian dashed ahead alone, two wolves at the front quickly retreated, while six others from nearby closed in on him. Their response was impressive. However, Ian remained unfazed, swinging the sword in his hand with a wide arc. Shrrk! The sharp de carved through the air, and in the blink of an eye, it sliced through a wolf that had been aiming for his nk. ¡®I can see them.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t difficult for him to dodge the snapping jaws, and the attacks aimed at his back were just as easy to predict¡ªlikely thanks to the insight he had gained at the Eyare Ruins. Moving with precision, he stepped and shed, cutting down the eight wolves in a single breath. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Exhaling the breath he had been holding, Ian looked back. The mercenaries had already dealt with the wolves that had attacked them and were now watching him. He felt a little proud under their admiring gazes. As he wiped the blood from his sword and approached them, Audrey greeted him warmly. ¡°It¡¯s amazing every time I see you. As expected from a Berger. I¡¯m d we hired you.¡± ¡°I hope this journey will be worth it for me as well.¡± ¡°It certainly will be! After all, we¡¯re headed to the Rogolrod Ruins. It¡¯s bound to be rewarding!¡± Audrey¡¯s cheerful voice made Ian smile slightly, and Grio, holding a shield as big as himself, asked Ian cautiously. ¡°Is everything alright?¡± ¡°Are you talking about the werewolf?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing within my senses, so you can lower your guard for now.¡± If something was hiding and he still couldn¡¯t detect it, it would mean the enemy was far superior. In that case, a surprise attack would be inevitable. ¡°But staying here for too long isn¡¯t ideal. If no one needs to rest, let¡¯s move on.¡± Their destination was already set. With the group in tow, Ian led them toward the ruins. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Ian climbed to the top of the hill and looked down. Not far belowy the ruins. They had finally arrived. It was clear that the ruins were concealed by magic, as parts of them continually disappeared and reappeared. Because of this, it was difficult to gauge the full scale of the structure. However, despite being covered in ivy, the sturdy fortress walls and the main gate, which seemed to have resisted intruders for countless years, were clearly visible. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± As soon as he confirmed this, Ian let out a quiet groan and immediately stepped back. Grio, following two steps behind, swiftly raised his shield, and the rest of the party quietly prepared for battle. Ian reassured them. ¡°You can rx. We¡¯re still fine for now.¡± ¡°But it seems there¡¯s a problem, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°Yes. I found werewolves.¡± The group tensed. Ian gestured towards the ruins and continued in a hushed voice. ¡°Unfortunately, they¡¯re right at the entrance of the ruins.¡± There were three of them. Fortunately, there were no red wolves in the vicinity. ¡°Do you think we can take them?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ian trailed off in response to Audrey¡¯s question. Werewolves and other beastmen were notoriously difficult to handle due to their natural physical andbat abilities. Even knights were reluctant to face them, which said a lot. Ideally, they would bypass the werewolves and enter the ruins, but it seemed the creatures had business at the site as well. In that case,unching a surprise attack might be their best option. Ian calmly examined the werewolves¡¯ appearance. ¡®They¡¯re mixed-blood.¡¯ Their fur had a brownish hue. If it had been silver or ck, Ian would have suggested abandoning the n altogether¡ªthose were the marks of purebloods. While there were rare cases where mixed-bloods possessed extraordinary power, these weren¡¯t of that caliber. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not hopeless after all.¡± ¡°They¡¯re mixed-blood?¡± Diem asked. Ian looked at him with some surprise. Not only had he connected the red wolves to werewolves immediately, but he also seemed to know quite a bit. Noticing Ian¡¯s gaze, Diem added with a sheepish grin. ¡°I fought one before¡­ a while back.¡± He casually shifted his tone, but Ian didn¡¯t bothermenting on that. There were more important matters at hand. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re far from purebloods. In other words, we have a chance. However, the one using magic is a bit concerning.¡± One of the werewolves, likely chosen by an Outer God, was cloaked in a sinister purple aura, chanting an incantation. At regr intervals, a strange ripple struck the fortress gate, causing the entire ruin to tremble. Most likely, these werewolves had discovered the ruins before Audrey did. The fact that the ruins had be visible was likely a result of them interfering with the magic guarding the site. ¡°Heh, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got something perfect for this.¡± Diem chuckled as he pulled something from his bag. ¡°A silver arrow?¡± ¡°Nope. Something even better.¡± He whispered with pride and revealed a green-tipped arrow. Ian¡¯s eyes widened. The green-tipped arrow, crafted by the shamans of the Karam Empire, harnessed divine power and was extremely effective against evil beings. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste to use it here? It must be expensive.¡± And not just expensive¡ªone arrow would cost dozens of gold coins. Diem grinned. ¡°Are you unaware? This can be reused. If we can recover it, that is.¡± Diem said this while nocking the arrow onto his bowstring and looking back at Audrey. ¡°What will you do? If you¡¯re going to back off, now¡¯s the time.¡± ¡°We¡¯vee this far. If we go back empty-handed, I¡¯ll regret today for a long time, and I can¡¯t ept that. No, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°So then?¡± ¡°Just shoot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a very satisfying answer.¡± Diem took a deep breath. Activating his magical energy to enhance his physical abilities, Lise quickly cast a blessing. Vitality surged through his body, his vision sharpened, and the distant target came into focus. He pulled back the bowstring, calcted the angle, and aimed. ¡®What is that?¡¯ At that moment, the werewolf casting the spell threw its staff to the ground and began talking with itspanion. Well, that was fine. Even if it moved, Diem was confident he could hit it. Still, just to be safe, he warned hispanions. ¡°Get ready. It might miss.¡± With that, Diem released his fingers. Piiing! As the taut bowstring returned to its original position, the green-tipped arrow vanished from sight. ¡ª The werewolf Kariman, who had been incessantly chanting spells in front of the fortress gate, struggled to contain his rising frustration. He felt like he was about to boil over. He considered holding back, but his patience was wearing thin. ¡°Damn it!¡± Cursing aloud, he threw his staff aside in anger. Another werewolf, Te, who had been quietly observing, spoke up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it not working?¡± ¡°If it were working, I wouldn¡¯t be like this! Why is this ancient magic so damn sturdy? It¡¯s infuriating!¡± ¡°So, are you going to give up?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Kariman didn¡¯t respond to that question. He simply furrowed his brow, lost in thought. The magic sealing the fortress had weakened considerably over the years. When he first saw it, he thought it resembled ss covered in cracks, so he expected it would shatter with just a nudge. However, it hadn¡¯t been that easy. He had been at it for days. The fruits of that effort might be just within reach. But what if it was just an illusion? What if he was just wasting time? Such doubts made Kariman hesitate. Te seemed to sense his uncertainty and cautiously encouraged him. ¡°Just a little longer. Come on, Ail, say something.¡± The werewolf, who had slumped down in despair, finally spoke. ¡°Yeah, it can¡¯t be much longer.¡± ¡°¡­Hmph.¡± The reason they hade to the long-hidden fortress was not out of greed for some artifact that might be hidden there. It was because he heard from an unexpectedly encountered dark mage that there were the remains of an ancestor and a pureblood here. What was important was that if he could obtain even a part of those remains, even those of mixed blood could gain tremendous power. Kariman tightly closed his eyes and let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Whew.¡± Then he opened his palm. The staff that had been on the ground returned to his hand. ¡°Right. I can¡¯t give up now, especially after all this effort. The power of pureblood might be right in front of me, so I can¡¯t just stop here¡­ Huh?¡± Kariman furrowed his brows. Suddenly feeling psychologically uneasy, his instincts were ringing rms. He raised his head and looked back. He instinctively sensed hostility directed at him. And he saw a green light cutting through the sky. It was approaching him in a perfect parabolic arc. ¡®¡­Green Arrow?!¡¯ He had heard of it. Like silver arrows to a werewolf, they were deadly. He quickly summoned his magic to create a protective barrier. Whoooom! He tried to create a threeyered barrier, but before he could, the green arrow struck. It was much faster than he had anticipated. Its power was strong. The barrier, which could block dozens of arrows, couldn¡¯t withstand even for a moment and shattered. The fearsome reputation of the green arrow was no exaggeration. ¡®What?¡¯ That was Kariman¡¯sst thought. Whoosh! The green arrow swiftly stole his consciousness. His excellent regenerative ability was meaningless. Kariman¡¯s body, with an arrow lodged in his forehead, fell backward. Boom! ¡°Kariman?!¡± The two werewolves watching from the side were startled by theirrade¡¯s death and turned to see where the arrow hade from. There were creatures hiding on the hill like rats. For a moment, they looked like elves, but their shabby appearance caught their attention first. ¡°Humans. Get them!¡± ¡°No, kill them!¡± The two werewolves, Te and Ail, exchanged words and moved their bodies. As they kicked off the ground, they had already closed half the distance. Arrows flew toward them, but they bounced off uselessly. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Te shouted. Immediately, her form exploded into eleration and vanished from sight. They lost track of her movement. The vanished Te appeared behind DM. Feeling the menacing aura from behind, DM turned around in rm. ¡°!¡± He tried to respond with the arrow in his hand, but his movements were sluggish. Before that, Te¡¯s ws would tear him apart. The moment DM¡¯s face turned pale, he realized something was in front of him. Bang! Then Te¡¯s swung ws collided with the air. It was the barrier Audrey had created. Cracks began to form on the transparent barrier and then shattered like ss. The time gained was about two seconds. In that interval, Audrey¡¯s two golems moved. One shoved DM roughly with its body while extending a shield, and the other swung down a raised sword toward Te. Creeeak! The shield made of metal was torn by sharp ws, but it didn¡¯t break through. It didn¡¯t even budge. Te lowered her stance, avoiding the sword and pressing against the shield with her shoulder. No matter how heavy the golem was, if it was supported by two legs, it would inevitably fall if its bnce was disrupted. She noticed it wobbling. A natural opening presented itself. ¡°Ha!¡± The fallen archer and the terrified priest; both seemed easy to kill. Te¡¯s eyes glinted. Her choice was the priest, whose escape route was much cleaner. Just as she moved, an arrow flew towards her. Swoosh! DM, who had been knocked down by the golem, hurriedly threw the arrow he was holding. It wasn¡¯t particrly threatening, so she trusted her tough hide. As expected, the arrow didn¡¯t embed itself. It hurt, but it was something she could quickly recover from. She reached the priest and opened her mouth wide. ¡°I¡¯ll bite you!¡± Snap! ¡°Yikes!¡± Her teeth mped down. Te saw the priest barely slipping away in front of her. A man with a shield pulled at the priest¡¯s cor from behind. ¡°Damn it!¡± She was furious at having missed by such a narrow margin. This was no time to be dazed. Te saw magic reaching out toward her. It appeared to be chains, definitely a binding spell. ¡°These guys¡­!¡± Their response was rmingly quick. She nimbly dodged the chains and began to retreat. For now, it seemed best to fall back. She would summon the red wolves she had scattered ande back. ¡°Ail!¡± Thinking this, she called out herrade¡¯s name, but received no response. Wondering what was happening, she turned her head and witnessed an unbelievable sight. Ail¡¯s head was flying away, leaving his body behind. The moment she saw that, Te made a quick decision. She immediately turned and began to run. Just as she had approached, she quickly distanced herself from the mercenaries, but a hot voice suddenly came from right beside her. ¡°You¡¯re toote.¡± ¡°?!¡± A man with ck hair had somehow caught up and was swinging his sword. There was no dodging it. As he said, it was toote. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Swish¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Before she could finish her words, her neck was severed. Ian took a step forward and halted. The body of the decapitated werewolf slid along the ground before mming into a tree. ¡°That was close.¡± It had been the right choice to capture the werewolf that charged at them with all their strength in such a short time. If even one of their group had made a mistake, someone would have died. If that had happened, their morale would have plummeted before they even started exploring the ruins. Ian breathed a sigh of relief as he looked down at the werewolf. ¡®What was their reason for targeting the ruins?¡¯ Perhaps he should have taken a moment to talk instead of killing immediately. Swallowing his curiosity, he checked the werewolf¡¯s belongings, but there was nothing special. There were only clothes presumed to be what it wore in human form, some spare food, and assorted supplies. Reluctantly, he returned to his group. Despite the brief fightsting only 1-2 minutes, everyone looked visibly exhausted. ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± ¡°I thought I was going to die¡­¡± ¡°Me too.¡± Diem and Lise murmured with heavy expressions. Ian forced a wry smile. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time for any of us, so why the panic? Be grateful we survived. Let¡¯s rest a bit before we set off again.¡± The group nodded in agreement. * * * After a brief rest, Ian¡¯s party approached the ruins. The fortress walls and gates stood firm, as if to say no one could pass here. ¡°¡­Can¡¯t we force it open?¡± Griou stepped forward with his shield, but Ian knew that would be a futile effort. Werewolves who could use magic wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to not have tried that. As expected, the moment Griou pushed against the door, a translucent barrier appeared, sparking in response. Zap! ¡°Ugh!¡± Griou yelped and quickly pulled his hands back. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t injured. Still startled, Griou clutched his racing heart, and for a moment thought it was just static electricity, reaching out again foolishly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ian considered stopping him but ultimately decided against it. Zap! ¡°Argh!¡± The result was the same. However, whatever influence it had, the barrier began to change. Intricate patterns and symbols that had been hidden became faintly visible. Ian observed them closely but, being unfamiliar with magic, he didn¡¯t want to touch anything recklessly. But it wasn¡¯t a problem. They had an expert with them. Ian turned to Audrey. ¡°Can you prate it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve phrased that incorrectly.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about whether I can prate it. It¡¯s that this needs to be prated. Step aside.¡± Audrey stepped forward confidently and ced her hand on the barrier. No sparks flew. Instead, the patterns and symbols on the once translucent barrier became even clearer. However, perhaps due to the influence of the werewolf¡¯s magic, parts of it were heavily damaged with a purplish hue. ¡®Isn¡¯t this a bit troubling?¡¯ Ian nced at Audrey with a slightly anxious heart. She had a fierce look in her eyes. Fortunately, her expression wasn¡¯t dark. In fact, she even had a confident smile on her face. ¡°The werewolf that Diem killed first. It seems they were more skilled than we thought. At this rate¡­ it¡¯s almost as if the barrier has been nearly breached, right? Aha¡­ done!¡± Whether it was a simple task or not, as Audrey clenched her outstretched hand, the floating barrier copsed. With a crunching sound, as it hit the ground, remnants of magical energy shattered and vanished, causing the heavy gates to creak open inward. ¡°Whoa¡­!¡± The mercenaries gasped in awe at the sight, but Ian merely frowned. Perhaps due to the influence of the magic surrounding the ruins, he sensed a faint presence beyond the gates, btedly. And it wasn¡¯t just one or two. Quite a few figures were gathering. ¡°Prepare for battle.¡± If their identities were unknown, then for now, they were all enemies. Ian said this, and although the mercenaries looked puzzled, they quickly sprang into action. Creeeak¡­! A low growl echoed. Through the gap created by the open gates, he could see them standing there. Werewolves. ¡°!¡± However, they looked significantly weaker than the ones they had just fought. One couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they were still alive, as they appeared emaciated and their fur was patchy. Their faces were also rough, as if they were half-transformed. The werewolves slowly lifted their heads. Their eyes met Ian¡¯s. A chilling malice washed over him just as their eyes glinted with life, and they let out a terrifying roar before charging. Kyaaaah! ¡°Fall back!¡± Ian, who had already drawn his sword, stepped forward, channeling his magic into the de. Whoosh! A wave of hot air surged from the mes that erupted. With his eyes wide open, Ian shed upward, unleashing his technique. [Extermination 5 Style] [Punishment, Wheel Form] The mes wrapped around the de swelled violently and expelled a wheel of fire. One of the werewolves that had been charging couldn¡¯t avoid it in time and was trampled. In fact, there was no escape. The fortress gates weren¡¯t particrly wide, and the remaining space was filled with the mes spewed from the whirling wheel. Aaaaaah! What echoed was not a roar, but a scream. As the wheel passed by, the werewolves gathered in the narrow corridor caught fire, igniting without exception. Driven by survival instinct, they rolled on the ground in a desperate attempt to extinguish themselves, but it was futile. They wouldn¡¯t easily go out unless they jumped into water. Before long, their movements ceased, and they turned to char. A foul odor wafted through the air. ¡°Ugh.¡± The stench was enough to make anyone grimace. Diem and Lise among the group pinched their noses, but Ian found it hard to hide his smile. With just one technique, he had wiped out the werewolves. Of course, they were in a poor state, but even considering that, it was a satisfying result. This indicated that the training he had undergone was paying off, and he was steadily growing stronger. With a brighter expression, Ian scanned the surroundings. He spread his magic and carefully looked around, but nothing seemed out of ce. ¡°But why were the werewolves in such a sorry state trapped here?¡± Bringing up Audrey¡¯s words, everyone finally expressed their doubts. ¡°Given how emaciated they looked, they must have been starving for a long time.¡± ¡°Their appearance was strange too. Their faces seemed somewhat distorted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a characteristic of inferior beings among hybrids. In other words, they¡¯re the weak ones.¡± One by one, the team members looked at Ian, their faces asking for his thoughts. But he had nothing to say. The information was too limited for any opinions. ¡°We¡¯ll find out if we go in and investigate. Let¡¯s move.¡± As they stepped into the ruins, stone buildings greeted them. There were only a few intact structures, with most either copsed or partially ruined. However, the abundance of vegetation suggested that no one had visited for a long time. Choosing a nearby building to enter, they found dust piled high inside. After confirming that there were no traps or monsters, they decided to split up. They searched thoroughly but only found broken dishes, rusty swords, and rotting bedding. The only thing they managed to salvage was some silver coins. Ian tilted his head. ¡°¡­This currency isn¡¯t from the Gologrod era.¡± The patterns and portraits engraved on the coins were clearly from the Zail Empire. ¡®Has someone been here?¡¯ It was likely. Or perhaps someone had managed to enter but couldn¡¯t find their way out. Before mentioning it to the team, he decided to check a few more buildings in session. Fortunately, there were some findings. While he would need to appraise them to confirm their status as artifacts, he had discovered a magically imbued mace and a ring. ¡°The mace¡­ I think Lise should use it. The ring might be cursed, so I¡¯ll hold onto it for now.¡± ¡°Are you giving it to me?¡± Lise asked as she swung the mace in the air, and Audrey smiled brightly. ¡°Of course not! If you like it after trying it out, buy it from me. I¡¯ll give you a good discount on the appraisal, so don¡¯t feel too pressured. Now, let¡¯s keep looking! There might be more out there!¡± Despite their excited search, they had little luck. The team returned empty-handed, covered in long-settled dust. However, no one appeared disappointed. What they had explored so far were the outskirts, and the central fortress still awaited entry. Naturally, their gaze shifted toward the castle. Audrey spoke as if to rally their spirits. ¡°Now, the only ce left is over there.¡± ¡°However¡­ I hate to say this, but am I the only one feeling uneasy? Just thinking about entering there gives me a sense of danger. Is no one else feeling this way?¡± As Lise tentatively voiced her concerns, Grio and Diem nodded with uncertain expressions. It wasn¡¯t just fear; there was indeed a chilling aura emanating from the castle. Everyone had been aware but had chosen to ignore it until now. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Ian found himself agreeing with Lise¡¯s words. In fact, he was skeptical about whether Audrey had truly died here. While the three werewolves that had breached the barrier of the ruins had been threatening, he felt they would have somehow managed to ovee that. And if they hadn¡¯t, it would exin why Diem and Lise had been active until their return. They would have all died right here. ¡®So then¡­¡¯ Only the castle remained. Naturally, Audrey didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of retreating. ¡°You¡¯re all worrying unnecessarily. Let¡¯s go!¡± Nodding, she took the lead. As they approached the castle, the chilling aura intensified. Moreover, as if warning them not to get closer, a red magical circle appeared at the entrance, surrounding the castle. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this color seem a bit unsettling? Is it okay?¡± Diem said hesitantly, picking up a nearby stone and throwing it. The moment the stone hit the magical circle, it bounced right back. ¡°It¡¯s not ck magic, so it¡¯s fine. However, the structure is a bit unusual. It not only prevents entry but also makes it impossible to exit. Why was it set up this way? What are they hiding?¡± Audrey fiddled with the magic circle and continued speaking slowly. ¡°Well¡­ with a bit of focus for a few hours¡­ oh?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Ah, no. Not a problem, but¡­ I think I can break the magic right now. Does anyone need time?¡± Everyone exchanged nces, and Ian answered for them. ¡°Let¡¯s wrap it up quickly and head back.¡± ¡°Alright. Then, here we go.¡± Audrey summoned her magic and focused her mind. Before long, the red magic circle began to dissolve. Theplex patterns and symbols disappeared one by one, and a passage opened in no time. Representing everyone, Ian carefully opened the closed door. Creeeak! With a chilling sound, the hinges screamed. There were no traps or ambushes¡ªjust a heavy silence that felt ominous. As they shifted their gaze inside, a mystical sight unfolded before them. In the thick darkness, faint light emanated from the words etched into the floor, ceiling, walls, and pirs. ¡°Oh, my.¡± Ian sighed as soon as he saw it. He knew what this structure of magic meant. ¡®Sealing magic.¡¯ Realizing that fact, cold sweat began to form. The air, which he had thought was cool, now clung to his lungs. Instead of retreating, Ian stepped inside, turning his gaze toward the center. ¡®There¡¯s something here.¡¯ Upon closer inspection, he saw a skeletal white-furred werewolf kneeling with a sword embedded in its chest. He hoped it was dead, but it was breathing slowly. There was one more unusual detail: the magic flowing from the werewolf¡¯s body seeped into the inscriptions on the surrounding floor. At that moment, the words absorbing the magic began to glow violet and fade away. ¡®This isn¡¯t good.¡¯ The thought of danger kept nagging at him. The sealing magic that he had initially thought filled the room had numerous empty spaces. This couldn¡¯t have been the case from the beginning. They had likely sealed that werewolf for many years, but it was finally reaching its limits. Just then, the werewolf, which had beenpletely still, twitched. ¡°It¡­ it moved¡­!¡± Lise eximed in shock. Meanwhile, Audrey was scanning the sealing magic. She must instinctively realize that things weren¡¯t going well. The werewolf raised its head, which had been drooping, like a broken wind-up toy. In the darkness, red eyes red up as it stared at them, releasing a terrifying aura that washed over their bodies. ¡°Huh!¡± Grio, who was holding a shield, gasped and began to tremble. Diem and Lise were no different. The three were utterly terrified. The only ones who remained rtively calm were Ian and Audrey. Sniff. The werewolf moved its nose, taking in the scent before uttering a short phrase. ¡°[¡­Food¡­?]¡± The moment Ian heard that voice, his mind went nk like a sh of lightning, and his heart sank. He recognized that voice. Immediately, he realized the identity of the creature. ¡°Bloodw?¡± A jolt ran up his spine as if struck by lightning. Now everything started to make sense. ¡°Do you know that monster?¡± Ian nodded at Audrey¡¯s question. ¡°¡­It¡¯s a pureblood who has pledged allegiance to an outer god. Essentially, it¡¯s like a monstrous beast.¡± But not just any monster; it was as dangerous as the one the hero had struggled against before his regression. What made it particrly terrifying was its abilities: incredible regeneration that allowed it to regrow limbs after being severed, and a contagious mutation that turned nearby creatures into wolves. The emaciated, twisted werewolves they had encountered upon entering the fortress were all likely mutated vigers. ¡®So, it was sealed here?¡¯ That seemed to be the case. Bloodw, the named monster that would be feared in the future, looked at them with dull eyes and slowly rose to its feet, swaying as if it might fall over at any moment. Despite its apparent weakness, it held onto the sword lodged in its chest and began to pull it out. Sssssss! Smoke rose from its hand gripping the de. It was clearly burning, yet Bloodw didn¡¯t let go. Ian, who had been watching the scene with bated breath, snapped back to reality. ¡°Diem!¡± ¡°Uh, what?¡± ¡°You have the poison arrow, right?¡± ¡°The poison arrow? Yes, I have it.¡± Despite the sudden call andmand, Diem swiftly took out an arrow with a green tip and readied his bow. Even in his tension, his actions were fluid and natural. ¡°Don¡¯t aim for the head. Can you hit the heart?¡± ¡°At this distance¡­ probably.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll throw my dagger first. After that, you shoot.¡± Without waiting for a response, Ian reached for his waist, drew the dagger, and threw it. Bloodw dodged the dagger, but Diem¡¯s arrow followed quickly and struck. Thud! However, it missed the heart, hitting Bloodw on the left shoulder instead. [KYAAAAA!] The effect of the poison arrow was no exaggeration; Bloodw howled in pain. In a burst of agility that they hadn¡¯t seen before, it pulled the arrow out and tossed it aside. It looked furious, its teeth bared and eyes sharp with rage. It seemed ready to charge, but Audrey was quicker. She knelt down and ced her hands over the sealing magic to interfere. Vroom! The inscriptions on the floor, ceiling, walls, and pirs glowed brighter. [¡­¡­!] With that, Bloodw, which had been about to charge out, froze in its tracks. It was as if its entire body was bound by chains, unable to move. However, it wouldn¡¯t hold for long; it was starting to squirm. Audrey spoke urgently. ¡°Now¡¯s the time.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. It won¡¯t hold for long, so hurry!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 57 Chapter 57 ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Grio asked, startled. ¡°I said to run away.¡± ¡°On our own?¡± Audrey shouted back, incredulous. ¡°You want us to leave you behind?¡± ¡°No, how could you¡­!¡± Diem, Lise, and Grio hesitated. Even so, leaving their client behind to escape was a heavy burden. Failing the mission was one thing, but returning without the client would surely ruin their reputation. Their trustworthiness would be shattered. Audrey took a deep breath, showing patience, and quickly spoke. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t need to worry. I can get out of here as long as you¡¯re not with me.¡± Though it was regrettable, she could use the golem as bait and return to the magic tower. Audrey had no doubt she could escape from Bloodw. She rummaged through her belongings and pulled out a token. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the Green Tower.¡± Ian, unsure what to do with it, epted the token in a daze, staring down at it in his palm. The sound of shuffling feet made him turn around to see the mercenaries retreating. He couldn¡¯t me them. They weren¡¯t on a noble mission, nor did they harbor a grudge against the monsters. Staying here would only lead to certain death. So, it was a wise decision. ¡°¡­¡± But Ian had no intention of retreating. He turned to look at Bloodw. The creature¡¯s former might was nowhere to be found; it seemed weaker, just as its pitiful appearance suggested. His fear wasn¡¯t as strong as he had expected. Perhaps it was due to the golden insignia given to him by the hero, or maybe it was because he possessed a spiritual essence. ¡®Just once¡­¡¯ Was it worth a try? A surge of confidence began to swell within him. He wasn¡¯t nning to leave Audrey behind. Hadn¡¯t he resolved to save her? ¡°¡­¡± She probably wanted him to leave because she had some kind of confidence, but remembering her death before his regression, it was clear that any attempt would end in failure. ¡°Sir, let¡¯s go!¡± Grio urged from the side. But Ian didn¡¯t retreat; he stepped forward instead. ¡°No, I¡¯m not going. I¡¯m staying here.¡± He tucked the token Audrey had given him into his pocket and pulled a medicinal pill from a small bag at his waist. Audrey turned to him with an incredulous expression. ¡°Do you not understand the situation?¡± Ian chuckled softly and replied. ¡°I do. That¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this. If we run away now, we might survive, but you¡¯ll die. I can say that for certain. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saving, but it¡¯s likely to fail. Didn¡¯t you say you like tragic tales? You could have been the protagonist of one.¡± ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± Audrey looked bewildered. Fortunately, they still had time for such a conversation. ¡°But I don¡¯t like that kind of story. I don¡¯t want anyone to die. I¡¯m tired of shedding tears over memories of people. I want to continue my life with joy, not sorrow. I will seize victory. I won¡¯t let go of what I hold in my hands. I will create a happy ending, just like the heroes in fairy tales who lived happily ever after.¡± With that, Ian unwrapped the pill with one hand and ced it in his mouth. The taste was terrible. It wasn¡¯t good for the body either. But with a body at only Level 4, there was no choice but to consume it to fight against the monsters. After chewing once and swallowing, Ian continued speaking. ¡°So, right here.¡± He met Bloodw¡¯s gaze and lifted his drooping sword. ¡°I¡¯m going to hunt it.¡± mes erupted vigorously along the de. The fiery power contained within the mes would not only melt his shivering body but also dispel the thick darkness that hung in the air like fog. As his fighting spirit surged, Audrey hesitated and asked, ¡°Do we really have to fight?¡± ¡°Should we just leave it and run away?¡± ¡°That might not be a bad idea.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a naive thought. Do you really think a starving creature would willingly give up its prey right in front of it? Even if we let it go, it would return as an insurmountable foeter.¡± In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have risked his life for such a low-chance fight. He would have acted in a way that slightly favored his survival. But it seemed that traveling with the hero had changed his values. If he could take it down now, he would. [Krraa.] At that moment, Bloodw moved. It managed to pull the sword lodged in its chest and grasped it tightly. Just as expected. Soon, a purple aura flickered along the de, and Bloodw swung the sword. Crash! With a bizarre echo, the fierce de scraped across the ground, aimed directly at Audrey. ¡°Damn it!¡± Grio, who had been torn between fleeing or holding his ground, cursed and moved in front of Audrey, raising his shield. ng! The purple de struck against the shield, now glowing a bluish hue. ¡°Ugh!¡± Grio groaned as he barely managed to block it, but his expression was grim. Though it was only one strike, he felt the gap in strength with the opponent. And in that brief moment of distraction, Bloodw lunged forward, closing the distance in an instant. Grio, startled by the sudden appearance of Bloodw, swung his shield. Ian flinched at the sight. ¡°!¡± It was a foolish decision. They barely had enough time to defend, and now he was attacking! As if expecting this, Bloodw easily jumped over the shield and swung the sword, severing Grio¡¯s left arm. Slice! ¡°Ahhh!¡± A short scream erupted as Bloodwnded and attempted to slice through Grio¡¯s legs next. Rather than killing him instantly, it aimed to elicit screams and despair. Knowing the creature¡¯s cruel nature, Ian recognized its intent. He rushed forward, extending his sword. ng! The de was deflected before it could reach Grio¡¯s leg. Seeing his attack thwarted, Bloodw wore a displeased expression but stepped back, as if satisfied for now. Despite its ragged appearance, its movements were agile. But then Audrey seemed to intervene, and the sealing magic filling the building emitted a bright light, causing Bloodw¡¯s movements to slow slightly. Ian didn¡¯t miss the opportunity and charged forward, swinging his sword. ng, ng, ng! The sharp de relentlessly pressured Bloodw, and the mes lingered in the air, disorienting it. However, Bloodw was blocking the attacks with an impressive swordsmanship that made it hard to believe it was a werewolf. Though the mes singed its fur, leaving it charred in spots, the de never made contact with its body. It was fierce. To anyone watching, it would look as powerful as a waterfall. But if this state continued, it would be evident that Ian would tire quickly. He knew that, but he didn¡¯t stop attacking. Instead, he closed the distance further and kept his arms moving. asionally, he used his feet as well. ng! The series of strikes forced Bloodw to retreat repeatedly. [Crack?] The creature¡¯s expression twisted, clearly annoyed by the fact. If it were to surrender its neck so easily, that would be ideal, but naturally, it counterattacked. Bloodw¡¯s sword lunged at Ian along the path of his de. He could predict where it was aiming. With a slight twist of its arm, it could have easily dodged, but it didn¡¯t. It was a narrow escape. As if intentionally allowing the attack, Bloodw took advantage of the moment. The expensive leather armor he had purchased for a high price was utterly useless, splitting apart and exposing flesh beneath. Before the blood could spurt out, the violet aura from the de seeped through the wound. Thanks to the potion¡¯s effects, he felt no pain, but the strange, unpleasant sensation was undeniable. ¡®It¡¯s fine.¡¯ He could endure this much. Even if he took a step back, he would charge forward again. The persistence seemed to catch Bloodw off guard. Amidst the fierce confrontation, Ian felt a grin forming on his face as the wounds umted slowly. While the side effects of the potion yed a role, the pride of standing toe-to-toe with the notorious Bloodw was significant. ¡°Ugh!¡± However, the repeated attacks strained his arms; his muscles screamed, and his joints creaked. He was out of breath. But he couldn¡¯t stop. He had to keep going. He needed to use the right technique at the right moment to finish it off. Bloodw was likely reaching its limit as well. The sealing magic Audrey maintained was continuously draining its mana, and the mes emanating from Ian were surely sapping Bloodw¡¯s stamina quickly. For a brief moment, Bloodw¡¯s legs trembled slightly. Sensing the moment was ripe, Ian feigned a mistake, deliberately showing a gap. ¡®Will you let this opportunity slip by?¡¯ It was unlikely. It must seem like the perfect chance. As expected, Bloodw¡¯s eyes gleamed with a different intensity, and it swung its sword with a renewed vigor. Ian didn¡¯t evade; he took the blow. ng! Metal shed violently. It felt heavy. He could have had his skull split open. Could he withstand it? The gaze from Bloodw suggested it was questioning that, but it was too early to feel relieved. The de, imbued with violet energy, began to draw a circle, pushing Ian¡¯s sword outward from the inside. If he hadn¡¯t been prepared, he would have lost his grip on the sword. At this moment, it was crucial not to allow the flow to break so the next sequence could follow seamlessly. ¡®I¡¯ll return it to you.¡¯ Ian replicated Bloodw¡¯s technique. ¡®Return of Heaven.¡¯ The de, which had been thrust inward, now turned outward. ng! [-?!] With a clear ringing sound, Bloodw¡¯s sword flew from its grasp. The creature¡¯s eyes widened in shock, its expression turning to one of disbelief. It seemed to be questioning how Ian could use this technique. No, it was likely just that. He struggled to suppress augh. Because he was a genius. Overflowing with talent. It wasn¡¯t just that he copied what he saw once. Having suffered greatly from this technique, he understood its usefulness. After surviving, he dedicated time and effort to mastering it. And seeing it work now made all the hardships worthwhile. But it was too early to be satisfied. He drew more mana, using the technique in rapid session. [Destruction of Evil, 5th Form] Quietly repeating the incantation in his mind, the mes that had been swirling around his body surged into the de in his hand. In an instant, the mes vanished from the surroundings, and darkness closed in. But within that darkness, Ian¡¯s eyes shone sharper than anything. ¡®Punishment, Decapitation.¡¯ The de, pointing upward, fell like a guillotine. Bloodw recoiled in horror, but before it could escape, the de mercilessly sliced through its body. The silver fur, a symbol of its pure bloodline, burned ck, and its tough hide split open and stuck together. ¡®Got it!¡¯ No matter how regenerative it was, this was bound to be fatal. Yet, had he underestimated Bloodw too much? Suddenly, a fur-covered hand shot out and grabbed his neck. ¡°!¡± A chill shot through him. If his neck snapped, there would be no escape. But thankfully, that didn¡¯t happen. Instead, Bloodw hurled Ian towards a nearby pir. Boom! In the blink of an eye, he was flung away from Bloodw, mming into the pir with a tremendous impact. It felt as if all his bones were crushed. No, they must have actually broken. Ian, having crashed into the pir, fell to the ground like a rag doll. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 58 Chapter 58 ¡°Ugh¡­.¡± Breathing properly was impossible. But if he justy there, he might truly die. Ian struggled to lift his head and re at Bloodw. The creature wasn¡¯t in good shape either. Thick ichor flowed from its wounds, and it stood dazed, staring back with malevolent intent. There was still a chance. In this moment, Ian was relieved that he hadn¡¯t dropped his sword. He reached back, rummaging through the pouch at his waist. When his fingers closed around a small vial, he pulled it out. ¡®It¡¯s not broken.¡¯ The ss vial, inscribed with a spell, contained a healing potion given to him by Bishop Gaon as a bonus. He only had three left, and he wanted to save them, but this wasn¡¯t the time for that. With his mana already drained and his body in rough shape, he had no choice. Pong¡ª He popped the cap off with his thumb and gulped it down. The dose wasn¡¯trge enough for more than a sip, but since it was a knight¡¯s potion, its effects were immediate. The pain was already subsiding. Bloodw¡¯s eyes twitched. Ian tossed the empty vial aside like trash, chuckling. ¡°Looks like you want to call me a coward.¡± But it couldn¡¯t be helped. This fight was never a fair match, so using every means at his disposal was the right call. [Kyahhhh!] Bloodw roared in response, and a red aura began to swirl around its fingers. ¡°Whew.¡± Seeing that, Ian exhaled. This was it; the definitive reason the creature was named Bloodw. The red energy looked like a de at first nce, but in reality, it was akin to a saw. If it grazed his skin even slightly, it would literally rip him apart. [Kyahhhhhh!] Bloodw crouched low, tensing its thighs, and then leaped forward. Ian forced his stiff body to move, hurriedly dodging out of the way. Boom! A sound like an explosion erupted, sending dust flying into the air and obscuring his vision. However, Bloodw burst through the cloud of dust almost immediately. It looked furious, its primal nature fully unleashed. It swung its arms wildly, sending red lines shooting through the air. Kaka-krak! Kaka-krak! Ian easily dodged the erratic red lines as they scraped the ground. They weren¡¯t precise like a sword technique; they werepletely chaotic, making it simple to predict their path. Yet, that didn¡¯t make him feel at ease. One misstep could mean leaving no final words behind. Cold sweat trickled down his back. Grrrum! He had nned to endure until Bloodw¡¯s mana ran out, but unfortunately, the old fortress was beginning to tremble, dust falling from the ceiling with subtle vibrations. If the building copsed, he would be dead without a chance to escape. ¡®Is there a time limit?¡¯ That meant he had to take down Bloodw before the structure gave way. Moreover, with each passing red line, the seals inscribed on the floor and walls were being damaged. Time was running out in many ways. Bloodw lunged again, the red energy crashing down, but Ian stood his ground, raising his sword to block. Kaka-krak! The strike felt weightless yet heavy. The red line pierced through the mes enveloping his de, dealing direct damage. It seemed resilient, likely due to the high cost he paid for it, but he doubted it could hold up much longer. Squeak! Suddenly, a sharp sound sliced through the air, and something zipped past him. At a nce, it was an arrow with a green tip, which lodged itself into Bloodw¡¯s neck. Kwahk! [Krk?!] The frenzied beast froze in ce. It wasn¡¯t dead but seemed unable toprehend the sudden turn of events. ¡®¡­Diem!¡¯ He thought it had fled, but it seemed to have returned. Ian didn¡¯t waste this opportunity. Just then, perhaps due to Lise¡¯s blessing, vitality surged through his exhausted body. Drawing on his mana, he activated a technique. Siiiiing! With explosive force, his de traced a beautiful arc, severing Bloodw¡¯s forearm. As the creature¡¯s instincts dulled and its reason returned, its eyes widened in shock. In desperation, it kicked upwards with its legs, red energy swirling around its feet. ¡®No way to dodge.¡¯ He had to block. Ian raised his sword. Kaka-krak! A chilling sound rang out up close. He barely managed to defend himself, but cracks formed along the intact de, shattering it into pieces. Ian quickly assessed the situation. He discarded the broken hilt without hesitation. Should he pull out a dagger? No, that wouldn¡¯t inflict significant damage. It might not even pierce its hide. In that moment, Ian¡¯s eyes sparkled with determination as he lunged at Bloodw, pushing it to the ground. He grasped the shaft of the arrow embedded in Bloodw¡¯s neck, gazing into its anxious eyes with a grim smile. Then¡ª mes burst forth from his palm, pouring into Bloodw¡¯s throat through the arrow shaft. There were no screams, only frantic thrashing. Ian remained atop Bloodw, squeezing everyst drop of mana from his reserves. ¡°Enough! Die!¡± [Grurrr¡­!] It was reaching its limit. Bloodw exhaled mes, sagging under the strain. The mes surrounding them gradually weakened until they flickered out like a candle. ¡°Hah¡­! Hah!¡± Ian felt an overwhelming sense of fatigue wash over him. Even breathing was bing a struggle. He stumbled atop Bloodw¡¯s body before copsing sideways. ¡°Ian!¡± Audrey rushed over urgently. ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± Ian couldn¡¯t speak; all he could manage were pained groans. Breathing was a challenge. ¡°Lise,e here! This is more urgent!¡± Lise hurried over, praying fervently as she attempted to heal him, but the effect was minimal. ¡°Step aside.¡± With a rough tone, Diem approached, holding the sword that had been lodged in Bloodw¡¯s body. Skillfully, he extracted the mana stone from the charred remains of the beast. ¡°Are you going to eat that?¡± Diem nodded at Audrey¡¯s skeptical gaze, as if to say it was obvious. ¡°As you all know, this creature is low on mana. It¡¯s in a state of exhaustion. In this condition, healing spells won¡¯t be effective; replenishing its mana is the best option.¡± ¡°But eating an unprocessed mana stone could¡­.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. As far as I know, red spear knights can consume unprocessed mana stones without any issues. Especially since you¡¯re of the Berger family lineage. If it bothers you, just break it up before eating.¡± ¡°¡­Just give it to me.¡± Audrey epted the mana stone from Diem and fed it to Ian. His mana surged rapidly, and his breathing stabilized. The paleplexion he had moments ago returned to normal. Finally able to catch his breath, Ian closed his eyes and drifted off into a faint. * * * ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake?¡± A soft voice spoke nearby. Opening his eyelids, he saw Audrey walking beside him. His vision swayed. Ian realized he was being carried by a golem. It should have been ufortable, but oddly enough, it felt quitefortable. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± ¡°Um, I feel refreshed!¡± That shouldn¡¯t be possible. After depleting his mana, he should have felt worse, yet he only felt a slight residual fatigue. He was feeling remarkably well. Audrey smiled brightly. ¡°Then you can walk?¡± Nodding, the golem stopped and set him down. At that moment, Ian realized something was strapped to his back. Reaching behind him, he grasped it. ¡°¡­A sword?¡± Pulling it out, he found it was the very sword embedded in Bloodw¡¯s body. But the moment he gripped the hilt, a warm, soft power flowed into his hand. Ian was taken aback. This force, permeating his body without any resistance, was undoubtedly holy power. ¡°Wait. Could this be¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a holy sword. I don¡¯t know who wielded it or whose blessing resides within it. We could have it appraised at the cathedral, but if we did, they¡¯d probably seize it as a relic. So, you can keep it.¡± ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re entrusting it to me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m giving it to you. Don¡¯t feel burdened; consider itpensation. You¡¯ve eaten a mana stone from a mana beast and now a holy sword too. This is quite the reward foring here, isn¡¯t it?¡± At her words, Ian chuckled and examined the holy sword. Having been lodged in Bloodw for so long without any maintenance, the de was still sharp. He couldn¡¯t find any damage. It pleased him greatly. Suddenly, Ian realized he was outside the fortress, with the sun high in the sky. ¡°But how long was I asleep?¡± ¡°A full day. To be honest, we nned to stay in the fortress until you woke up, but when morning came and you showed no signs of stirring, we decided to carry you out.¡± ¡°And the investigation of the fortress?¡± ¡°Of course, we did that. The vast array of sealing techniques that have sustained the mana core up to today. We also found several other artifacts. After appraisal, we n to distribute one each to our mercenaries, except for you. So don¡¯t feel left out.¡± It was shameless to worry about that. Ian replied that it was unnecessary. ncing at Grio, he saw that Lise had reattached Bloodw¡¯s severed arm, and it looked perfectly fine. No injuries, no casualties. A satisfactory oue. Above all, Ian felt a great sense of pride that Audrey had survived and that Bloodw, which would have been a nightmare for the East, had been dealt with beforehand. With a content smile, he moved forward. * * * Upon returning to the green magic tower, Ian enjoyed a deep sleep on a soft bed and filled his stomach with a hearty meal. Just as he was about to step outside for a leisurely walk, Audrey came to find him. ¡°Ian, do you have a moment?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing much. After our trip to the ruins, my brother wanted to meet with you for a bit.¡± ¡°Your brother¡­?¡± Ian nodded readily. Following Audrey, he entered a room where a man was waiting. He was young, but Ian recognized him immediately. The man stepped forward, extending his hand in greeting. ¡°Wee. Thanks for taking the time, I¡¯m Elian Pretus.¡± ¡°Ian Berger.¡± As they shook hands, Ian examined Elian¡¯s gaze. He seemed pleased to meet him, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of reaction he had expected. It was more of a simple fondness typical of a first encounter. He¡¯d need to converse more to be sure, but it appeared that he hadn¡¯t experienced regression. ¡®No, that¡¯s not right.¡¯ He could be certain. Elian had not regressed. If he had, he wouldn¡¯t have remained a bystander to the death of his younger brother, which he had regretted so deeply. Thinking logically, the answer came quickly. ¡°Shall we sit down first? Would you like something to drink?¡± Before he knew it, Elian was already at the disy case where the alcohol and sses were kept. ¡°No alcohol.¡± Audrey, who had been silent, spoke up, causing Elian¡¯s expression to darken rapidly as he turned back to Ian. His slumped shoulders looked quite pitiful. Ian already knew that Elian enjoyed drinking. Before regression, they had be friends over their shared love of alcohol. Ian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit early, but wouldn¡¯t one drink be alright?¡± ¡°Is that how you feel?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I like that. Then let¡¯s just have one drink.¡± Audrey sighed from the side, but Elian pretended not to hear and hummed a tune as he fetched the alcohol and sses from the disy. ¡°Wait a second.¡± Ian was startled when he saw the bottle Elian was holding. Elian smirked slyly, lifting the corners of his mouth. ¡°From your reaction, it seems you know what this is? We¡¯re meeting for the first time today, but I feel like we¡¯ll get along just fine.¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¡°¡­Sr Whale.¡± Ian stared nkly at the bottle of alcohol in Elian¡¯s hand. It was a rare item that could only be purchased by those with a certain level of status, fame, and wealth, and was sold through a lottery system. Seeing Ian¡¯s eyes light up, Elian wore a proud expression. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a 12-year-old, but that doesn¡¯t diminish its value.¡± ¡°Are you really giving me a ss?¡± Ian¡¯s tone became more respectful. Elian had often boasted about having several bottles of rare alcohol, but Ian never expected him to have this one. This was definitely something worth bragging about. Elian nodded and opened the bottle, pouring a ss for Ian. ¡°Of course. Here you go. Sorry it¡¯s not brand new, but it¡¯s one of the more valuable bottles I have.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ian epted the ss Elian offered. Even before bringing it to his nose, the rich aroma wafted up. He raised the ss slightly and took a sip. A smooth swallow and a sweet taste. Everything was perfectly delightful, leaving him in awe. ¡°Wow. This is even better than I imagined.¡± ¡°In a good way?¡± ¡°Of course! Thanks to you, I can see why it¡¯s so expensive.¡± Elian smiled at Ian¡¯s heartfelt admiration and asked, ¡°Is one ss not enough?¡± ¡°To be honest, yes.¡± As Ian¡¯s gaze drifted to the remaining bottle, Elian chuckled and poured a bit more. However, he didn¡¯t fill his own ss. Audrey looked at him disapprovingly but didn¡¯t say anything, only sighing. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No need for thanks. I should be the one grateful. You saved my precious little sister, the future tower master, and someone who will be a steadfast pir for the empire.¡± Audrey frowned. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t exaggerate.¡± ¡°Tsk, look at that. Isn¡¯t he a bit foolish? She doesn¡¯t even realize she almost died. Do you think she could have escaped from a pure-blood werewolf unscathed? I doubt that. Either she came back with just her head or she came back headless. It had to be one of the two.¡± There was another option: not returning at all. Elian turned to Ian. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. But I genuinely mean it when I say thank you. Your brave actions and decisions in facing the pure-blood deservemendation. You¡¯ve safeguarded hope for the world. My little sister will save many people in the empire in the future.¡± Ian nodded and drained his ss again. He wished he could savor every drop, but he felt the taste would be too enticing to resist. Looking down at the empty ss, he sighed in regret, and Elian chuckled. ¡°You really do enjoy your drinks.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t drink if I don¡¯t have any.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s n a leisurely drinking session next time we have the chance, and for now, shall we get to the main topic?¡± ¡°The main topic?¡± ¡°Actually, the reason I called you here is different. The tower master asked me to convey their thanks for saving their granddaughter, along with this.¡± Elian produced a dark box from below the table, as if he had prepared it in advance. ¡°Open it.¡± Ian blinked in surprise at the sudden gift but reached out to open the box. With a soft click, the box opened. ¡°¡­A ring?¡± At a nce, it was clear that magic had been imbued in it, with intricate characters densely engraved. And suspiciously, there were three bright blue orbs. That was all there was. For the size of the box, the contents were surprisingly meager. Ian looked at Elian with a questioning expression. ¡°This is the ring ¡®Gratias,¡¯ gifted only to distinguished individuals from the Green Tower. It can hold up to six items, each weighing a total of 15 kg or less. Made from the mineral Lethe, known for its high resistance to all attributes, it¡¯s unlikely to break easily.¡± ¡°And what are these orbs?¡± ¡°You may have heard of them. We dare to call them ¡®Nerdiel¡¯s Tears¡¯ in honor of the third lord. It¡¯s a potion made from processed Level 6 mana stones that allows for the rapid recovery of some expended mana immediately upon consumption. Additionally, it calms you down, dulls pain, and temporarily enhances your abilities, making it very useful in dangerous situations.¡± Calming, analgesic, awakening. ¡°This is incredible.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a drug.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Well, I suppose you could say that. But don¡¯tpare it to those lowly substances. It¡¯s virtually free of side effects, so you can rest assured. Would I really give something addictive or harmful to my benefactor?¡± Ian nodded with a skeptical expression and slipped the ring onto his finger. ¡°What about the usage?¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s fine. I have a rough idea.¡± He had used something simr before. He demonstrated how Nerdiel¡¯s Tears would disappear from his hand and reappear. Once he got the hang of it, it was as simple as pulling items in and out of his pocket. The response speed was impressively quick. In a pinch, it seemed suitable for using consumables like doping agents or recovery potions. Feeling pleased that he received such an unexpected gift just forpleting the task, he said, ¡°This is great. Thank you. Please convey my gratitude to the tower master.¡± ¡°Of course, I will.¡± After a bit more light conversation with Elian, Ian bid farewell and left the room with Audrey. ¡°What will you do now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just rest. I had an unexpected ordeal. If it¡¯s alright with you, could you ask Judith to guide me?¡± ¡°Sorry, but that might be a bit difficult. I n to study the mana core we obtained from the ruins. Although a lot of time has passed, if we recharge the mana, we might be able to create a golem of a higher grade than Baekun.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s too bad.¡± Audrey chuckled adorably. ¡°We¡¯re supposed to meetter anyway, right?¡± ¡°¡­Later?¡± ¡°What? Did you forget? I think I promised to treat you all to a big meal; do you really not remember?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Now that she mentioned it, they had agreed to celebrate the sessfulpletion of the exploration of the ruins. ¡°Do you remember now? Then don¡¯t be too disappointed. Let¡¯s have a st when we meetter, okay? Don¡¯t bete!¡± Waving her hand, Audrey left without a trace of lingering attachment. Ian chuckled at her retreating figure and spent some time sightseeing with Judith. When it was time for their meeting, he headed to the restaurant where they had agreed to meet, and everyone was already gathered. While enjoying delicious food and drink and engaging in friendly conversation, Diem, who was sitting next to him, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Sir, I have a question¡­ No, wait. Should I ask Lise instead?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± At the mention of her name, Lise, who was sipping her drink, immediately turned to Elian with a bright smile. Diem, noticing her reaction, blushed slightly and slowly began to speak. ¡°Um, how much rank do you need to wear a pure white robe embroidered with golden thread in the temple?¡± ¡°That¡¯s something only high priests can wear. The judges, cardinals, heroes, saints, and even the pope can wear it. It¡¯s a bit broad, but why do you ask all of a sudden?¡± ¡°This is a secret, but I saw someone wearing that robest night.¡± His voice was so low that it could easily be drowned out by the surrounding noise if one didn¡¯t pay attention. However, everyone present heard his words. As the gazes turned towards him, Diem smiled widely, seemingly pleased with the attention, and continued. ¡°Last night, several holy knights were escorting someone wearing that robe to somewhere.¡± ¡°Where was this? Here in Judith? Do you remember the insignia embroidered on the robe?¡± At Lise¡¯s question, Diem pondered for a moment before gesturing as he exined. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure, but it looked a bit spiky. I¡¯d say the des were arranged in a circr pattern?¡± ¡°¡­Ah, that.¡± Lise nced around to ensure no one else was listening before continuing. Ian had already figured out what it symbolized. A hero. ¡°It seems it was a hero.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t see what they looked like, did you?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t see, they were gone in an instant¡­¡± ¡°Hm, I wonder what the hero was doing in Judith. I hope it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Various spections arose, but Ian leaned towards the idea that the hero was visiting for a break. The Green Tower was located far from the defense line, and he hadn¡¯t heard of any incidents urring at this time. A hero is still a person; they need to rest too. However, he was genuinely curious about which lord the hero belonged to. After the gathering with the mercenaries, Ian enjoyed a leisurely time in Judith. ¡°Ah, this is nice.¡± He was in the rxation room set up on the middle floor of the Green Tower. This space, protected by magic, had no windows but featured walls that werepletely open, offering a clear view of the outside scenery. Many people came here to rx, and Ian was among them. Every morning, after strenuous training involving exercise and fire maniption, he woulde here to unwind. The heightened senses he sharpened while fighting the pure-blooded werewolf, Bloodw, dulled a bit in this peaceful environment. A little mental rxation was necessary to continue enduring the rigorous training. Just as he was sipping a refreshing drink through a straw, reying the battle against Bloodw in his mind, he noticed the once-bustling rxation room had fallen silent. Wondering what was happening, he turned to see someone standing at the entrance. With green hair in sight, he momentarily thought it was Audrey, but it was her brother, Elian. Nearby people greeted him, and Elian responded with a tired expression as he walked over. Their eyes met as he searched for an empty seat. ¡°Oh? Well, look who it is!¡± Elian approached him with a weing expression. ¡°If you¡¯re not waiting for someone, can I sit here?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Although there were many empty seats around, there was no reason to refuse him. ¡°You look well. How do you find Judith? Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes. The food is delicious, the people are nice, and the atmosphere is rxing. It¡¯s a great vacation spot.¡± ¡°The scenery is beautiful too, right? It would have been even better if you came in the fall, with a lover by your side.¡± Ian let out a wry smile. ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard that at least ten times already. And shouldn¡¯t you ask first if I have a significant other?¡± ¡°¡­Don¡¯t you have a fianc¨¦e? If you¡¯re a direct descendant of Berger, there must be plenty of people wanting to be engaged.¡± ¡°Fortunately, my father doesn¡¯t pressure me in that regard.¡± ¡°Then what about my sister?¡± Ian thought of Audrey. ¡°Unfortunately, your sister doesn¡¯t seem to have feelings for me. And I also think it¡¯s not the right time for me to date.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a shame.¡± Elian continued the conversation, mainlyining about his current responsibilities. While Ian listened and offered the asional response, Elian suddenly fell silent, lost in thought. He then stared at Ian and spoke. ¡°Speaking of which, I heard from my sister that you have many skills. Can you do any tracking? Or rather, it would be more urate to say ¡®tracing.¡¯¡± ¡°If there are at least minimal traces, it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that lightly. I¡¯m asking seriously.¡± ¡°I¡¯m answering seriously as well.¡± Elian nodded and snapped his fingers. A strange wave emanated from his fingertips. Ian then saw a transparent barrier forming around a certain radius. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I just don¡¯t want anyone eavesdropping on our conversation.¡± ¡°Ah, so you have something important to say?¡± ¡°Are you interested in taking on amission? It¡¯ll be quite rewarding. A deposit of five gold coins, plus an additional two gold coins per day. The amount a typical mercenary could earn is¡­¡± However, Elian paused, chuckling in disbelief. ¡°Oh, I guess as a descendant of Berger, money wouldn¡¯t be an issue. But I assure you, if you take thismission, you won¡¯t regret it. The client is quite influential. So, will you?¡± Ian contemted for a moment and decided to ept. His curiosity about the influential client piqued, and he was already considering taking action anyway. If he could get amission like this, he would be grateful. Elian, relieved, took out some paper and a pen from his belongings and quickly wrote something down. When Ian received it, he saw a brief note saying that a skilled person would be sent, along with the location and a signature. ¡°If you go there, they¡¯ll be waiting for you. Good luck.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 60 Chapter 60 The location written on the paper Elian handed over was a cafe situated in a secluded corner of Judith. The windows were covered with curtains, obscuring the view inside, and the door was closed. However, when Ian grasped the doorknob, it turned without resistance. After a brief moment of hesitation, he opened the door. Inside stood a knight d in pristine white armor and wearing a helmet. For a moment, he thought it was a statue, but there was no reason to ce one in a corridor. ¡®A pdin?¡¯ From the style engraved on the armor, there was no doubt. It belonged to the Fourth Lord, Hamir. Suddenly, he recalled what Diem had saidst night about seeing someone important from the temple, and he suspected this knight might be one of them. The pdin, standing resolutely, spoke up. ¡°There should be a sign outside. We¡¯re not open for business today¡­ Ah, wait. That insignia¡­¡± The pdin approached Ian, staring intently at the golden insignia on his cor. After a low groan, he straightened his posture and apologized. ¡°I apologize for my rudeness towards a noble of the Pantheon. Unfortunately, this establishment is not avable for use today. Please consider visiting again another time.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m here on amission.¡± ¡°¡­Amission?¡± Instead of providing a detailed exnation, Ian presented the paper he received from Elian. After checking it, the pdin nced at Ian and nodded. ¡°Follow me.¡± As he followed the pdin into the cafe, he spotted a woman sitting alone in a secluded corner. The moment Ian looked at her, he froze in ce, his eyes widening. The woman, leaning her head against the wall in exhaustion, was stunningly beautiful, resembling a sleeping princess from a fairy tale. Her long, flowing ck hair, a face that seemed sculpted by the gods, and even though she was sitting and draped in a robe, her figure was undeniably striking. A mysterious aura radiated from her, enhancing her allure even further. Without a doubt, she was more beautiful than any woman he had ever seen. His heart raced, and he felt a powerful tremor as he recognized her identity. ¡®¡­Abe.¡¯ The chosen warrior of the Fourth Lord, Hamir of the Reverse Sky. The one who had brought the greatest change to his life before his reincarnation. Memories of the time spent with her began to resurface vividly. ¡ªSadly, this world is on the brink of apocalypse. Are you aware? The first words she had spoken as soon as they revealed their identities. ¡ªI need your help. And her following invitation. ¡ªThe Lord wishes to protect thisnd. Having been chosen by him, I too strive to safeguard it. When he asked her why she couldn¡¯t just pass by a group of monsters, she had replied: ¡ªWell done. Not everyone can synchronize with me like this. You truly have talent. After they had defeated the Blood w together, she had praised him as she helped him up. ¡ªLater, sometime, would you care for a drink with me? She had interjected during a discussion about alcohol with Elian, offering the suggestion with a gentle smile. They had shared many conversations afterward. Watching her back, he felt a growing desire to be with her. He began to wish to reach level 7 and share the burdens she carried on her shoulders. But that never came to pass. In reality, it was like a pile of burdens. He had only reached level 6 after the battle with the foreign monsters, and it was only then that he had achieved it. ¡ªThat¡¯s not it. I intend to start over. ¡ªIan. Thank you. I coulde this far because of you. And¡­ I¡¯m sorry. Thest conversation they had echoed in his mind like a vivid dream. The memory of her face back then blended with her youthful visage now. ¡®Who would have thought I¡¯d meet her here?¡¯ It truly was an unexpected event. He felt his body tremble with emotion, and a smile threatened to break across his face at the long-awaited reunion. ¡°Lady Abe.¡± The pdin approached and called her name. Her heavy eyelids fluttered slightly before slowly lifting, and she exhaled softly. She seemed quite exhausted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I must have dozed off.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. You should rest when you can.¡± ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± ¡°In terms of time, it probably hasn¡¯t been an hour. If it were up to me, I would have let you sleep longer, but someone sent by Elian Pretus has arrived.¡± ¡°Really?¡± She asked while yawning. ¡°Yes. And they are also a noble of the Pantheon.¡± Abe took the paper from the pdin, quickly scanned it with her eyes, and frowned slightly. ¡°Ian, Berger? Is that you?¡± Her ash-colored eyes stared intently. Ian almost smiled involuntarily under that gaze but managed to keep his mouth shut and responded instead. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit excited. Her fatigue seemed to lift as she smiled, brightening the space around them like blooming flowers. ¡°You look youthful.¡± ¡°Likewise.¡± Abe tilted her head slightly, keeping her lips pressed together, and asked again. ¡°Are you really Ian Berger?¡± There seemed to be an unexinable sense of nostalgia in her voice. ¡®¡­Could it be?¡¯ Could Abe have also reincarnated? However, recalling their conversation just before her death, there should be some sign of joy at this reunion, but she showed none. Ian decided not to dig deeper for now. It wouldn¡¯t do any good to raise unnecessary suspicions, so he only answered her question. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not?¡± ¡°A little. I¡¯ve heard you were a rogue. You¡¯re very different from what I thought¡­ and being a noble of the Pantheon? That seems unlikely.¡± Ian flinched. He was sure she knew something. Thinking back, the Fourth Lord, Hamir¡¯s power was that of the Reverse Sky. It was said to be the ability to reverse any situation or condition, and if it could even involve time, there was a strong possibility it rted to reincarnation. He had so many questions he wanted to ask her. Had she also reincarnated? But with the pdin watching, he couldn¡¯t bring it up. Seeing his puzzled expression, she stammered. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it. More importantly, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Abe, the chosen warrior of Lord Hamir.¡± The words he wanted to say were stuck in his throat, but he swallowed them down and conveyed his honor at meeting her. ¡°Have you heard about themission from Elian?¡± ¡°He mentioned something about a decent job.¡± ¡°Hmm, that guy. He seems diligent but surprisingly has azy side. This task won¡¯t be easy. What¡¯s your current level?¡± ¡°I¡¯m at level 4, almost level 5.¡± Having consumed the hard-to-obtain monster¡¯s gem, he was growing rapidly, at an astonishing rate considering his magical capacity. ¡°From what you say, it seems you have some confidence in your skills? There¡¯s nothing wrong with that kind of confidence. But I must warn you, this mission¡­ even at level 5, you could die.¡± Ian chuckled. She was quite different from the Abe he once knew. He had thought she was all seriousness, but it seemed she was quite gentle in her younger days. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡± Havinge this far, it would be a disgrace to tarnish the name of Berger, and it would reflect poorly on the Green Tower as well. There¡¯s no such thing as apletely safe task in this world, especially not when ites to missions undertaken by mercenaries. ¡°Alright then, shall we head out?¡± ¡°Are we leaving right away?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll take a carriage part of the way, so I¡¯ll exin as we go. Since Elian introduced you, I¡¯ll trust you for now, but I sincerely hope you have the skills to back it up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I heard it involves tracking, and I won¡¯t disappoint you in that regard.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± Ian followed Abe. The carriage was already prepared to depart at any moment. Sitting across from each other, Abe spoke first. ¡°First, we¡¯re tracking a monster.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± That was an unexpected answer, and it didn¡¯t make sense to him. Why would a warrior spend valuable time on something like a monster? Frankly, a pdin could handle a lesser beast alone, or they could hire mercenaries or summon the city¡¯s forces. Unless there was some precious treasure involved, it was hard to exin. Noticing his skeptical expression, Abe kindly borated. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not an ordinary monster. It¡¯s shrouded in a deep violet aura and forming an iplete ring above its head. Do you know what that means?¡± Ian furrowed his brow. With that exnation, it became somewhat understandable why a warrior would be involved. ¡°It¡¯s likely a monsterization, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Exactly. Moreover, it possesses high intelligence, cunning, and the ability to endure, making it even more dangerous. Once it bes a monster, it will gain special abilities, making it much harder to deal with and requiring even greater sacrifices.¡± ¡°It sounds more dangerous than I thought. Is there no support from the Green Tower?¡± Abe fiddled with her flowing hair and let out a small sigh. ¡°I heard a mid-level mage would provide support, but they declined.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°¡­They said theycked practical experience. It¡¯s unavoidable. The Green Tower isn¡¯t particrly specialized in singlebat. I requested a high-level mage¡¯s dispatch, but unfortunately, most of the high-level mages, including the tower master, are currently away coborating with Berger.¡± Ian turned his gaze away slightly. It seemed that due to the recent research on ck mages, the higher-ups of the Green Tower had decided to investigate the temple of Er directly. ¡®Is it all connected like this?¡¯ Abe continued, almostmenting. ¡°So since a mage won¡¯t do, I asked for someone skilled in tracking as quickly as possible.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s why I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°But it feels like a lot of time has passed. Isn¡¯t there a possibility it has already escaped far away?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. It¡¯s likely still in that spot.¡± ¡°¡­How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°One hunter was tracking it with us. If that hunter hadn¡¯t taken a moment to step away, we wouldn¡¯t need to ask for help from the Green Tower.¡± Ian frowned in disappointment. It was amon urrence¡ªnature could be inconvenient sometimes. ¡°Oh dear.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s not without results. We confirmed that it has formed a nest and isn¡¯t moving beyond a certain area.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think that perhaps Elian¡¯s previous encounters with Abe were tied to this moment. But it wasn¡¯t significant enough to dwell on, so he quickly dismissed the thought. ¡°Then my task is to track that monster.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°I have one thing I want to confirm.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°If I manage to catch the monster, can I keep the gem for myself?¡± At his confident question, Abe let out a bemused chuckle. ¡°Sure, but it¡¯s going to be quite difficult. Even a level 4 pdin would struggle against it.¡± ¡°What kind of monster is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lizard.¡± Upon hearing that, Ian let out a low sigh. Lizards were a term used to describe all scaled creatures excluding dragons. They were originally one of the various races of the continent but had be betrayers of humanity after submitting to the invaders from the outer seas. Their only desire was to be the most noble and powerful race in the world: dragons. ording to mythology, lizards were said to be born from the flesh and blood of fallen dragons, making their admiration and yearning for dragons well-known throughout history. During the Great War, when the invaders proved they could grant their wishes, it was only natural for the lizards to turn against humanity. More than anything, lizards, being those who aspired to be dragons, were inherently strong creatures. Even a pdin would have no choice but to struggle against such an opponent. ¡®A lizard¡­¡¯ He had already felt a sense of growth after fighting the Bloodw, and this seemed like a perfect opportunity to test himself. Feeling the surge of fighting spirit, Ian smiled at Abe. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 The carriage, which had been moving non-stop for nearly half a day, finally came to a halt. They had arrived at the edge of a in, at the foot of an unnamed mountain range. Even at a nce, it was clear how treacherous the terrain was, enough to make one sigh. Around ten pdins were stationed there, waiting. After paying their respects to Abe, they silently prepared the supplies loaded on the carriage, making final preparations for departure. ¡°Follow me.¡± Abe led the way. She seemed to be following some kind of markers, proceeding without hesitation. Noticing Ian looking around, Abe nced at him and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m saying this because of our earlier conversation, but I don¡¯t hold you in high regard.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Having confidence in your abilities isn¡¯t a bad thing. It¡¯s much better than being timid. But Level 4 is still Level 4.¡± Ian understood the intention behind her words. ¡°Are you telling me to be cautious?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re offended, I apologize. But I¡¯m not trying to belittle you, I¡¯m simply telling you to face reality. The lizard we¡¯re dealing with is no different from a beast, at least in terms of physical prowess. There¡¯s no benefit in recklessly trying to fight it.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°It would be troublesome if you died. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time.¡± Ian let out a dryugh. Despite the passage of time, her blunt honesty remained unchanged. Seeing no reason to argue unnecessarily, he nodded calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡°I hope you take it to heart.¡± After giving that brief caution, Abe continued to lead the way. They soon arrived at the spot where a hunter had been attacked. Ian thoroughly scanned the surroundings. At first nce, nothing seemed out of ce, but signs of something unnatural slowly began to emerge. However, there were a few odd points. No matter how he looked at it, these traces weren¡¯t from ws or talons. ¡°Does this lizard use weapons?¡± ¡°It¡¯s wielding a spear it took from a pdin. Impressive that you figured that out so quickly.¡± ¡°I told you, I won¡¯t disappoint.¡± ¡°Can you track it?¡± ¡°Some time has passed, so I can¡¯t guarantee it, but let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Ian moved forward. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ As he continued, a strange feeling crept up. The target¡¯s tracks became clearer with every nce. Normally, the trail would have broken off by now, but it continued smoothly, like water flowing naturally. For a moment, he wondered if they were being led into a trap, but after checking, he instinctively dismissed that possibility. ¡®Was my tracking ability always this good?¡¯ Of course, he was confident enough not to feel inferior, but this level of skill was unexpected. ¡°Are we going the right way?¡± One of the pdins, perhaps suspicious of how smoothly they were being led, asked with doubt. Even Abe nced at him with a skeptical look. Ian didn¡¯t hesitate in his response. ¡°I¡¯ll show you with results.¡± The pdin, having no further objections to his confident reply, closed his mouth. In the past, someone would have picked a fight by now, but the golden emblem pinned to Ian¡¯s cor seemed tomand caution. Certain that the distance was slowly closing, Ian continued his pursuit. The forest grew denser, and the tracks became clearer, visible even to the others. The heavily armored pdins, sensing they might soon face their foe, tightened their grips on their shields and braced themselves with growing tension. Not long after, Ian felt an unsettling sensation creeping up from his feet. ¡®This doesn¡¯t feel right¡­¡¯ There was no reason for him to feel this way without cause. Ian slowed his pace, cautiously scanning his surroundings. However, nothing seemed particrly out of ce. Yet, the uneasy feeling remained, refusing to dissipate. Just as he was about to quietly speak to Abe beside him¡ª Baaang! A sharp, tearing sound ripped through the air, assaulting his ears. As he turned his head, he caught a glimpse of something slicing diagonally through the sky. He tracked it with his eyes. It shot up swiftly, arcing through the air, before plunging down rapidly. Ian knew exactly where it was headed. He remained calm. Dodging the falling spear wasn¡¯t difficult. With a simple step back, he easily moved out of its path. Thud! A long, tinum spear embedded itself deeply into the ground, scattering dirt. Instinctively, Ian inspected the spear¡¯s design. It was equipment used by pdins of the Pantheon. Immediately, he guessed the attacker¡¯s identity. The Lizard. It was undoubtedly the target Abe had been hunting. Soon, the sound of more projectiles tearing through the air echoed. From afar, small objects grewrger as they approached. Sweeek! Logically speaking, the right thing to do was dodge. But Abe was right behind him. It wasughable to be concerned about a warrior like her, but Ian wanted to prove that his im of confidence wasn¡¯t a lie. Though it might seem like he was being prideful, Ian, who had already enhanced his body with mana, drew the nameless sacred sword at his waist. He timed his strike perfectly, swinging the sword upward from below as the spear closed in. ng! The force behind the blow reverberated through his hand, momentarily stiffening his body. ¡°!¡± The impact was far stronger than he had anticipated. Still, Ian quickly regained his stance, preparing to deflect the next projectile. However, he had to stop. A sh of ck hair brushed past him¡ªAbe. With a swift, precise swing of her sword, she struck the spear away. ng! The sound was crisp as the spear was knocked off course. ¡°Be careful.¡± Ian wanted to thank her, but before he could, the pdins behind them erupted into action. Dropping the supplies they had been carrying, they raised their shields and unsheathed their swords, forming a defensive formation. Watching them, Ian swallowed the words that had been rising in his throat. Yeah, this isn¡¯t the time for chit-chat. I¡¯ll thank her once this is over. Turning his gaze in the direction from which the spears had been thrown, he saw a massive lizard-like creature. Its entire body radiated an ominous purple aura, with an iplete ring hovering above its head. It was the Lizard that Abe had mentioned. ¡°Huh?¡± But something was off. Its size was far greater than that of a typical lizard. Even from this distance, Ian could tell it was massive. Ifpared to a werewolf, it would likely be close to a pureblood. The creature raised another spear. Ian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡®How many of those does it have?¡¯ Ian wasn¡¯t idly standing by. [Bane of Evil: First Technique ¨C Meteor Spear] The me at his fingertips took the shape of a long spear. Yet, as he prepared to throw it, he faced a problem. ¡®It¡¯s too far.¡¯ If the target had been stationary, there would have been no issue. But it was unlikely that the enemy would just stand still and let the spear hit. The spearcked the speed of an arrow, after all. In other words, speed was the key. However, Ian wasn¡¯t born with the raw physical ability to throw spears as powerfully as the Lizard. ¡®That doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t have a way.¡¯ Focusing on the Meteor Spear in his hand, Ian mentally intervened in the technique¡¯s structure, refining it to achieve greater precision. The me flickered violently, almost as if in protest, but Ian paid no mind. Before his regression, he had survived that harsh world using only the Bane of Evil cultivation technique. Countless battles had allowed him to refine and personalize the technique. Confident in his abilities, he applied his expertise in the blink of an eye. Fwoooosh! As if in perfect sync, both Ian and the Lizard prepared their spears and threw them. However, the Lizard¡¯s target wasn¡¯t Ian. It aimed at the pdins, seemingly trying to reduce their numbers. Crash! The pdins raised their shields, reinforced with divine power, but the spears smashed through with a metallic crunch, flinging them aside. In contrast, Ian¡¯s spear elerated, leaving a fiery trail behind it. Yet, the Lizard agilely dodged, pushing off the ground and closing in rapidly. The thick, ominous purple aura surrounding it grew more intense. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Perhaps to prevent interference, Abe stepped forward as the pdins withdrew without a word. She muttered softly, and as if answering her call, light descended from the heavens, bathing her in its glow. Whoooosh! A golden radiance engulfed her. This wasn¡¯t a mere blessing from a priest or bishop¡ªit was something far greater. Even standing nearby, Ian could feel his fatigue vanish and his mind sharpen. What must it feel like to be at the center of that power? Abe raised her sword. A pure white light gathered around the de. In the brief moments it took for the Lizard to close the distance, she swung her sword downward. BOOM! The divine power infused in the de erupted, expanding outward like a wave, tearing through the ground as it surged forward. It was like a shark¡¯s fin cutting through water, churning up the earth. The Lizard broke through the onught and swung its spear, shing head-on with Abe. BANG! A fierce shockwave exploded outward, followed by a deafening roar that momentarily deafened those nearby. Despite the massive difference in size and strength, Abe didn¡¯t falter. Her natural physical abilities as a hero,bined with the blessing and her masterful swordsmanship, allowed her to rapidly gain the upper hand against the Lizard. ng! ng! ng! The Lizard thrust its short spear rapidly, but Abe deflected every strike and skillfully counterattacked. Their exchange was swift and deadly, the kind of fight where blinking could mean missing the entire battle. Yet, it was clear that the Lizard was being overwhelmed. sh! Abe¡¯s de sliced through the Lizard¡¯s scales, drawing blood. But the wounds didn¡¯t umte. Blessed by an Outer God, the Lizard had begun its transformation into a monstrous beast, and minor injuries healed quickly. However, there was no hiding its bruised pride. Its eyes narrowed in fury as its movements grew even more aggressive. But even with this newfound intensity, the oue seemed inevitable. ¡®If we had let this creatureplete its transformation, it would¡¯ve been a real threat.¡¯ Seeing it wield a weapon that didn¡¯t suit its body while holding its ground against Abe showed that this Lizard was a born warrior. Its ability to adapt to Abe¡¯s swordsmanship in real-time suggested incredible potential. Its sense of danger must be extraordinary too, as it made the wise decision to retreat momentarily, even if it meant taking a few hits. ¡®¡­Still, this fight¡¯s nearly over.¡¯ The divine power that enveloped Abe¡¯s sword shed incessantly with the chaotic, purple haze surrounding the Lizard. Despite the onught, her divine aura remained as unwavering and solid as ever. Ian had no doubt in Abe¡¯s victory. Yet, as always, battles were unpredictable. The Lizard spun its body, whipping its tail around with immense force. Perhaps too focused on the spear, Abe seemed to momentarily forget about the tail and was a fraction too slow in reacting. Under normal circumstances, she wouldn¡¯t have been caught off guard like this, but herck of experience was showing. Her expression, usually unreadable, flickered with the faintest hint of surprise. Thud! Abe managed to block the tail, but the sheer impact lifted her off the ground, sending her flying back. Sensing an opportunity, the Lizard didn¡¯t waste a moment. It abruptly turned its attention to Ian and charged at him. ¡°?!¡± Caught off guard by the sudden shift in focus, Ian was momentarily stunned. Roooar! With a ferocious cry, the Lizard closed the gap in an instant, bringing its spear down with the intent to split Ian¡¯s skull. Having witnessed it hold its own against a hero like Abe, Ian knew well that the Lizard¡¯s physical strength was absurd. Facing it head-on would be foolish. Instead of forcing himself to block the attack, Ian dodged to the side and kicked at the Lizard simultaneously. A basic kick wouldn¡¯t have done much, but Ian had prepared for situations like this. [Bane of Evil: Third Technique ¨C me Kick] Fire wrapped around Ian¡¯s leg, and as his foot connected with the Lizard¡¯s scaly body, a violent explosion erupted. Boom! The Lizard tumbled across the ground, but it quickly got back on its feet. This time, however, it turned its sights on the nearby pdins and charged again. Crash! It mmed into one pdin¡¯s shield with its massive body, knocking him over, before immediately thrusting its spear into another pdin beside it. Thwack! ¡°Urgh!¡± The spear pierced through the pdin¡¯s throat, and the once-strong figure crumbled to the ground as the spear was pulled free. Two more pdins, enraged by the sight of their fallenrade, rushed the Lizard, but it didn¡¯t evade them. After a brief exchange, the Lizard swung its spear, slicing through one pdin¡¯s armor and cleaving him in half. It then took the other pdin¡¯s sword thrust head-on, only to bite down on his helmeted head and crush it between its powerful jaws. In mere moments, two pdinsy dead, and one was gravely injured. The Lizard¡¯s cold, reptilian eyes shifted toward the fallen pdin. Bending its knees, it prepared to leap, intending to crush him under its weight. The hero, Abe, was rushing over, but she wouldn¡¯t make it in time. ¡°¡­¡± Ian didn¡¯t hesitate. By the time he became fully aware of his actions, his body was already moving, engulfed in mes, rocketing forward like an arrow. With a resounding crash, Ian tackled the airborne Lizard with his shoulder. Boom! The force of the impact knocked the Lizard off bnce, causing it to skid across the ground as it quickly tried to regain its footing. The way its eye twitched suggested it wasn¡¯t pleased. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 62 Chapter 62 However, the Lizard, who had been ring at Ian with burning eyes, shifted its gaze past him. It had noticed the Hero approaching. Quickly, it tried to turn and flee. This couldn¡¯t be allowed. If given more time, the next time they encountered the Lizard, it would undoubtedly have fully transformed into a beast of evil. Knowing this, Ian stepped forward, aware of the risk. ¡®No, it¡¯s not reckless.¡¯ He didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡®I just need to hold it for a moment.¡¯ The Hero would take care of the rest. She would¡ªbecause it was Abe. Trusting in her, Ian moved forward. He caught up to the retreating Lizard and swung his sword, now wreathed in mes. [Krrr?!] The Lizard flinched as if startled by the intense heat radiating from the de but quickly deflected it with the spear in its hand. ng! Ian clicked his tongue at the force that reverberated through his sword. Even with his physical abilities enhanced through magic, it seemed he couldn¡¯t fully ovee the disparity in strength, as evident from the sheer size of the Lizard¡¯s forearms. Moreover, despite its massive frame, the Lizard moved with incredible agility, thrusting its spear rapidly. Papapapap! Ian felt his heartbeat pound loudly in his chest. This was exactly why beasts of evil were feared. Their physical abilities weren¡¯t just specialized in one area¡ªthey were elevated across the board. But perhaps his fight against the Blood-w had indeed helped him grow. He managed to parry or evade the oing spear strikes one after another. Still, he made a mistake in judging the distance, and the spear grazed his side. His leather armor seemed to have done its job, as he felt no immediate pain. Or perhaps the adrenaline was simply dulling his senses. Ian gripped his sword tightly and pushed his magic into the de, as if hammering it in. ¡°Burn.¡± Fwoosh! The word became an incantation, and roaring mes rapidlyyered themselves onto the de, growing to over 10 meters in an instant. Faced with the brilliant disy, the Lizard retreated. Its instinct to immediately create distance whenever it sensed danger was both infuriating and clever. Ian swung the elongated sword with all his might. The Lizard had already moved diagonally out of its path, but that didn¡¯t matter. It would still be within range regardless. The moment the mes touched the ground, they split and spread to both sides, like oil catching fire, rapidly expanding. [?!] The Lizard looked around in confusion, its expression puzzled by the apparentck of immediate harm. But, of course, it wasn¡¯t over yet. [Bane of Evil: Fifth Technique] [Judgment ¨C Burning at the Stake] The ground, now coated in mes, began to glow with a deep red hue. Momentster, the fire exploded upward, reaching toward the sky. Fwooosh! The erupting mes consumed everything within their radius. [Kraaah!] The Lizard¡¯s agonized scream echoed from within the inferno. No matter how formidable its physical abilities were, its cold-blooded nature as a reptile was something it could never ovee¡ªunless it became a dragon. In short, this was its inherent weakness. Of course, this wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill itpletely. Whoosh! As expected, the Lizard emerged from the raging mes, but it was far from unscathed. In that brief moment, the scales that once covered its body had been ckened and were now grotesquely melting away. Its twisted, contorted face clearly conveyed its emotions. ¡®It¡¯s furious.¡¯ And extremely so. Yet, Ian felt no fear. In fact, a smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. The fact that his attack hadnded meant one thing: he could defeat it. After all, it made sense. Despite the Lizard being under the protection of an Outer God and in the process of transforming into a beast of evil, it hadn¡¯t yet fully be one. Shwik! The Lizard reached out with its hand. Perhaps it was trying to grab him by the cor and hurl him, but due to the mes still clinging to its body, its movements were sluggishpared to before. Sidestepping its reach, Ian watched as the creature attempted to recover by performing a dynamic spin, whipping its tail in a powerful arc. He ducked to avoid it and then shed upward with his sacred sword. [Bane of Evil: Fifth Technique] [Judgment ¨C Execution] The thick tail was severed cleanly. Immediately, Ian checked Abe¡¯s position. She was close. Though he could have finished the fight himself, he chose to leave that honor to the Hero. After all, she was right there. He backed off to ensure he wouldn¡¯t get in the way. ¡°Well done!¡± With Abe¡¯s praise, the Lizard thrust its spear toward her. A purple haze surged from the spearhead, but it never touched her. Slice! Instead, her de, shrouded in a pure white light, severed the Lizard¡¯s arm, spear and all. [Graaah!] Its agonized scream echoed, but that didn¡¯t stop Abe¡¯s merciless sword. She traced a long, smooth arc with her weapon. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!!! With a sharp whoosh, the brilliant white sh bisected the Lizard in two. Atst, the purple haze that had enveloped the Lizard¡¯s body vanished, snuffed out like a candle¡¯s me. ¡°Phew.¡± Abe sighed as she looked down at the Lizard¡¯s corpse, still gushing blood. Then, with her sword, she extracted its magic stone. Like monsters and beasts of evil, those under the protection of Outer Gods also carried magic stones within their bodies. Since the Lizard had been in the process of transforming into a beast, the stone appeared to be of particrly high purity. She approached Ian, who had been standing idly by, and held out the blood-soaked magic stone in her hand. Ian gazed at it for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re giving this to me?¡± ¡°Yes, take it.¡± Her voice sounded slightly fatigued. ¡°¡­But I didn¡¯t kill it.¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, we would¡¯ve lost it. More people would¡¯ve died without you. So, think of this as both a reward and an extra payment.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°One more thing¡ªyou should know that I don¡¯t offer things twice. If you refuse once, that¡¯s it. Understand?¡± Of course, he knew all too well. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll gratefully ept this.¡± Ian took the magic stone from her hand. In the process, their hands brushed slightly. It was a small, insignificant contact, but his heart began to race, making him suddenly more aware of her presence. Looking at Abe, who seemedpletely unfazed, left him feeling a bit bitter, though he didn¡¯t show it. After a moment of hesitation, he swallowed the blood-soaked magic stone. As he felt the magic seep into his body, a memory shed in his mind¡ªthe magic stone he found at his mother¡¯s grave. ¡®¡­I need to deal with that somehow.¡¯ He felt reluctant to consume it. Even without absorbing that stone, his level had risen smoothly. From Level 3 to Level 4, and then from Level 4 to Level 5. Looking at the timeline alone, his growth had been astonishingly fast¡ªalmost unbelievable. It was like he was quickly ascending a low staircase. At this moment, one could argue that his growth rivaled that of the Hero herself. However, simply increasing one¡¯s magic capacity was a shallow way to grow stronger. Without bnced growth in physical ability, mental fortitude, and skill, one would eventually hit a wall. Just as he had before his regression. That fact lingered as a subtle anxiety in Ian¡¯s mind. Still, he couldn¡¯t give up without trying. He had to keep pushing forward until he hit his limit. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Abe said with a weary smile. Ian nodded but froze mid-motion, sensing a faint ripple of magic. He turned his head in rm. Woooong¡­ The air rippled like a stone being tossed into a still pond. From the center of those ripples, arge Lizard emerged, carrying a massive blunt weapon on its shoulder. If the Lizard they had just fought resembled a mere lizard, this new arrival looked much more like a dragon. ¡°Ah, damn it. I¡¯mte.¡± The Lizard muttered in a husky voice, looking down at the corpse of its kin with a sorrowful expression. ¡°I thought I¡¯d finally get a decent disciple after receiving a divine revtion. Riskeding all the way here. But now¡­ What a waste of time.¡± Clicking its tongue in frustration, the Lizard looked up, its sharp eyes locking onto Ian and Abe. ¡°And how are you two going to take responsibility for this?¡± The moment Ian met the Lizard¡¯s piercing gaze, his heart sank, and his body froze as if facing a predator. He knew this feeling all too well. ¡®Level 7.¡¯ No, it might even be Level 8. What was certain was that this being held a significant power hierarchy, and the gap in their abilities was insurmountable. It was exactly like when he faced Riorg Ribe. Ian almost wanted tough at the absurdity of it all. ¡®I¡¯m not lucky¡ªI¡¯m just cursed.¡¯ As he looked up at the suddenly appearing Lizard, cold sweat ran down his back. Could he win if they fought? There was no need to even consider the answer. ¡®No chance.¡¯ Up to Level 5, one could get by with a mix of skill and luck, but starting from Level 6, victory was nearly impossible unless the opponent had a death wish. ¡®¡­How did Abe survive this?¡¯ It seemed the situation was different from what it had been in his previous life. She likely hadn¡¯t killed this Lizard but had barely managed to escape. Something must have gone wrong with the request. His mouth felt dry. The Lizard¡¯s hostility toward them was crystal clear. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ But even though he couldn¡¯t win, there was no way he could afford to just give up. Regress all the way back, only to die here without aplishing anything? That couldn¡¯t happen. It was far too early to give up. To feel despair over something like this wasughablepared to the emotions Ian had experienced when facing the Outer Gods before his regression. Ian lifted the holy sword he had been holding loosely by his side. Seeing this, the Lizard¡¯s expression brightened with surprise. ¡°Interesting. You, who haven¡¯t even attained divine power, can withstand my gaze so lightly?¡± With a slight shift of his eyes, Ian saw that Abe, too, was ready to draw her sword at any moment. Yet, her expression remained tense as she stared down their opponent. The Lizard grinned slowly. ¡°You¡¯ve got potential, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll let you off. You killed the one who was supposed to be my sessor. So now, you must die too.¡± The Lizard lowered the massive blunt weapon from its shoulder. The mere thought of that weapon being swung toward them was overwhelming. If Ian blocked it by mistake, his arm would likely shatter, leaving him a helpless wreck. But what followed exceeded even those grim expectations. Suddenly, the Lizard extended an empty hand forward. From its fingertips, a dark violet energy surged, and in an instant, aplex circr magic array formed in the air. ¡®Magic?¡¯ No way. With a weapon like that, magic shouldn¡¯t even be part of the equation¡­ However, the scale and precision of the magic circle were too high to dismiss lightly. Before Ian could even process his confusion, a dark violet light, almost ck, erupted from the array with a thunderous roar. Kuuuuuung! Everything the light touched was pushed back, as if it had mass and weight. ¡°Step back!¡± With a shout, Abe rushed forward, raising her holy sword high. White light surged from the de and shed toward the iing violet light. Kwakakakakak! The two forces shed fiercely, gnawing at each other, slowly eroding their respective energies. ¡°Urgh!¡± Abe was being pushed back, but in the end, she managed to extinguish the violet light. Her sword nged down onto the ground as she struggled to catch her breath. ¡°Haa¡­ haa¡­!¡± She had likely poured all her magic into that strike, leaving herpletely exhausted. But the battle wasn¡¯t over yet. The Lizard smirked, seemingly impressed. The magic array still hovered, undiminished. ¡°You look tired. Can you block it again?¡± The array spun around the blunt weapon, preparing to unleash another burst of light. Abe raised her sword again, unwilling to give up, but anyone could see she was at her limit. Watching from behind, Ian let out a heavy sigh and sheathed his holy sword. ¡®Can I even do this?¡¯ Ian knew all too well that he wasn¡¯t a Hero. Nor was he a legend. But standing idly by here would only lead to death¡ªhis and the Hero¡¯s. No, they would die if he did nothing. So if he didn¡¯t want to die, it wasn¡¯t about whether he could or couldn¡¯t. He had to block this next attack. Whatever happened afterward could be dealt withter. As Ian channeled magic into his hand, a wave of heat surged, apanied by a flicker of crimson light. Fwoooosh! The red light bloomed into mes. Ian stepped forward, cing himself in front of Abe. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing? It¡¯s dangerous!¡± I know. Ian answered silently as he grasped the mes in his hand, focusing his thoughts. He envisioned a spear, sharp and mythical, capable of piercing through any obstacle in its path. In response, the mes stretched and elongated, taking form. The zing inferno became a single spear. ¡°Oh.¡± The Lizard, watching closely, let out a small exmation. It seemed he was willing to wait a bit longer, as if curious about what Ian would do next. But this wasn¡¯t enough. Ian reached into the pocket of his dimensional ring and pulled out a magic recovery potion, Tear of Nerediel, and ced it in his mouth. The tiny tear-shaped elixir easily crushed under his teeth, dissolving quickly as magic surged through his body. Suppressing the wildly dancing mes and the searing heat, Ianpressed it all into the spear, readying his stance. Just as he did, another violet light shot forth from the magic array. Kuuuuuuuung! With that unmistakable, thunderous roar. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 63 Chapter 63 ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ian focused his mind as he faced the steadily growing violet light. At that moment, unbelievably, the intricate magic form thatposed the spell began to pour into his mind. It was a phenomenon too difficult toprehend. He didn¡¯t have any knowledge of magic, so while he could see the structure of the spell, fully analyzing it was beyond him. Yet, within the otherwise solid structure, he spotted a rtively weak point. A weakness. If he could aim for that, it seemed like he¡¯d have an easier time blocking the attack. It wasn¡¯t certain, but it was worth a try. Ian tightened his grip on the spear and prepared a technique he had only ever learned in theory. It was his first time using it in realbat, but somehow, he felt more confident than ever. Fueled by this baseless confidence, he thrust the spear forward. [Bane of Evil Fourth Style: me Dragon Fang.] The spear, now engulfed in crimson light, shot forward with intense momentum, moving with the speed of light itself. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤!!!! Leaving behind a trail of red as it tore through the air, the spear struck precisely where Ian had aimed within the violet light. Baaang! A powerful shockwave erupted, and the magic was instantly destroyed. The violet light vanished from sight, as if a balloon had popped, leaving the area clear. Ian had poured a significant amount of magic into the attack, but the result exceeded his expectations. Not only that, but the spear, which hadn¡¯t lost its momentum, continued its path directly toward the Lizard. ¡°Huh?¡± The Lizard¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as the ming spear closed in on him, forcing him to move at thest moment. It worked! Ian thought the Lizard had reacted too slowly, but he was wrong. Though the Lizard had previously rested the blunt weapon on his shoulder, in what seemed like an instant, he had gripped it with both hands, fully prepared to swing. What? It was as if time had stopped and then resumed. The Lizard grinned, showing his sharp teeth, and swung the blunt weapon upward without hesitation, striking the ming spear. However, the moment the spear¡¯s form copsed from the external force, thepressed heat and mes within it exploded outward. Boom! The power was enough to shake the very ground. Ian, unable to react to the sudden shockwave, lost control of his body. His feet lifted off the ground, and he was thrown backward. He thought he needed to regain his stance, but at this rate, he was definitely going to crash into the ground. But someone caught him from behind, stabilizing him. It was Abe. Soon,ughter rang out. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Damn it, Ian frowned. Amid the dying mes, the Lizard stood unscathed. He checked for any damage, but the immense amount of magic surrounding the Lizard had protected his body, leaving himpletely unharmed. There wasn¡¯t even a burn or a single scorch mark on his scales. ¡°That was impressive, so shy and beautiful! Hmm, maybe dreaming of bing a me Dragon wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea.¡± The Lizard straightened his slightly hunched shoulders, and as he did, a strong force radiated out, dispersing the remaining mes that had enveloped him. The fire around him extinguished as if blown out by a fierce wind. Watching that scene left Ian feeling utterly helpless. Though Ian had put his full strength into the strike, he couldn¡¯t believe it hadn¡¯t caused even a scratch. ¡°You handle fire with such skill¡­ You must be a descendant of the Giant yer, right?¡± The Giant yer¡ªthis was also an alias for the founder of Berger¡¯s lineage. ¡°Huh?¡± As if pressing for a response, the Lizard asked again, and Ian nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± ¡°Do you know this? Dragons have never been on good terms with giants since ancient times. In many myths, the two races often sh. Maybe that¡¯s why¡­ thinking of you as the descendant of the Giant yer, I feel a strange sense of familiarity.¡± ¡°Then maybe you could take that as a sign and leave us alone.¡± The Lizard was resolute, replying without a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do that. However, I can at least show you the mercy of ending it without pain.¡± Apparently done with conversation, the Lizard raised his blunt weapon. Ian wondered if he could block one more strike like before, but as he saw what followed, he immediately discarded that thought. Wuuuuung! A heavy wave of magic resonated, and dozens of magic circles appeared in the air simultaneously. They were miniature versions of the spell Ian had seen earlier. The sheer number of magic circles upied a vast area, exuding a pressure that felt as though he was facing a fully armed legion. Ian gritted his teeth. There¡¯s no way I can block that. If it were just one or two, he could dodge, but with dozens of them, even thinking about it was futile. A deep sense of powerlessness welled up inside him. His only hope now was Abe. He nced at her, wondering if she had any options left, but her confused expression dashed any expectations he had. ¡°In your next life, be born as one of my kin.¡± Just as violet light began to radiate from the magic circles¡ª Beeeeeeep! A piercing sound rang out, apanied by a strange vibration that rushed down from above. Suddenly, the world turned gray, and all sound vanished. Is this what it feels like to face death? Ian wondered. No. Having experienced death firsthand, he could confidently say¡ª This was far from natural. Then, someone descended from the sky¡ªa knight in worn-out armor. He made no sound. Though he wore armor, there was no nking as he moved, and even as he drew the sword from his waist, it was utterly silent. The knight raised his sword above his head and shed downward. The violet light, which had been surging forward, was crushed andpletely erased, and the world, which had turned gray, returned to its original state. The knight spoke. ¡°The Hero descends.¡± The Lizard¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Well, well, Gailgron!¡± ¡°The High General of the Ten Thousand Demons War.¡± ¡°You¡¯vee to see me!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯vee to execute you.¡± ¡°You say that, but¡­ considering how quickly you found me, I suppose you still hold onto the gift I gave you? Otherwise, how could you have tracked me down so fast? You love me, even if you pretend not to, right?¡± Listening to their conversation, Ian was bewildered. The words didn¡¯t seem to fit the situation at all, but as the conversation continued, it became clear that he hadn¡¯t misheard. Gailgron let out a dryugh. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Despite Gailgron¡¯s blunt and hostile tone, Lizard responded gently, as if he were not hurt at all. ¡°Are you denying it? Well, that¡¯s not bad either. Slowly, realizing my love will be quite sweet.¡± ¡°Wake up, Ok. Unless you appear as a human, that will never happen. My tastes are quite firm.¡± ¡°So picky. But that¡¯s okay. Someday, if I be a dragon, transforming into a human form will be a piece of cake. I¡¯ll be that ideal type you spoke of. But if you still make excuses and reject me then, I won¡¯t let it go.¡± ¡°How did you know? That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. Then you must already know what I¡¯ll do next?¡± ¡°Hmm, confess?¡± Gailgron swung his sword as if to tell him to stop with the nonsense. It was a simple sh, an incredibly light one. Yet the ensuing result was theplete opposite. Ka-bang! Brilliant golden light spread in a fan-shaped area, pushing everything within it away. The remnants of trees reduced to ashes, as well as deeply embedded boulders, were sent flying. Yet amidst this chaos, Lizard, who was called ¡°Ok,¡± remained leisurely standing within a circr barrier he had formed. ¡°Oh, really. Let¡¯s not do this. There¡¯s no reason for us to fight. Not yet, anyway.¡± ¡°Why not? I¡¯m the hero of the Pantheon, and you¡¯re a servant of the Pandemonium. Just that is more than enough reason for us to sh.¡± ¡°So narrow-minded. That¡¯s a good thing, but sometimes it can be too frustrating. Sure, it can¡¯t be helped. They say in love, the one who loves more tends to give in, right?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°This time, I¡¯ll back down again. I don¡¯t want to hurt you. I don¡¯t want to earn your hatred either. Ah, when will you realize my feelings?¡± ¡°That will never happen.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see. Until next time.¡± After bidding farewell, Ok gripped his heavy weapon with both hands and swung it. Whoooosh! A fierce wind uprooted the ground, sweeping up dirt and debris. Ian squeezed his eyes shut. He had no time to lose himself in thoughts of where the attack mighte from. He kept his guard up, drawing his holy sword, but no attack came until the wind died down. Did he leave? He calmly watched Gailgron. For a moment, he fixed his gaze in a specific direction before letting out a small sigh and sheathing his sword. Then he turned and walked over. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Thanks to you, yes. Thank you.¡± Abe replied, slightly bowing her head. ¡°No problem. In this harsh world, we need to help each other. It¡¯s a good thing I arrived in time; we could have faced a serious crisis.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± ¡°I know I say this every time we meet, but be careful. Next time, I might not be able to save you like this.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to grow quickly so that won¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t overdo it.¡± After watching Abe nod, Gailgron turned his gaze back to Ian. ¡°And you¡­ no, we¡¯re already acquainted.¡± ¡°You remember.¡± ¡°It hasn¡¯t been long. We met at the ruins upied by the Dark Mage, didn¡¯t we? We even took down some monsters together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve received your help once again this time.¡± This was the second time Ian had survived thanks to Gailgron¡¯s assistance. Should he call this good luck or bad luck? Gailgron let out a chuckle. ¡°Right. If it weren¡¯t for me, you¡¯d have been dead long ago. So when you visit the Pantheonter, make sure to offer a donation to Lord Damrak. Be generous with your gratitude, after all.¡± ¡°If you keep saving me every time I¡¯m in danger, I¡¯d be willing to make regr donations.¡± Would that be all? If he wanted to build a temple, he¡¯d find a way to gather funds. But unfortunately, it seemed Gailgron had no intention of that. ¡°That¡¯s an unrealistic suggestion, so let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t hear it. By the way, what were you fighting Ok for?¡± Ian shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re not sure either. He said he came to fetch a junior, but it looks like he was venting his anger since that junior has already died in our hands.¡± Describing it as venting anger was somewhat ridiculous. Ok, the Lizard, had unleashed magic on them like someone mindlessly squishing an ant crawling on their desk. Gailgron raised an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°¡­Junior?¡± Ian intended to point to the cold corpse of the lizard, but it had vanished without a trace. Well, it would have been astonishing if it had still been intact after all that chaos. He had no choice but to give a simple exnation. ¡°Aha. So it seems you received a revtion and came here.¡± ¡°¡­Revtion.¡± ¡°Yeah. Just as the lords of the Pantheon give us revtions, it seems the foreign gods of the Abyss also bestow revtions upon their followers. I¡¯m not entirely sure since I heard it by chance, but otherwise, how would he have made it this far? Ok has a tendency to obsess over his kind, so he probably thought it was good toe here.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been curious since earlier¡ªdo you know that Lizard?¡± Gailgron paused for a moment before answering. ¡°We have some connection. Let¡¯s discuss thatter. For now, how about we take care of the dead?¡± He shifted his gaze. The lifeless forms of the knightsy strewn before the fallen Lizard. Ian turned to Abe. She nodded with a gloomy expression. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 64 Chapter 64 The pdins busily moved about, gathering the dead. It didn¡¯t take long. Since there was no proper means to transport them immediately, they gathered the bodies in a row on one side and covered them with a cloth. Then, they set up a barrier to prevent monsters, beasts, or insects from disturbing them. It seemed that this series of processes went smoothly due to previous experiences. Ian, who was watching quietly without anything to assist with, turned his head. Abe, who had been reciting prayers for the dead, walked a distance away and sat down against a tree. ¡°¡­¡­¡± When they first met before the regression, she had an expression as if she had experienced all the world¡¯s hardships. But now, it was different. Her human side was apparent as she mourned the death of arade, making her seem rather young. Ian thought about whether to let her have her time alone but felt that her somber expression indicated she had much to say. Feeling an inexplicable sense of pity, he made his way over to her. A few pdins watched him but did not stop him. In fact, they even showed consideration by allowing him to conversefortably. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°May I sit beside you?¡± Abe, staring nkly into space, turned to look at him and replied with a slight smile. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s unexpected.¡± ¡°In what way?¡± ¡°I thought you would just sit down without asking.¡± Herment made it seem as though she knew his usual behavior, leaving Ian momentarily speechless, but he sat down next to her without showing any difort. There was no conversation exchanged. He simply kept herpany. Abe quietly let tears flow. Ian watched her for a moment, then took out a handkerchief and offered it to her. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to, but thank you.¡± ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡± As Abe wiped her tears, she gave a bittersweet smile. ¡°Of course not. But I will be okay. This kind of sorrow is only temporary.¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯re getting used to it.¡± ¡°I think so. No, I might already be ustomed to it. In fact, I tend to shake off negative emotions pretty quickly. I¡¯ve been like that since bing a hero. At some point, I just started adapting and getting used to everything as if I had experienced it before.¡± Ian was taken aback. ¡®Experienced it before?¡¯ Could it mean she essentially knew about the future? Carefully, Ian opened his mouth. ¡°So, did you know about me too?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Abe turned to him. Her ash-colored eyes sparkled, perhaps because she had just been crying. Could a face without any makeup be this beautiful? It was embarrassing to realize that they were making eye contact. For the first time in a long while, he felt his heart racing. After a brief silence, she spoke. ¡°Ian Berger. Is there anyone in the East who doesn¡¯t know that name? The one who abandoned his duty, the wastrel, the good-for-nothing.¡± Ian¡¯s face turned red. He thought he was used to hearing such things from others, but hearing it from Abe was particrly embarrassing. Seeing his reaction, she let out a smallugh. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you feeling shy?¡± ¡°A bit, yes.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t suit you. Really.¡± Seeing that Abe looked hurt, she immediately apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to tease you. You know? But isn¡¯t it funny? Why was the evaluation of you so stingy? Among the many nobles and clergy of the Empire, there are plenty who are more ipetent and corrupt than you. Why don¡¯t they get scolded?¡± ¡°Well, perhaps there are circumstances we don¡¯t know about, or maybe they just aren¡¯t as famous as Berger.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you resentful?¡± ¡°What is there to be resentful about? It¡¯s true that I was ipetent. In the case of the corrupt, if they exceeded a certain level, they would be investigated and punished by the Imperial Inspection Agency. So, getting back to the main topic, you didn¡¯t know about me?¡± At Ian¡¯s persistent questioning, Abe shook her head. ¡°Oh dear. You really won¡¯t let this go, will you? You wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I lied, would you?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­I knew. To be precise, I realized the moment I heard your name.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Abe turned her gaze forward again and continued speaking. ¡°I mentioned earlier that at some point, everything felt familiar as if I had experienced it before. When I heard your name, I recalled our non-existent first meeting. I walked up to you, who looked much more mature at that time, with a fierce glint in your eyes, tearing into a piece of meat.¡± Ian¡¯s eyes widened. He could guess what her next words would be, and his heart began to race. ¡°Sadly, this world is facing its end. Do you know¡­¡± A chill ran down his spine. ¡°Wait, does that mean¡ª¡± ¡°Shh. Lower your voice. This is a secret.¡± ¡°¡­Do you know everything about the future?¡± Abe smiled gently and shook her head. ¡°Unfortunately, not really. Most of the time, I just experience d¨¦j¨¤ vu, and clear cases like earlier are extremely rare. Even that is often useless or fragmentary.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°So, how should I put it? It feels empty. If I had known the future properly, as a hero, I wonder if I could have avoided their deaths.¡± ¡°¡­You don¡¯t need to me yourself. If it were possible, that would mean you were a god.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why every time something like this happens, I renew my determination. I want to work harder and reach a higher level as soon as possible.¡± ¡°What will you do after you be that strong?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that an obvious question? As a hero, my duties are clear, right? I must eradicate monsters, eliminate evil, and ultimately defeat the foreign powers. So that this beautiful world can achieve peace and stability.¡± Ian nodded at Abe¡¯s unwavering goals. She truly was a consistent person. Once again, she would do her utmost to achieve that noble and grand purpose. Perhaps that was why he felt drawn to her. ¡°Abe.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Ian hesitated for a moment. He often thought about it whenever he had the leisure. What was the reason for his regression? How should he live this second chance? What should he use as a guide to move forward? These thoughts always led to one conclusion. Hero. He wanted to be a hero. He wanted to be called a hero. He wanted to fulfill the dream he had given up on as a child. To do so, he needed to grow stronger. He couldn¡¯t just stop at level 5. Before the regression, he had barely reached level 6 at the moment of his death, so he would aim to surpass that. ¡°Reaching level 7 is the minimum qualification, I suppose. If I¡¯m with Abe, I can walk that path straight.¡± ¡°May I join you in your endeavors?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Abe¡¯s expression suddenly hardened. He wondered if he had made a mistake, but he didn¡¯t truly believe that. He had no doubt she would ept him, as she tended to wee capablepanions. However, her next response was unexpected. ¡°No.¡± It was a refusal. ¡°¡­May I ask why?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s dangerous.¡± It felt like being struck with a blunt object to the head. He immediately wanted to refute, but the words wouldn¡¯te out. It wasn¡¯t an incorrect statement, after all. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not because you¡¯re weak orck talent, or because I dislike you. It¡¯s simply that I repeatedly have this ominous dream.¡± ¡°What kind of dream?¡± Abe smiled bitterly as she spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how many years from now, but everyone fighting alongside me against the foreign powers dies.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oddly enough, I can¡¯t remember the faces or names of those who were there. But what¡¯s clear is that they were strong. I fought alongside them against the foreign powers, believing in them, but only one person survived. That person was on the brink of death too. Ultimately, he breathed hisst in my arms as I woke from the dream. Perhaps you were among those who died there.¡± I was the one who breathed myst in your arms. Ian wanted to say that, but seeing her in front of him, he realized she would probably not understand, so he kept his mouth shut. ¡°Every time I have that dream, I think, ¡®If this is a premonition of the future, I shouldn¡¯t gatherpanions. They might be wiped out because of me. I should travel alone¡­¡¯ As much as I want to shake off the pdins, they never allow it, probably because they find me unreliable. I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m still weak. Ick social experience.¡± She gazed into the void with a bitter expression. ¡°Abe.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Abe.¡± Only after calling her name a second time did she respond. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± ¡°I want to ask one more thing.¡± ¡°What if I say no?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll still intend to ask.¡± ¡°Do you think I won¡¯t answer?¡± Ian nodded. ¡°Then that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite shameless. Alright, what do you want to ask?¡± ¡°If I be stronger, if I reach a level simr to yours, can I then stay by your side?¡± Abe didn¡¯t respond immediately. She merely gazed at him with ashen eyes, seemingly trying toprehend his intent behind such words. Eventually, she tilted her head, looking skeptical. ¡°What¡¯s your reason?¡± ¡°Simply put, I want to help lighten the burden you¡¯ll have to bear.¡± His response was unexpected, as Abe widened her eyes in surprise, blinking several times before she broke into a chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t think so; there¡¯s ulterior motive, right? Have you fallen for me?¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s not an incorrect statement.¡± ¡°Be honest. But are you sure about this? It¡¯s not just heavy; it¡¯s probably quite burdensome.¡± ¡°Still, wouldn¡¯t it be a little lighter if we shared the load?¡± ¡°Alright. Since you put it that way, I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± Abe stood up from the rock. ¡°I used the handkerchief well.¡± And then she quickly left. Left alone, Ian sighed as she walked away. ¡®What did I just say?¡¯ It was truly impulsive. At that moment, he felt a presence behind him. Startled, he turned his head to find a blond man in worn armor, with a helmet tucked under his arm, standing there. ¡°Hehe.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± It was the chatty hero, Gailgron. Given his beaming smile, it seemed he had overheard the entire conversation. ¡°Ah, youth is wonderful, isn¡¯t it? What about me? I¡¯m carrying quite a heavy load too. Care to help me out?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re not a beauty.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m a handsome guy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not incorrect, but sadly, we¡¯re the same gender, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°That means it can¡¯t happen. If you were the opposite gender, I might have considered it, but it¡¯s a pity.¡± Gailgron clicked his tongue. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect that. Are you discriminating based on gender?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have eavesdropped on a private conversation in the first ce.¡± ¡°What can I do if I can hear it? If you didn¡¯t want that, you should have put some soundproofing in ce. Like this.¡± An unusual ripple emanated from him, enveloping a certain radius and blocking the gazes and sounds from the surroundings. ¡°If you can use it, why not?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how? Why not learn? It¡¯s simple.¡± Ian, who had been responding curtly, immediately changed his attitude. ¡°If you teach me¡­! I¡¯d like to learn, but don¡¯t you need to be at least level 6 to use this properly?¡± Gailgron chuckled. ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re a Wielder.¡± ¡°When did I ever im to be a Wielder?¡± ¡°¡­Oh, right? Now that I think about it, your level was low when I saw you recently. So, how did you survive with Ok, that woman?¡± ¡°By skill.¡± ¡°Unless you¡¯re incredibly lucky, that¡¯s hard to pull off. Do you know what level that lizard is? Level 7. Level 7. And it¡¯s aiming for level 8. And you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aiming for level 5.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s all you¡¯ve achieved?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of delusion you¡¯re under, but I grow quite quickly. I¡¯m already aiming for level 5 less than a year after reaching level 4.¡± Of course, it was thanks to hunting beasts and acquiring mana stones, but even considering that, most ordinary people would take at least several years to ovee the barrier of level 5. If theycked talent, it could take a decade. Given this, Ian¡¯s growth rate could be considered exceptional. However, this wasn¡¯t purely because of exceptional talent; it was possible because he had walked this path once before. ¡°Hmm, level 4, huh¡­.¡± ¡°Can you not learn it?¡± ¡°Just because I can¡¯t learn it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t use it. However, the mana consumption will be a bit high. The radius will also be narrow. But there¡¯s no harm in familiarizing myself with it in advance. One day, I might find it useful.¡± ¡°Like what, for example?¡± ¡°You can have a secret conversation in front of others without any worries.¡± ¡°Can you also hide your presence?¡± At Ian¡¯s question, Gailgron raised the corners of his mouth in amusement. ¡°Not at all. It would actually give away your position. This creates a barrier using mana to prevent sounds from leaking out. It¡¯s simpler than it looks, so you¡¯ll learn it quickly.¡± The hero¡¯s teaching was a rare opportunity. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¡°How about it? Do you understand?¡± Ian nodded. Although Gailgron¡¯s lecture was brief, he could easily rate it as perfect. As expected of a hero, there was something distinctly different about him. What he said prated Ian¡¯s mind effortlessly. He taught not only the operation and arrangement of mana but also simple know-how that would have taken a long time to learn through personal experience. It was rare to find someone willing to share so much unless they had a close rtionship, and Ian felt grateful. After finishing the exnation, Gailgron pped his hands. ¡°Alright. Now that you¡¯ve learned the theory, let¡¯s give it a try.¡± Ian willingly stepped forward at those words. Following Gailgron¡¯s instructions, he moved his mana and unleashed it from his fingertips, forming a round barrier in a narrow area. Boom¡ª ¡°Whoa?¡± Ian was surprised, not expecting to seed on the first try. However, it only looked impressive on the outside; to Gailgron, it seemed utterly trivial. With a disapproving nce, he raised a finger and poked the barrier. Instantly, the mana lost its form and crumbled. ¡°Use more mana. You were too stingy just now. This is meaningless. Do it again.¡± Ian followed his instructions but was thorough about it. ¡°Again.¡± If there was any w, Gailgron pointed it out and made him repeat the same action. ¡°Do it again.¡± After several failures, Ian finally started to get a feel for it. ¡°Hm, do it again.¡± Gailgron observed the barrier closely and finally seemed satisfied. ¡°This is good enough. You¡¯re a fast learner. It¡¯s not as difficult as you thought, right?¡± ¡°I think I can manage. But if I use this, can others really not eavesdrop?¡± ¡°For now. If someone has special abilities, that¡¯s a different story, but I haven¡¯t seen such a case yet. If anyone tries to eavesdrop through this barrier, a mediocre attempt will be noticed right away. Want to see?¡± Gailgron demonstrated. Indeed. Ian sensed a foreign flow of mana trying to infiltrate the barrier he had set up. Even though the movement was quite stealthy, it was clear to him; unless one deliberately ignored it, there was no way to miss it. Ian slightly bowed his head to Gailgron, who had generously imparted this teaching. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s nothing special. If it were up to me, I¡¯d love to teach you swordsmanship too¡­ but I¡¯ll save that for our next meeting if it happens.¡± ¡°Basically, you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t teach me?¡± Gailgron shrugged. ¡°Considering we¡¯ve already met twice, who knows when we might run into each other again? But don¡¯t go looking for me on purpose.¡± ¡°Um, I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°Are you a bit reluctant to end it here? Well, do you have any questions?¡± Seeing that he was willing to answer anything, Ian paused for a moment to think. He didn¡¯t have anything urgent on his mind. Then suddenly, one question came to him. ¡°Who was that lizard from earlier?¡± ¡°A crazy one.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°Just like any other lizard. A lizard that has devoted itself to the Outer Gods out of a desire to be a dragon. And among those who follow the Outer Gods, they are part of a malevolent group known as the ¡®Pandemonium,¡¯ which gathers only the most malicious types. Being level 7, they must be in a significant position.¡± Pandemonium. The name wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. The Outer Gods are infamous, not least because they stand in opposition to the Pantheon. ording to rumors from before the regression, manynds that had been reimed at great cost in blood were once again lost to them, and fortresses that had withstood the attacks of monsters and beasts were besieged, resulting in astronomical losses. Of course, I had only half-listened to these tales. After all, our areas of activity were different, so it wasn¡¯t likely we would encounter each other. ¡®¡­That ck sorcerer who opened the outer gate in the ruins.¡¯ Riorg Ribe. He too belonged to the Demon Pandemonium. If Gailgron hadn¡¯t appeared at the right moment to help, I would have surely died, whether then or now. Who would have known that such strong beings would suddenly appear? ¡°Is this what you¡¯re curious about?¡± ¡°Is it okay to ask honestly?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wondering about my rtionship with Ok, right?¡± Ian nodded cautiously, ncing around. Gailgron spoke matter-of-factly, as if there were no secrets at all. ¡°Long ago, very long ago, I met her. It feels strange to call her ¡®her,¡¯ but anyway, Ok is a lizard. She was a wanderer.¡± ¡°Excuse me, but how old are you?¡± ¡°How old do I look? Just so you know, I¡¯ve easily surpassed a hundred.¡± Gailgronughed. It sounded like a lie. I knew his age, but it didn¡¯t quite register. He felt like an unattainable hero yet also like a friendly older brother. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®met¡¯?¡± ¡°I mean it literally. I happened toe across her while walking down the road. I don¡¯t know who she had encountered, but she was gravely injured and dying. The venom in her eyes, despite her yearning for life, was chilling. She red at me intensely and left me with a plea for help before copsing¡­ how should I put it? It felt unsettling. I couldn¡¯t just walk past someone who couldn¡¯t resist, as a hero. I had that mindset at the time.¡± ¡°¡­And then?¡± ¡°And then? I healed her. Gave her some food too. I shouldn¡¯t have done that. It¡¯s one of the regrets of my life.¡± Gailgron clicked his tongue. ¡°She seemed gentler than the lizards I knew, so we traveled together for a while. Then it seems she developed feelings for me. Out of the blue, she asked me what I thought of dragons. I answered casually that they were romantic.¡± ¡°Romantic? In a situation where they aren¡¯t enemies but allies, or at least neutral, I guess that could be said. Honestly, the dragon knights or guardian dragons in fairy tales have a certain charm.¡± ¡°And then do you know what she said? She said that if she ever became a dragon, she wanted us to be together. I thought she was just joking, so I said that if she became one, I would agree. After that, we went our separate ways. We couldn¡¯t stick together forever. Ha, I really shouldn¡¯t have let her go. I should have killed her right then and there¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°After that, she entered the ck Mage Tower and eventually became a member of the Demon Pandemonium.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a long-standing connection. I imagine you have some resentment toward her?¡± Gailgron frowned at the expression. ¡°Let me correct that. It¡¯s not a connection; it¡¯s a bad rtionship. She sacrificed her life to the Outer Gods, iming she wanted to be a dragon. Even though she was half-monster, how could I feel any affection for someone like that? Not a speck.¡± ¡°But if you haven¡¯t caught her until now¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because she fled before I could catch up! She learned magic and can leap through space. How could I, who can only walk, catch up with her?¡± He shouted, as if feeling wronged. But once you hear the circumstances, anyone would say the same. He probably faced misunderstandings multiple times. I could press further, but since I didn¡¯t want to alienate Gailgron, and we weren¡¯t close enough to do that, I kept my mouth shut. ¡°Be careful.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve encountered Riorg Ribe before. Now it¡¯s Ok. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for your name to be known in the Demon Pandemonium. If you catch their eye for no reason, things could get messy.¡± ¡°¡­Will it matter if I¡¯m careful?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. So, what¡¯s the answer? Get stronger. If you don¡¯t want to die somewhere unceremoniously. I¡¯m being serious, so remember that.¡± Ian nodded somewhat reluctantly at Gailgron¡¯s advice. * * * In a garden where flowers of various colors bloom harmoniously, the space ripples like a wave, and soon a lizard pops out. It¡¯s Ok, the one who briefly shed with Gailgron. Shends lightly on the ground with her hefty body and looks around. The sweet fragrance lingers at the tip of her nose, and the scene is beautiful enough to capture her gaze, but that beauty has lost its charm after seeing it many times. ¡°Humph.¡± From the beginning, she never liked flowers much. They die easily with even the slightest change in environment, and they don¡¯tst long before withering away. Moreover, every flower here, no matter how splendid in appearance, is toxic. She carelessly shifts her gaze and walks along the path. There¡¯s a building made of bricks set up inside the garden. Without hesitation, she reaches out and opens the door. ¡°Barsen, I¡¯m here.¡± Inside, she sees a man with a muscr build cing flowers and pots on a workbench, digging in the soil. He wears mboyant clothing covered in patterns. Every time she sees him, it looks out of ce, making her frown and tense her hands. Bang! As the door ms shut, the man finally tears his gaze away from the flowers and sighs. ¡°Ok. Do you remember how many times I told you to close the door gently?¡± ¡°This is the seventh time.¡± ¡°Excellent. Since you remember so well, you really are a sorcerer. But why do you keep mming it? Even a child understands after three times, so why can¡¯t you, who¡¯s lived several times longer than them?¡± Ok snorted. ¡°I was controlling my strength, you know? That¡¯s why the door is still intact.¡± ¡°It probably looks like that because I fix it every time it¡¯s on the verge of breaking.¡± ¡°Well, then just fix it again this time.¡± Barsen frowned at her response, and Ok apathetically pulled out a vacant chair and sat down. The chair, made of sturdy camphor wood, holds her weight and lets out a short squeak but endures well. Barsen realized that her mood was not good at all. He could roughly guess the reason. ¡°It seems like things didn¡¯t go well?¡± ¡°How did you figure that out?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it stupid not to know? You said you received a revtion and went to pick up your junior, but you returned alone, so it¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°Good for you, really.¡± Ok waved her hand dismissively, and then the kettle and an empty cup on a shelf far away floated gently to rest in front of her. With a soft sound, a crimson tea, infused with some unknown flower petals, filled the cup. Barsen looked at it disapprovingly, but knowing it wouldn¡¯t make a difference since she wouldn¡¯t listen, he held his tongue. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°¡­I just arrived a stepte. By the time I got there, he was already dead.¡± ¡°Oh dear, that¡¯s unfortunate. You seemed to have high expectations, so it must have been a huge disappointment.¡± Barsen said this casually as he transnted the flower he had been holding into an empty pot. Ok scoffed. ¡°How could you understand my feelings so well? I wish the man I have a crush on could do the same. Anyway, I think it turned out well.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°That guy had the chance to be a monster but ended up dying. He didn¡¯t have the qualifications to dream of being a dragon with me.¡± A dragon is a being at the pinnacle of the food chain. It possesses immense power and carries a corresponding dignity. To be such a being, one must endure and ovee numerous trials. One may fail. It¡¯s understandable since they are not a dragon yet. They might also flee because survival is necessary for future opportunities. But one must not yield. They must not grovel for their life in a pathetic way. They must not die. However, that kin has failed. There are no more chances. Having died, they have put a period to their life. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Barsen nced sideways at Ok, who had tightly sealed his lips. ¡°It seems you feel regret even if you say otherwise.¡± ¡°A little. It was the one whom the divine being had bestowed upon me, meaning it had considerable potential.¡± ¡°Who did they die to?¡± ¡°¡­It seems to be a woman who ranks among the upper tier of pdins and the descendant of a giant yer.¡± ¡°The descendant of a giant yer? Are you referring to Berger or the Red Lancer?¡± ¡°Not sure if they are a knight, but they were quite capable.¡± ¡°Did you kill them?¡± ¡°No. Gailgron came and let them go.¡± Ok opened his mouth wide and gulped down his drink. Barsen tilted his head while filling a pot with soil using a small shovel. ¡°When do you n to settle things with that hero? It seems like they run away every time you meet.¡± ¡°True. I don¡¯t want to injure them, nor do I want to be injured. I believe that one day they will understand my feelings.¡± ¡°Hah, you¡¯re caught in a truly difficult one-sided love.¡± ¡°The sense of aplishment when I achieve it will be immense. I will definitely stand by their side.¡± ¡°¡­That sounds like you¡¯re saying you will betray us. Do you know what will happen if I report this to the higher-ups?¡± ¡°Will you do it?¡± At Ok¡¯s question, Barsen sealed his lips tightly. Then Ok let out a mischievousugh. ¡°You can¡¯t do it, can you?¡± ¡°¡­We¡¯ll have to wait and see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be any time soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Besides, we have things we need to take care of.¡± ¡°Things?¡± ¡°I received a message while you were out for a bit.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Ok narrowed his eyes. ¡°Which organization? Six Thousand Pces? White Night? Eclipse?¡± ¡°Not them. It¡¯s the ck Mage Tower. They said there¡¯s been an unexpected setback in their schedule and that they would change their ns a bit. So, we¡¯ll cross over to the magic realm to participate in the hunt to shake up the defense line.¡± ¡°Ugh, I really don¡¯t want to. What if I run into that Fallen Emperor? No, I¡¯m certain of it. I can bet everything on it. It¡¯s absolutely inevitable.¡± Thest emperor of the fallen Xail Empire. He was a figure filled with intense hatred for beings associated with the outer sea, leading a spectral order of elite knights who roamed the ruins, cleaving through monsters and mages like a natural disaster. The fact that the El Carda Empire can maintain such a broad defense line isrgely due to the Fallen Emperor¡¯s influence. Barsen shared the same unease, wearing a frown. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. But if you use your spatial movement, escaping shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, right?¡± ¡°Easy for you to say. Do you think I can just use long-distance spatial movement without any cost? This is still a power that requires a price.¡± ¡°So you won¡¯t go?¡± ¡°¡­If I could, I would, but since there are still vows left to fulfill, I cannot.¡± Barsen set down his small spade. ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to do as nned. Besides, we¡¯ve already prepared bait to throw to the Fallen Emperor, so it shouldn¡¯t be too burdensome.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if all the members of Pandemonium gathered together and charged forward? That way, we could not only break the defense line but also easily trample over the El Carda Empire or even the upper Karam Empire. Why aren¡¯t we doing that? If we offer the blood and souls from that ce as sacrifices to call the outer beings, who would dare to stop us? The Celestial Lord? A hero? By the time they arrive, it will already be toote.¡± Barsen shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve thought this before, but Ok, you really are naive.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Do you think Pandemonium hasn¡¯t considered such a shallow n? If we went by your logic, the empire would plunge into chaos, and the kingdoms would meet their demise. But the important thing is that it cannot be executed. The preconditions cannot be established. Pandemonium is not a ce where such ideal allies gather.¡± ¡°I suppose so. If they were sane, they wouldn¡¯t belong to a ce like this. But we can cooperate to some extent.¡± ¡°That only happens when interests align.¡± ¡°Is it impossible with themon goal of summoning the outer beings?¡± At Ok¡¯s words, Barsen sighed in frustration. Then he chuckled softly and replied. ¡°I thought you were smart, but you¡¯re so naive in this regard. Let me be blunt. It¡¯s impossible. Want me to exin it simply? Let¡¯s say enough sacrifices are prepared to summon the outer beings. Which being are you nning to call?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± ¡°Right, the one we trust and follow. But what about others?¡± Pandemonium is known as the Hall of Ten Thousand Demons. Not because it stands opposed to the Hall of the Gods or the Pantheon, but because each member has their own deity they believe in and follow. ¡°Each one will want to summon the outer being they believe in. Naturally, they won¡¯t act as you expect. It would be fortunate if they don¡¯t stab you in the back at a critical moment. Would they be willing to forfeit that opportunity?¡± ¡°Are you crazy? You want me to throw away the chance to be a dragon?¡± Seeing Ok burst into a string of curses, Barsen finished transferring the potted nt and started tidying up the scattered soil and tools. ¡°Yeah, just like you, others will also want to summon the deity they serve to thisnd. For their own wishes and purposes. They won¡¯t let go of their selfishness. They might even stab you in the back at a decisive moment.¡± ¡°Hah, this is useless.¡± Having quickly finished organizing the workbench, Barsen finally removed the gloves he had been wearing. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely hopeless. Soon enough, they¡¯ll have no choice but to put aside that selfishness, you know? After all, you know how remarkable the achievements of Riorg Ribe are.¡± ¡°Is your side not that interested in the summoning of the gods?¡± At Ok¡¯s question, a fleeting sadness crossed Barsen¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s right. The gods don¡¯t desire that either.¡± ¡°Interesting. You all. Your gods.¡± ¡°From the start, we only wish to be stronger by any means necessary. Let¡¯s not dwell on small talk any longer. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°¡­Aren¡¯t you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going! Let¡¯s just go after I¡¯ve barely arrived!¡± ¡°Close the door gently when you leave.¡± Bang! After stepping outside, Barsen turned back to look at Ok, but she merely prepared for teleportation with a disinterested expression. *** ¡°Hmm~¡± In a quiet park, Ian sat with his arms resting on an empty bench, gazing up at the sky with a nk expression. ¡°It feels empty.¡± He unconsciously murmured his inner thoughts. He knew the reason for his low mood. It was because he couldn¡¯t be with the Hero. Because he couldn¡¯t stand by her side. That was the cause. ¡°Should I have asked one more time?¡± But even if he did, he would have been gently rejected. He might have stubbornly followed her, but that would earn him her dislike. In the end, he had no choice but to promise a meeting that could happen at an unknown time. ¡°Indeed.¡± Thinking back, the time spent with her before the regression was solely because she needed him. ¡°Right now, it means I¡¯m not needed.¡± He rxed his body. The sensations in his body began to dull. He feltpletely defenseless. Ian closed his eyes. ¡°I really need to take a break.¡± Recently, he had been living quite busily. He hardly ever skipped training and had put in a great deal of effort to weave the experiences and techniques he had learned from his previous life into the magic arts. He had originallye to Judith to rest, but he had ended up taking on requests unexpectedly. ¡°¡­Is this good luck or bad luck?¡± Just as Ian was about to lean forward, he looked down at the sword resting on his thigh. It was the holy sword embedded in the body of the monster, Bloodw, sealed in the ruins. It must have been used by some unnamed hero. There was no possibility that it was a Hero. If it had been a Hero, they would have defeated it instead of sealing it. Staring nkly at the holy sword, Ian let out a hollowugh. ¡®Shouldn¡¯t the one who got the chance to regress have been someone else?¡¯ Though he was grateful for being given another opportunity, he thought that if this chance had been given to a Hero, they would surely spend their time much more valuably. Thinking like that made his desire to rest fade away. But perhaps due to his old mercenary habits, he felt he should be able to take a break after enduring so much. ¡°¡­As Verdan said, maybe I should visit ming.¡± The city of pleasure, ming. A yground for mercenaries overflowing with meat and liquor, rich in songs and theater. He had visited it once or twice before the regression. Unfortunately, after that, it had fallen into decline in various ways, and he had not been able to return. Since it wasn¡¯t that time yet, spending a day or two enjoying himself there wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± With his decision made, Ian stood up immediately and headed toward the station. He then looked for train schedules heading to ming. Unfortunately, there was no magic tower with a warp gate in ming, so he had no choice but to use a carriage or train. If it had been a ce without any railway, he would have had to rely entirely on a carriage. Still, he was able to reach ming in less than a day. Nothing particrly eventful happened. The moment Ian stepped off the tform and out of the train station, lively music pierced his ears despite the early hour. The streets were bustling with a variety of people. Although not everyone was, most appeared to be enjoying themselves. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ian nced at the outfits worn by those around him. It was impossible to hide that most of them were mercenaries. Many were dressed in worn clothes, as if to prove they were seasoned warriors who had experienced battle. Thinking there was no need to get a new outfit, Ian began to y like a wild pony let loose. He entered a tavern, mingling with people, ying games, drinking heartily, and eating delicious food. It was truly a joyous time. The stress that had umted over time felt like it was melting away with every coin spent on enjoyment. Clink~ Today, he won the hard-earned coins of the mercenaries. Just as they say, luck is abination of chance and skill. As he was reveling in his good fortune, feeling coins in his pocket on the way back to his lodging¡­ ¡°Hehe¡­¡± A faint, eerieughter echoed from somewhere. Though the street was bustling evente at night, Ian found himself pausing, slowly turning his head to look down a dim alleyway. He strained to listen, but as if he had misheard, there was no sound. ¡°Hmm.¡± Ian blinked and, almost as if entranced, began to walk forward. He silenced his footsteps as much as possible. He walked quietly, each step soft enough that one would have to strain to hear it. Without hesitation, he entered the dark alleyway and turned the corner. He sensed a crude flow of magical energy. Stretching out his hand, he felt resistance even though he couldn¡¯t see it. ¡®A barrier?¡¯ He felt like he could force his way through. While he didn¡¯t understand the principle behind it, he had a rough idea of what function it served. It repelled people and dulled their awareness. He pushed his body forward. What unfolded before him was a sight that would make himugh out loud for its absurdity. ¡°Hehe.¡± People were sprawled against the wall, lying in a row. Among them, some were hugging each other, while others were piled on top of one another. With vacant eyes staring into the void, drool dripped from their open mouths. Perhaps embarrassed to show such an unttering sight, some had their heads bowed low. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A strange atmosphere had settled over the alley. It was not just because of the sight before him but also due to an instinctive feeling of revulsion. Among these people were not just mercenaries but also soldiers belonging to ming. It was obvious why they were in such a state. ¡®Drugs.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t surprising. In this world, drugs were surprisingly easy toe by. However, Ian hadn¡¯t expected to see people using them boldly in a ce that wasn¡¯t a battlefield, purely for pleasure rather than to ovee pain or fear. Frowning, he looked at them with disdain when someone among them staggered to their feet. It was a middle-aged man draped in what appeared to be quite an expensive cloth. ¡°Oh, we have a guest who arrivedte?¡± ¡°A guest?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were also bleary. As he reached into his bosom, he tilted his head in confusion at Ian¡¯s question. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here to get some drugs?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°Ah, I see. The numbers matched perfectly¡­ So, what now? How did you get in here without an invitation? Who are you?¡± ¡°Just a passerby.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± The man tilted his head, seemingly unable to make a proper judgment. ¡°I see. So, what should we do? If you¡¯re interested in what these people are doing, you can stay here¡­ but if not, why not head back? We can just pretend we don¡¯t know each other.¡± After a moment of thought, Ian nodded. He had confirmed what they were doing. Eliminating a drug dealer wouldn¡¯t immediately eradicate the drug problem, and seeing soldiers among them, reporting it wouldn¡¯t change anything either. As he turned to leave, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he was starting to understand what kind of drugs they were dealing with. ¡®¡­No, it can¡¯t be.¡¯ He struggled to hide his unease but firmly denied it. It wasn¡¯t the time for that yet. On the third day, Ian heard that a famous band was visiting ming and decided to go to the concert hall. Sitting on the balcony with a refreshing drink, he savored the music, feelingpletely rxed. Just as he was sinking into apletely unguarded state, someone knocked on the door. Click¡ª Even without answering, the lock clicked open, and the door swung open. He turned his head and subtly gathered his magical energy. The person who had entered without permission waved their hand as they walked in. As the sweet scent wafted in from afar and he saw a familiar and unwee androgynous face, Ian furrowed his brow. The person greeted him cheerfully. ¡°Hello!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Semid. The young head of the Demuid family, who governs this ce, ming. A man who dresses like a woman stood confidently at the wide-open door. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Hey there, it¡¯s been a while. Do you remember me? It¡¯s Semid.¡± Semid smirked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? So happy you¡¯re about to cry?¡± ¡°More like, it¡¯s so irritating that I¡¯m about to cry¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s harsh. How can you say such things right to my face? I¡¯m genuinely hurt.¡± ¡°¡­Whether you are or not, it¡¯s none of my concern.¡± ¡°Still¡­ hmm. Last time, you spoke casually, but now you¡¯re using formal speech? Why do you seem so touchy? Did something happen?¡± ¡°I paid a hefty price to secure a seat for the performance, and now an uninvited guest has invaded my private space. I¡¯d love to kick you out, but I¡¯m restraining myself.¡± Even the orchestra on stage hadn¡¯t stopped ying. Semid, wearing a sly grin, pulled out an empty chair and sat down. ¡°Hmm, I see. You¡¯re right, this is a private space. Perfect for a personal meeting, don¡¯t you think? That¡¯s why there are two chairs.¡± Ian sighed, leaning back with a slouch. His expression showed absolutely no intention of hiding his rudeness. Considering the reputation of the Berger family and his notorious past, Semid didn¡¯t bother pointing out his impoliteness. ¡°Calm down, I brought you a special gift.¡± Ian looked at Semid with disinterest, but then noticed something finely wrapped being ced on the round table. As the packaging unraveled, Ian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°S Whale, 2-year-old vintage. How about it? I heard you like alcohol. This should more than make up for the time of our esteemed young master, right?¡± And, as if by magic, two sses appeared in Semid¡¯s hand. ¡°If you¡¯re not interested, I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°No, stay.¡± The wine was too tempting to refuse. Semid, as if expecting this, smoothly poured the wine and filled both sses. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s raise our sses. Cheers.¡± Clink! Despite his reluctance, Ian clinked his ss with Semid¡¯s. The cheerful sound quickly blended into the music being performed below. ¡°My, I heard you¡¯re still quite young, but you drink well. The aroma is incredible, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Indeed. It would¡¯ve been a perfect moment if there wasn¡¯t someone sitting next to me.¡± Ian, now refilling his empty ss, continued. ¡°So, what business brings you here?¡± ¡°I thought we could have a drink together~¡± ¡°If that were the case, you would have sent someone to call me.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm, true. There¡¯s something I need to discuss. That¡¯s why I snuck in here to avoid prying eyes. Lucky for me, you have such refined hobbies, despite your reputation, so it was easy to find you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Oh, sorry. Did the term ¡®reputation¡¯ bother you? Rx, I didn¡¯t mean to insult or mock you. Think of it as a gesture of familiarity. I¡¯m not great at these things, so cut me some ck.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And hey, slow down on the wine. That stuff¡¯s really rare. Why are you drinking it like water?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mine now, so stop meddling and just get to the point already.¡± Ian swirled the ss in his hand. The liquor shimmered beautifully under the light, and he admired it deeply. How on earth do they make something like this? ¡°Such insolence. Well, I actually prefer it this way. I hear you¡¯re working as a mercenary now? They say the Berger family is backing you. Is that true?¡± ¡°I suppose I am benefiting from being in their favor.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not going to be good for you in the long run, you know? People might start doubting your skills, thinking your achievements are all thanks to family support. No matter how many monsters you y, some will just dismiss it as rumors.¡± ¡°Hmm, so what¡¯s your point?¡± Semid smiled brightly. ¡°You need to take on jobs from a variety of ces.¡± ¡°Such as?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do a job together. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re wellpensated.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested¡­.¡± Semid¡¯s smile quickly faded. ¡°Do you even know how much that wine costs? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re unaware of S Whale¡¯s reputation?!¡± ¡°I know it very well. But isn¡¯t this bottle meant to pay for our little meeting? It shouldn¡¯t be counted as part of the job fee. Plus, it¡¯s a 2-year vintage, not even a 12-year one, and you¡¯re acting like it¡¯s a big deal.¡± ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve got some nerve. A single bottle of S Whale could hire three or four Level 5 mercenaries. And you think just talking to you is worth more than that? Fine. Ten gold coins. Five days of work. How does that sound?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯te to you lightly. I thought about it for days before seeking you out. If you¡¯re not too busy, hear me out.¡± ¡°¡­Alright. It¡¯s a bit low, but I¡¯ll take it. What¡¯s the job?¡± Semid stared intently at Ian, then slowly began to speak. ¡°ming. This city has undergone rapid development recently.¡± Although the topic of the city seemed out of the blue, Ian stayed quiet and listened. ¡°This smallnd, which once housed just a few thousand people, now has tens of thousands of residents and nearly a hundred thousand visitors. All in just ten years. There aren¡¯t many cities in the East that have developed so fast. It¡¯s all thanks to my father¡¯s foresight. But recently, I realized the city is rotting from the inside. Because of those damn drugs.¡± ¡°Is that really surprising? In a city of indulgence, drugs are bound to circte.¡± ¡°Of course it is. Despite the growing drug problem worldwide, neither our family nor ming has ever permitted drug distribution. On the contrary, we¡¯ve been actively trying to eradicate it, and we¡¯ve had some sess.¡± ¡°Hoh.¡± Ian found Semid¡¯s statement a bit unexpected, especially since he remembered that ming had once been a hub for drug trafficking. This meant the people using drugs the previous night weren¡¯t operating with official approval. However, the drug dealers had been rather bold. Even soldiers were involved, so the city being called ¡®rotten¡¯ wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. ¡°So, you want me to track down and wipe out these drug dealers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s one way to do it. But don¡¯t you think it¡¯d be more effective to cut off the head first rather than just chopping off the limbs?¡± ¡°And where exactly is the head?¡± No matter how skilled one is at tracking, some kind of lead is always necessary to begin. ¡°I¡¯ve already figured that out. I¡¯m not 100% sure, but there¡¯s a ce where the drug dealers frequent. It¡¯s also where the manufacturing is happening.¡± ¡°In the middle of the city?¡± ¡°Why not? My brother manages that area, and the building itself is owned by him.¡± ¡°But they need materials, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve taken over the city¡¯s security force. Getting materials is hardly an issue. If they need anything, they can just bring it in from outside. I hear they evenmissioned the mage tower to install an elevator in that building. The dealers only get their supplies from there.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°And there might be ties to a cartel. That¡¯s the real headache. I can¡¯t let ming be a den of drugs. This city needs to be one of entertainment and culture. They¡¯re supposed to be having a gathering the day after tomorrow. If we¡¯re going to wipe them out, that¡¯ll be our chance.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°But, we need solid evidence. That¡¯s why I want you to investigate the ce.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m the right person for that.¡± If it were an expedition to ruins or abyrinth, or even a monster extermination, he would have dly epted. ¡°No, no. You can do it. It won¡¯t be that hard.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Go have fun. Gamble, drink, or hang out with a beautiful woman, do whatever you like. I¡¯ll provide the money too.¡± ¡°You just want me to go have fun?¡± ¡°Exactly. Sooner orter, someone will approach you, right? They¡¯ll probably offer you drugs, with a high chance. I need you to retrieve some and serve as a witness.¡± Ian responded in a disinterested tone. ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re after, wouldn¡¯t someone else be better suited for the task?¡± There were more than a few mercenaries staying in the city at that moment. There weren¡¯t many ces in the Eastern Empire where mercenaries or low-ranking nobles could indulge in such luxuries, so hiring one of them would be an option. ¡°Well, actually¡­ I tried that a few times before, but they all failed. I can¡¯t trust just anyone now. Besides, ming¡­ and I don¡¯t mean to insult it, but it¡¯s not exactly a high-ss ce yet. And I can¡¯t publicly hire mercenaries for this task. That¡¯s why you¡¯re the perfect fit.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t quite follow.¡± ¡°You¡¯re Ian.¡± Ian looked at Semid with confused eyes. He was smirking smugly. Was that an insult? ¡°Ian the Scoundrel.¡± Yeah, it was an insult. ¡°Even if your identity gets exposed and you show interest in drugs, no one will find it strange. If you express curiosity, there¡¯s even less chance anyone will suspect you. And more than that, you¡¯re from Berger. The guardian who eliminates evil. I hear the Red Spear Knights are rtively resistant to the side effects of drugs?¡± ¡°¡­Are you trying to pick a fight with me? I¡¯m not about to risk my honor for a few coins.¡± ¡°Of course, you wouldn¡¯t.¡± Semid¡¯s face was annoyingly smug, as if he¡¯d only been probing for a reaction. ¡°And if you know about a drug dealer meeting, why don¡¯t you just storm in with soldiers? Why go through all this trouble?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. I can¡¯t deploy the city guards.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°More precisely, I can¡¯t trust them.¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help but frown at that. ¡°Wait, if the ruler of a city can¡¯t trust their own soldiers, who can they trust? Mercenaries? You just said you couldn¡¯t trust them either.¡± Semid sighed, downing the rest of his drink in one gulp. ¡°Ugh. That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying¡ªming is in bad shape right now. It¡¯s rotten. Listen.¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if you just left now.¡± ¡°No, listen. This also concerns the Berger family. You need to know what¡¯s happening within the Demuid family.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the expensive S Whale, he would have kicked him out already. But since it was a costly gift, Ian decided to at least hear him out. Without hesitation, Semid began sharing the secrets of the Demuid family. ¡°I have an older brother. He¡¯s not too bright. We got along well as kids, but not anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I turned out more talented. I¡¯m a genius, he¡¯s just average. Naturally, my father favored me more. His affection was proportional to ability.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± ¡°My brother tried to keep up, but luck was never on his side. He failed at every task he was assigned. It¡¯s unfortunate. I helped him out now and then, but it only made him feel even more inferior. Now, he hates me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My brother, disheartened, fell into gambling. My father, unable to watch anymore, entrusted him with a few businesses and the city guard. My brother didn¡¯t seem all that interested at first, but eventually, he began working with enthusiasm. I thought he¡¯d finally pulled himself together.¡± For some reason, Ian felt an odd sense of familiarity. There was something strangely rtable about Semid¡¯s brother. ¡°Then, two years ago, my father fell ill and passed away before officially naming a sessor. Naturally, my father¡¯s authority passed down to me. But one day, I received a report that drugs were being circted. I entrusted the investigation to my brother, who was in charge of public safety. The answer he gave me was that it was just a baseless rumor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It was purely by chance that I discovered it wasn¡¯t a false report. I happened to stumble upon people copsed in an alley, drooling. Among them was one of the soldiers responsible for public safety. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to realize what¡¯s going on, does it? It wasn¡¯t that my brother couldn¡¯t find the drugs being distributed¡ªhe was turning a blind eye. And it turns out, he was involved in the whole thing.¡± ¡°So, aside from the city guards, you have no other forces at your disposal?¡± Semid closed his eyes and sighed. ¡°ming¡­ doesn¡¯t really have much of a military presence to begin with. Since it¡¯s under Berger¡¯s protection, the city guard is usually enough. And if things get serious, we can always hire mercenaries. If it gets really dangerous, we could ask Berger for help.¡± Ian knew this much. This was a peaceful city where the gates had never been breached, and no monsters roamed nearby, so a minimal military force was enough to manage it. Though the presence of mercenaries could asionally lead to conflicts, they usually kept themselves in check to avoid bing wanted criminals. ¡°Of course, I do have a small personal guard to protect my assets, but they¡¯re few in number. That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for your help.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think my involvement would change much.¡± ¡°No, it would. You¡¯re from Berger. If you assist me in this, people might misinterpret it as Berger supporting my cause, wouldn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s why you approached me back then?¡± ¡°When? Oh, in Lus? No, that was just me thinking it wouldn¡¯t hurt to make a connection. But looking at the situation now, it seems I made the right call back then. So, what do you say? Will you help me?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Ian tilted his ss. Indeed, thinking back to the stories about ming¡¯s downfall before his regression, at some point, it had earned the nickname ¡°drug den.¡± It had to be pretty bad to be called that, even in a world where obtaining drugs had be easy. ¡°Drugs, huh.¡± Ian fell into deep thought. If the drugs being distributed here were really those, then he needed to help Semid. However, if that wasn¡¯t the case, it would be a hassle to act out of a mere sense of justice. ¡®¡­Will I gain anything from this?¡¯ Probably. The Demuid family had always handled appraisal work and had also developed ming through moneylending. They could even be holding some hidden treasures once possessed by mercenaries. In that moment, an item popped into his head. ¡°What¡¯s the reward?¡± ¡°To start, I¡¯ll pay you ten gold coins as a base.¡± ¡°Just ten?¡± ¡°¡®Just ten?¡¯ Do you even realize how many mercenaries would kill to earn a single gold coin? It¡¯s ten! Ten gold coins!¡± ¡°You know I¡¯m not like your average mercenary. Plus, this is a direct request, and you¡¯re using my family¡¯s backing. You should pay more. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have the money.¡± ¡°¡­Twenty gold coins. And I¡¯ll throw in another five for expenses and meals. You do realize that even this amount is something most mercenaries would only dream of making after ten jobs?¡± ¡°Hmmm, still feels a bitcking.¡± ¡°Sigh. Cut me some ck. I even brought you S Whale! You think it¡¯s easy to get a two-year-aged one? Why don¡¯t you try? And you¡¯re only Level 4! What Level 4 gets twenty gold coins for a single job? Even mages from the Magic Tower don¡¯t make that much!¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s not enough. I don¡¯t really need money, you know.¡± Ian pulled out a ck card from his pocket. Semid clearly knew what that meant. Muttering under his breath, ¡°Damn it,¡± Semid squeezed his eyes shut. ¡°What do you want, then?¡± Ian would¡¯ve loved to get ess to the Demuid family¡¯s vault, but that seemed unlikely. Besides, he doubted the item he wanted would be there. ¡°I want one of the items you confiscated from indebted mercenaries or nobles.¡± ¡°Hah. I see what you¡¯re after. But let me warn you, they¡¯re not exactly valuable.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be the judge of that.¡± ¡ª Ian left the theater. Although he hadn¡¯t been able to enjoy the performance due to Semid¡¯s interference, he was satisfied enough having had the rare S Whale. And unexpectedly, he¡¯d received amission. If it went well¡­ he might end up with a very useful weapon. ¡®Is this the ce?¡¯ It was a gambling den located in the heart of a bustling district known for fleecing visiting nobles and mercenaries in ming. Ian checked his attire. His weapons were stored in a ring imbued with subspace, so there was no need to worry about them. ¡®No need to reveal my identity here.¡¯ After paying the entrance fee and removing his conspicuous emblem, Ian entered, greeted by a noisy crowd. The size of the building was impressive enough, but the interior was even more so. It was luxurious, as if money had been poured into every detail. ¡°Ah, no! My money!¡± ¡°Hahaha! I won! I won!¡± Cheers and groans erupted from the seats where the games were taking ce. Ian wandered around, observing the flow of things. Once he felt like he had a handle on it, he confidently bet one gold coin. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Naturally, Ian thought he would win, but he lost. It wasn¡¯t a trick, nor was there any sleight of hand¡ªhe had simply been unlucky. He kept betting. By the time he lost gold coins three times in a row, he thought his luck couldn¡¯t get any worse, but in the end, he managed to win dozens of gold coins. As he cedrger bets, the winnings grew, and soon people began to follow Ian¡¯s lead, betting alongside him. ¡®¡­I should stop here.¡¯ Deciding he could no longer enjoy the game, he headed to the second floor, where the restaurant was located, and ordered food. First came soft bread and a hearty stew full of ingredients, followed by chunks of meat and vegetables. He kept eating, chewing nonstop. ¡®Hmm, it¡¯s good, but¡­¡¯ For the price, the ingredients didn¡¯t seem all that premium. As he ate, a man suddenly sat across from him. Ian swallowed the meat he was chewing and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± The man, who had been smiling, ced something on the table and slid it toward him¡ªa gold coin. ¡°Thanks to you, I made some money, young master. As a token of my gratitude, I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal.¡± ¡°A meal? This won¡¯t be enough.¡± ¡°¡­Ah.¡± The man hesitated as he nced at the pile of empty tes, then ced another gold coin on the table. It seemed like he had won a fair amount, given his reluctance but willingness to pay. Ian didn¡¯t say a word until he finished his meal. The man, meanwhile, ordered a bottle of alcohol and sipped it slowly while staying at the table. When Ian finally put down his fork and knife, the man, as if waiting for this moment, spoke up. ¡°I apologize for thete introduction, young master. I am Baron Philip Zarnal.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I wanted to express my gratitude for the unexpected profits I gained thanks to you, young master. I hope you don¡¯t mind my intrusion.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s all, haven¡¯t you already paid for it?¡± Though the meal wasn¡¯t amazing, it was satisfying since it was free. Baron Philip smiled slightly and leaned in to whisper in a low voice. ¡°By any chance, are you interested in ying more games?¡± ¡°Why? Are you going to follow me around and bet?¡± ¡°Yes! It seems like luck is on your side today, young master. If I stay close, perhaps some of that luck might rub off on me!¡± Ian let out a dryugh. ¡°You talk nonsense so casually.¡± ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t call it nonsense, but in return, I can help you join a bigger game.¡± ¡°A bigger game?¡± Philip held up three fingers. ¡°The stakes start at gold coins on the upper floors. You¡¯ll make far more than you did downstairs.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have enough money to y in such a ce.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be so modest. You can y just like you did downstairs. I assure you, it¡¯ll be iparable to what you experienced below. You won¡¯t be disappointed.¡± Ian hesitated for a moment, then wiped his mouth with a napkin and stood up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s check it out.¡± ¡°This way!¡± As they went up another floor, the space became even more luxurious than the one below. The lighting was a bit dimmer. The windows were all covered with thick curtains, making it impossible to tell the time. Someone approached, handing Ian a mask to cover his face and telling him he must never take it off. Ian casually agreed and entered the room, where he saw quite a few people. Many of them had women by their sides, enjoying themselves. ¡°Should I call a few for you if you¡¯re interested?¡± Philip tempted him, but Ian firmly refused. ¡°No.¡± He decided to survey the tables where games were in progress to get a sense of the atmosphere. Yet, Ian never forgot the real reason he was here. ¡®There are fewer people ying than I expected.¡¯ There seemed to be hundreds of people gathered, yet more than half of them were resting or chatting in corners. The overall vibe wasnguid. Some even sat with their heads drooping, drooling. ¡®Hm?¡¯ In one corner, Ian noticed three men gathered by the stairs leading to the upper floor. Shortly after, someone descended from upstairs and handed them something. Though the dim lighting made it difficult to see clearly, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that what they received were small pouches. ¡®¡­¡­?¡¯ Two of the men went downstairs with their pouches, while the third approached a group of people leaning against the wall and distributed the contents. The recipients quickly swallowed the contents and leaned back against the wall, staring nkly into space. Even though they were masked, it was easy to discern where their gaze was directed. ¡®Drugs.¡¯ There was no doubt about it. They were dealing drugs here. ¡®And the security is thisx?¡¯ What insanity. They must not care even if they get caught. The audacity was shocking. Ian called over Philip, who had been trailing him like a watchdog. ¡°Yes, young master!¡± Philip¡¯s voice was full of energy, having followed Ian and won money alongside him. ¡°Is there a way to go upstairs?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ The upper floor is restricted to authorized personnel only.¡± ¡°Then, is there a way to buy whatever they¡¯re selling here?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± Philip hesitated, his expression showing difort. It was also clear that some of the people nearby had overheard the conversation and were now tantly staring. ¡°Let¡¯s move somewhere quieter.¡± Once they moved to a secluded spot, Philip cautiously began to speak. ¡°As you guessed earlier, you can indeed buy things with money here. Most of the people whoe here know about it. You may have heard of it before¡ªa sweet yet bitter dream.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not some saying from a far-off ce, I assume.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I can get it for you. Just one gold coin.¡± ¡°Here.¡± As soon as Ian handed him the gold coin, Philip reached into his coat and pulled out a small pouch. ¡°This is it?¡± ¡°Yes. Just one pill can give you an intense sensation of pleasure for nearly an hour.¡± Ian¡¯s brow twitched slightly. ¡°But do you know what¡¯s even more amazing? Afterward, for four whole days, your mind bes clear, and you¡¯ll be able to think positively all day long. The most incredible part is that if you take it before sleeping at night, you can even dream whatever you wish. That¡¯s why they call it the ¡®sweet yet bitter dream¡¯¡ªyou wake up from the sweet dream, but it leaves a bitter aftertaste.¡± Ian let out a smallugh. Ridiculous. Did they think he was a fool? All drugse with side effects. Especially narcotics, which destroy not only the body but the mind as well. And this drug¡­ from what Philip was describing, Ian was sure of it. Nightmare. It wouldter be called that. His suspicions were now confirmed ¡°How dare you offer me something like this?¡± If it had been before his regression, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if he had drawn his sword on the spot. This drug was something crafted by Dark Mages, and continuous use would eventually turn a person into a monster. That fact wouldn¡¯t be revealed until muchter. As Ian casually stared down at the pouch, Philip let out a sly smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it?¡± Ian turned his head and looked at the people leaning against the wall or sitting idly in their chairs. ¡°Not here.¡± ¡°Shall I arrange a private room for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try it at my lodging.¡± Ian pocketed the pouch. ¡°W-wait, are you leaving already?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Well¡­ no, never mind. I won¡¯t see you out. Please be careful, and remember, don¡¯t go talking about this anywhere.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ian took the pouch and rose from his seat, indicating he would leave. Once outside, he returned to his lodging and sat at the table, loosening the string on the pouch and checking its contents. There were only five pills inside, dull in color. ¡®So, this was already being circted back then.¡¯ A creeping disgust for Dark Mages rose within him. Knowing what he did about the drug called ¡°Nightmare¡± was enough to trigger that feeling. He had thought that,pared to the apocalyptic future, this world was still rtively safe. But apparently, that wasn¡¯t the case. He couldn¡¯t help but smirk bitterly. ¡®To think Dark Mages are operating this openly.¡¯ His thoughts grew heavy. Now that he knew Dark Mages were involved, he couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye. ¡®¡­I could probably handle this on my own.¡¯ Yet, something didn¡¯t sit right with him. It was a gut feeling. If he went at it alone, things might go terribly wrong. ¡®I¡¯ll need help.¡¯ If he went after the Dark Mages and they managed to escape, they¡¯d scatter like cockroaches, hiding even deeper than before. And when their numbers swelled to the point where they had nowhere left to hide, they¡¯d resurface. That¡¯s when the downfall of ming would begin, and the copse would serve as the foundation for shaking the Empire itself. ¡®Semid won¡¯t be much help.¡¯ The Demuid family had little connection to military power. When trouble arose, they¡¯d be too busy saving themselves. The city guard couldn¡¯t be trusted either. In fact, they might even help hide the Dark Mages¡ªfor the right price or some other gain. ¡®I¡¯ll have to send a message to my eldest brother.¡¯ If he sent the letter through the postal service by train, it would take several days, but if he traveled to a nearby city and used the teleportation station, it would only take a day. Once he read the letter and realized the severity of the situation, he would dispatch the Red Spear Knights. If not, an entire city could fall into the hands of the Dark Mages. ¡®¡­I should probably contact the Pantheon too.¡¯ Unfortunately, this city didn¡¯t even have amon cathedral. With gambling and entertainment everywhere, priests tended to avoid the ce on their own. asionally, a few would pass through, but they were extremely rare. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ian tapped the drug with his finger. Visually, there was no clear indication of its connection to Dark Magic. It would likely react to divine power, but such items were hardly umon in the world. Especially in the eastern part of the El Carda Empire, which bordered the Outer Sea on the front lines. Given how long this drug had been circting and transforming people into monsters, it wasn¡¯t surprising it had yet to be discovered by the Pantheon. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 69 Chapter 69 After finishing his thoughts, Ian put the drugs back into his pouch and left the lodging. He briefly wondered if someone might be tailing him, but it turned out to be needless worry. When he arrived at the pre-arranged location, Semid was already waiting. ¡°Well, look at that! You¡¯re here already.¡± A yful voice echoed. Semid was sitting there with four bodyguards surrounding him. ¡°You know you¡¯re way early, right? Come on, sit down, buddy. So, how was it? Notice anything suspicious?¡± Even before sitting, Ian tossed the pouch to him with a tired expression. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see when you open it.¡± ¡°Judging by how it feels¡­ this is some kind of drug, right? A narcotic?¡± It was almost certain. He wouldn¡¯t have tossed it like garbage if it were something valuable. If it had been a valuable elixir, it wouldn¡¯t have been treated this way. ¡°Incredible. You managed to get your hands on drugs in just a day? Those guys must be out of their minds. Does it mean they don¡¯t care if they get caught? Or do they think it won¡¯t be a problem even if they are?¡± ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s closer to thetter.¡± ¡°Right?¡± Semid opened the pouch and checked the contents. As a member of the Demuid family, renowned for their expertise in appraisal, Semid had a keen eye for determining the value of objects. With those eyes, he had followed in his father¡¯s footsteps, amassing wealth by evaluating numerous treasures and artifacts. There were many appraisers in the world, but the Demuid family was proud to be among the very best. ¡®¡­Huh?¡¯ But at this moment, the very eyes he trusted most began to ache as soon as they saw the drugs. It was definitely a drug, something harmful to humans. As he furrowed his brow, trying to pierce through its essence, he saw it. A writhing purple aura. It was repulsive. Unlike the disgust one might feel when looking at an insect, this was something far worse. ¡°What is this?¡± ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s a drug.¡± ¡°No, I know it¡¯s a drug.¡± ¡°A dangerous one.¡± ¡°Are you messing with me? Everyone knows drugs are dangerous. But this¡­ this isn¡¯t just any ordinary drug. What is it, does it turn people into monsters or something?¡± Ian chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what it does.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s Dark Magic or the power of some Outer God, but once someone takes this and certain conditions are met, they¡¯ll turn into a monster. No, they will turn into one.¡± Semid looked at Ian with skeptical eyes. ¡°Buddy, you know I don¡¯t like bad jokes, right?¡± ¡°Neither do I. And I have no intention of making light of this with you.¡± ¡°¡­Then how are you so sure about this?¡± ¡°Instinct.¡± ¡°Ha. So, this means the Dark Mages are involved, huh? Is this happening because there are no priests in the city? This is a bigger headache than I thought. This is far more serious than expected. If that¡¯s the case, my entire n is ruined.¡± ¡°You had a n?¡± ¡°Of course I did. If I had something solid like this in my hand at the right time, I¡¯d act on it. Leaving this alone will only allow it to keep eating away at ming. Now¡¯s the best time to act. Otherwise¡­ I¡¯ll be the one who gets swallowed upter. And that¡¯s definitely not going to be good for Berger either.¡± ¡°¡­So, what¡¯s next?¡± When Ian asked about the rxed demeanor that suggested there might be a sharp solution, Semid nodded. ¡°If possible, I wanted to handle this quietly, but if Dark Mages are involved, that changes everything. I need to contact the Temple and Berger.¡± Ian nodded. It was a wise decision. If Semid had attempted to solve this independently, Ian would have strongly discouraged him. However, if he still refused to listen, he would have reached out to Verdan directly, even if it meant jeopardizing their rtionship in the future. ¡°So, you see, buddy. No, Ian.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll contact the family.¡± Semid¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°What a perceptive little guy! How did you get so good at reading my mind? How about a kiss?¡± ¡°Just contact the Temple, alright?¡± ¡°Look at you dodging the question. Just say if you don¡¯t want to. How are you going to contact them? By letter? Even if I send it by the fastest train, it¡¯ll take days, right? How about trying this instead?¡± Semid pulled something out from his pocket. ¡°¡­A phone?¡± ¡°Oh, you know what this is?¡± How could he not? The world was rapidly changing, influenced by external forces. From transportation methods like trains and warp gates to strategic weapons like golems, floating cities, and mobile fortresses,munication advancements in the magical empire of El Carda were no exception. It wasn¡¯t entirely new territory. It had been possible to connect over long distances using crystal balls before. This was just a more portable version of that. ¡°Amazing. I heard these aren¡¯t evenmercially avable yet. Did your brother give this to you?¡± ¡°Seems like he just got it recently.¡± ¡°I received it during myst visit to Berger. I know contacting you now might be rude, but given the circumstances, I hope you understand.¡± Semid awkwardly fiddled with the phone and soon, a red light began to blink at the top. It was the signal that a call was being ced. When it turned green, a sigh came through the receiver. -What¡¯s going on? At this hour? It was a familiar voice. Semid hesitated for a moment before passing the phone to Ian. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me.¡± -¡­Ian? How did you get this? ¡°I came to ming and got a request from the Demuid family head.¡± -I told you to rest, and you¡¯re working again? Ian exhaled heavily. ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know how it ended up like this either.¡± Thinking back, he realized he hadn¡¯t reported on the events in Judith. The demonic beast with blood-red ws, Hero Abe, and the battle with Olrak¡­ none of those were trivial matters to overlook. Suddenly, Ian felt as if he was sinking into a swamp. There was no choice. The contact with the Outer Sea would continue in the future. Unless he fled from the east to the interior, he couldn¡¯t avoid it. And that would only postpone the issue, not eliminate it entirely. -What was the request about? ¡°Drugs are being circted in ming.¡± -So what? There was no hint of surprise in the voice. It was clear he had an inkling of what was happening. ¡°The source of the drugs is the Dark Mages. If this spreads, it could turn into a major headacheter on.¡± Ian provided more detailed information. It was only possible because he was familiar with the drug known as Nightmares. There was no definitive evidence linking it to the Dark Mages aside from the drugs themselves, but that would probablye to light with some digging. As if lost in thought, Verdan¡¯s voice paused briefly before continuing. -Understood, now put the head of the Demuid family on the line. Ian handed the phone back to Semid. ¡°Yes, Lord Verdan. Yes, I agree. That¡¯s right, please proceed as you see fit.¡± At times like this, Semid could speak normally. Although Ian couldn¡¯t hear what Verdan was saying, Semid nodded enthusiastically, bowing as if Verdan were right in front of him. ¡°If you take the fastest train, you should arrive by 8 o¡¯clock. However, since the drug dealers gather around noon, it might be best to arrive at that time to strike them all at once. Yes, we can go through the formalitiester. Of course. Thank you, and please take care.¡± Semid would likely leave the contact with the Temple to Verdan. If only there had been a warp gate installed, they could have deployed immediately, but unfortunately, they had to rely on the train. After finishing the call, Semid let out a sigh of relief and set the phone down. ¡°With the Knightsing, I feel a bit better, but the issue is containment. It¡¯s impossible for me to block the eyes and ears of the city right now, so we¡¯ll need to at least surround the building. But if they escape before that¡­ what can I do?¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°I guess I have no choice but to go and buy some time.¡± He was voluntarily stepping into danger? Seeing Ian¡¯s wide eyes, Semid smiled mischievously. ¡°Hmm? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bit unexpected.¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t want to do this either. But if I don¡¯t, it¡¯ll be difficult to prove Demuid¡¯s innocence. It¡¯s really frustrating to risk everything because of the mess my brother made at such a critical time.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯d rather go instead. It would be less risky for me than for you, and it¡¯d be better for you to stay and lead the small force we have.¡± More than anything, Ian could be a much more tempting bait than Semid could ever be. Even the usually nonchnt Semid was momentarily at a loss for words at this suggestion. ¡°Are you sure about this? It¡¯ll be dangerous. You won¡¯t be able to carry any weapons when you go in.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± If necessary, he could just take weapons from the others, but he had received a ring from the Green Mage Tower that granted him a pocket dimension, so he could use that. Surely, they wouldn¡¯t strip him of all his essories. Semid chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re quite confident. Very impressive.¡± ¡ª As dawn broke, Ian made his way back to the gambling house he had visited the day before. Although it was early, the ce was bustling with people eager to enjoy the games. Just like the previous day, he received his entrance ticket, presented it, and stepped inside. While he was ying on the lower floor, someone followed him. ¡°Philip.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve arrived. How was your night, young master?¡± Ian hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°Thanks to you, it was good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. It was the best quality product I had.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯d like to meet the creator of this.¡± ¡°Pardon? You don¡¯t need to do that. If you leave it to me, I can get it for you anytime.¡± ¡°No, I want to invest, that¡¯s why I¡¯m asking.¡± ¡°Hmm. Investment¡­ that¡¯s¡­ tricky. If you¡¯re looking for an introduction to a seller, that can be arranged.¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯re not understanding me. I want to meet the creator, not a seller.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s difficult. Just wanting to meet doesn¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll meet anyone.¡± It wasn¡¯t individuals but rather organizations. And anyone? Was the name Berger that inconsequential? Ian quickly realized his mistake. ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t introduced myself yet, have I? Sorry about that. I¡¯m Ian Berger.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°How about this name? Is it good enough?¡± Ian pulled out a ck card from his wallet and showed it to the bewildered man in front of him. ¡°Uh, could I see your ID as well?¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Philip pondered for a moment. ¡°I will keep this a secret from my family. So, this will be my personal investment, right?¡± ¡°¡­You need to get permission.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Go get it. Permission.¡± Philip blinked in surprise, then told Ian to wait as he dashed off somewhere. This was a serious matter. He climbed the stairs and hurriedly ascended the building. Was it because he hadn¡¯t been exercising? He felt much weaker than before. Just moving quickly left him breathless. ¡®I should have taken the elevator.¡¯ Now that he thought about it, there wasn¡¯t much time left. After stabilizing his breathing, Philip checked his attire and knocked on the firmly closed door. ¡°Come in.¡± The permission was granted from inside. He opened the door and entered the office, greeted byvish furniture. The items here were said to be crafted by dwarves and sculpted by fairies, luxury goods beyond imagination. In this opulent office, the owner, with anguid expression, was smoking a cigarette, and in front of him stood a neatly dressed man. There was already a guest present, and Philip recognized him. He was one of the creators of ¡°Sweet Yet Bitter Dream.¡± At first nce, he didn¡¯t exude any particr power, but strangely, when their eyes met, Philip felt a tightening in his heart, along with a tremor in his body. When the man shot him a piercing gaze, Philip quickly averted his eyes. ¡°Wee, my friend.¡± ¡°Ah, hello, Bedid. How have you been?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been doing quite welltely. How about you? Is work going okay?¡± ¡°Yes. I caught another noble today.¡± ¡°Oh~ a noble. Our friend certainly has skills. Very resourceful. But since you came to see me, it seems like there¡¯s some trouble brewing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. It¡¯s someone I can¡¯t handle.¡± Bedid pushed the cigarette he was holding deep into the ashtray and asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I want to invest, so I¡¯d like to meet with the one who manufactures the drugs.¡± ¡°Are you insane? You should have turned him down on the spot! Whye to me without being able to refuse? Couldn¡¯t you at least say you¡¯d get back to themter? Investment, my foot! No, this kid¡­ The more I think about it, the more ridiculous it gets!¡± Philip immediately apologized and exined. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to do that too, but the other party¡¯s status¡­¡± ¡°What? Are they from a high-ranking family? Are they a Berger?!¡± ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°That young master is Ian Berger, the third son of the Berger family.¡± Bedid, who had been scoffing in disbelief, was momentarily speechless. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I checked; his identity is confirmed.¡± ¡°Hmm, I heard some rumors that he¡¯s changedtely¡­ Seems like a reckless kid is still a reckless kid. I suppose once you get a taste, it¡¯s hard to give up that addiction. Even being of the prestigious Berger lineage doesn¡¯t seem to make a difference.¡± ¡°What will you do?¡± It would be nice to draw him in, but the risk was far too great. While the details could only be fully understood in a meeting, being the third son, not the first, would make it difficult to rely on the Berger¡¯s influence. If word of this reached the head of the Berger family, it was highly likely that this whole setup would crumble overnight. ¡®There¡¯s no need.¡¯ Even without Ian¡¯s investment, there would be no disruption in the production and distribution of drugs. It would just mean more unnecessary expenses. However, refusing outright could cause resentment, and he might end up reporting this to the Berger family. ¡°What do you think, Nel?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet with him. It¡¯s good to verify his intentions. Specting here won¡¯t change anything.¡± They were of the same mind. Bedid checked the time. It was just about lunchtime. The meal was likely already prepared, so adding another serving wouldn¡¯t be an issue. ¡°Philip, take us to the restaurant. Nel, you should join us to meet that young master.¡± Without answering, Nel stood up from his seat. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 70 Chapter 70 ¡°Young Master!¡± Ian, who had been fiddling with a gold coin in front of the game board, turned his head. He saw Philip, drenched in sweat and running up hastily in a rather undignified manner. ¡°Shall we head to the dining room? They are waiting for you!¡± Ian nodded and ced all the coins in his hand as a final bet. He had hoped to make a grand exit by winning big, but luck wasn¡¯t on his side, and he ended up losing. ¡°¡­¡± Philip nced at Ian from the side, visibly relieved. It seemed he had nned to bet as well. Well, let¡¯s just consider it an offering to ward off bad luck. With that thought, Ian followed Philip out of the room. On their way to the dining room, they passed an open freight elevator, where neatly packaged medicinal herbs were being transported somewhere. In addition, mercenaries stood guard along the corridor. There were quite a few of them. Including the presences Ian could sense behind closed doors, the number was significant. ¡®If things go south, will I have to fight these guys?¡¯ Maybe it would be better to just set the building on fire. If I didn¡¯t need to gather evidence, that would certainly be the fastest and easiest method. It¡¯s a shame that it¡¯s not an option. As they entered the dining room, a man who looked exhausted, with dark circles under his eyes, was waiting, nked by his guards. He approached Ian and extended his hand for a handshake. ¡°Wee, I am Beddid Dimud.¡± ¡°¡­Beddid?¡± The elder brother of Semid. Ian had already suspected his involvement in the drug trade, but he hadn¡¯t expected him to show up so openly. Ian¡¯s gaze shifted to Beddid¡¯s guards. They thought they were being discreet, but Ian could sense a faint, sticky presence emanating from them. ¡®Dark Mage.¡¯ No doubt about it. They were also clearly on guard. It could be because of Ian¡¯s family name, Berger, or it could be that Ian¡¯s reputation had spread among the Dark Mages, as he had killed a few of them in the past. Starting with losing thest game¡¯s bet wasn¡¯t exactly a good omen. ¡®They¡¯re really operating out in the open.¡¯ These cockroach-like individuals¡ªfoolish souls who had been lured by the Outer Gods. ¡°Please, have a seat. You must be hungry. Why not start with a meal?¡± There was no reason for Ian to refuse Beddid¡¯s offer. He was indeed hungry, and there was nothing better than a meal to buy some time. Besides, having the two Dark Mages tied up here was an added bonus. Judging by thevish spread on the table, they must be making a lot of money from the drug trade. The quality of the food was leagues above what he had eaten on the second floor of the gambling den. ¡°Hmm.¡± Beddid blinked. He had suggested they start with a meal, but he hadn¡¯t expected Ian to eat inplete silence. He even began to wonder if this was the same person who had approached him about investing in drugs. Ian was eating so heartily that just watching him made Beddid feel full. With a wry smile, Beddid put down his knife and fork. Ian, however, didn¡¯t seem to care about being watched. He calmly continued emptying his te. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this make you uneasy? The food could be drugged, you know. You might have noticed, but I haven¡¯t taken a single bite so far.¡± ¡°Is it drugged?¡± Beddid¡¯s eyes twitched at Ian¡¯s casual tone. ¡°Well, what if it is?¡± As Beddid grinned with a meaningful expression, Ian chuckled. Then, as if to show off, he stabbed a piece of meat heavily coated in sauce with his fork. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I can ovee something like that easily.¡± ¡°Confident, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be enjoying this delicious meal. But this is a bit unexpected.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the person I was meeting to be the eldest son of Dimud. You must have quite the talent with your hands.¡± Beddid flinched slightly, not expecting the conversation to shift so suddenly. However, he soon smiled softly and responded. ¡°It seems there¡¯s been a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the creator.¡± Of course, Ian knew that. The drug, Nightmare, was produced by Dark Mages. ¡°But I¡¯m not unrted. After all, this is one of the businesses I manage, and it was perfected through my active investment.¡± ¡°The Southern Cartel or pharmaceutical families like Cordelia would be shocked. A family with no ties to pharmaceuticals suddenly producing and distributing such a high-quality drug.¡± Beddid¡¯s brows furrowed, unable to fully mask his irritation. This confirms that Nightmare hasn¡¯t spread beyond ming. That¡¯s a relief, but it¡¯s likely only a matter of time. The manufacturing process for Nightmare is alreadyplete. As long as they have the ce and materials, production won¡¯t be an issue. Ian calmly continued. ¡°So here¡¯s the deal¡ªI can back you. Even though I¡¯ve fallen out of my father¡¯s favor, I haven¡¯t been cast out of the Berger family. What do you say?¡± ¡°If our association is revealed, it could cause you more trouble than you think.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle that.¡± ¡°How much are you thinking of investing?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with a tour. I need to see the scale and facilities to get a better sense.¡± Beddid nced to the side. The Dark Mage remained silent, which was answer enough. With a regretful tone, Beddid exhaled deeply and said, ¡°That might be difficult. The business is highly confidential, and I ask for your understanding. However, I can promise you ess to top-tier products at any time.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Ian wiped his mouth with a napkin. ¡®As I thought, this doesn¡¯t suit me.¡¯ Honestly, it¡¯s all full of holes¡ªfrom start to finish. The only reason I could even have this conversation with Beddid is because of the weight the Berger name carries. Without that, arranging this meeting would¡¯ve been impossible. At times like this, it¡¯s best to drop theplicated thoughts and face things head-on. This really isn¡¯t my style. But then again, people can¡¯t always do what they want. Sometimes, you just have to endure. ¡®Should I stop beating around the bush and make him decide now?¡¯ Make him choose¡ªafter I see the facilities, either take the investment or face Berger¡¯s judgment. Might be better to take a firm stance. Either way, there won¡¯t be a next time. Knock knock knock¡ª As Ian set the napkin down, still deep in thought, the door suddenly swung open. Philip rushed in urgently and whispered something into Beddid¡¯s ear. He spoke quietly, but Ian heard every word. ¡°Your brother has arrived with soldiers.¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but he¡¯s locking down the building under ming¡¯s family authority and sending the guests outside. They¡¯re rounding up those under the influence of the drug.¡± Beddid nced at Ian and said, ¡°It seems we¡¯ll have to end today¡¯s conversation here. How about we arrange another meeting? I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t leave empty-handed, with plenty of gifts for your journey.¡± At those words, Ian pushed back his chair and stood up. Taking this as agreement, Beddid signaled to Philip with a nod. ¡°Back door, you know where it is. Lead him there.¡± Ian nced past Philip, who was approaching him, focusing on the man standing guard next to Beddid. The guard¡¯s sharp attire and well-trained physique suggested discipline, but there was also an unmistakable aura, hinting at his connection to foreign magic. Though he carried a sword, it was likely for show. In reality, Ian suspected him to be a Dark Mage. ¡°Master.¡± Level¡­ yeah, while it¡¯s an objective way to assess strength, it doesn¡¯t really matter much here. The only thing that matters is whether the opponent possesses spiritual power or not. The gap between Level 5 and Level 6 may seem like just one number, but the difference is far from small. ¡°Master.¡± It¡¯s impossible to always calcte the odds and only engage in fights where the oue is favorable. Ian¡¯s eyes flicked towards Philip, who was reaching out with a hurried hand, clearly urging him to escape quickly. After all, Philip was the one selling drugs to others¡ªthere was no reason to spare him, noble or not. Ian swung his hand. ¡°Master¡ª!¡± Shhwick! A white dagger shed across Philip¡¯s throat. ¡°Gurk!¡± Blood sprayed, sttering across Ian. He then threw the blood-stained dagger toward Beddid, whose eyes widened in shock. The follow-up was seamless. The dagger aimed for the shoulder, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t be fatal, merely incapacitating. Woong! But the Dark Mage reacted swiftly. Without chanting a single incantation, a violet barrier formed around Beddid, likely from a magically enhanced tool. ng! ¡°Hah!¡± Beddid, halfway up from his chair, stumbled back into it with a frightened gasp. Ian¡¯s lips curled into a slight smirk. ¡°As expected.¡± He really was a Dark Mage. Which meant Nightmare was exactly the drug Ian had suspected. With a flick of his wrist, Ian conjured mes in the air. They exploded with a soft bang, momentarily obscuring everyone¡¯s vision. Pop-pop-pop! At the same time, Ian channeled mana through his ring, Gratias, summoning the holy sword stored in a pocket dimension into his grasp. Before he could swing it, his instincts screamed danger. Lowering his stance, he narrowly avoided a violet spear that pierced through the mes, skimming the top of his head. Behind him, the sound of furniture being destroyed echoed, but Ian lunged forward instead. The Dark Mage was right in front of him, retreating, but where could he go in this confined space? Without spatial magic, there was no escape. The Dark Mage hastily drew his sword halfway, attempting to block the iing holy sword. ng! ¡°He blocked it?¡± Ian immediately twisted his wrist, pulling back and thrusting the sword again, but the Dark Mage dodged once more. Well, well. So he knew a thing or two about swordsmanship. But that¡¯s where his skills ended. With a few steps, Ian broke his stance. Theck of realbat experience against knights was obvious. The Dark Mage¡¯s footwork faltered, and Ian¡¯s sword shed cleanly across his torso. A deep wound¡ªone that couldn¡¯t be healed unless a priest was called immediately. If Ian had used his Bane of Evil technique, it would have ended even faster, but he couldn¡¯t afford to use up his mana just yet. ¡°Beddid.¡± ¡°What¡­ what have you done?¡± Beddid¡¯s voice wavered, the formal tone slipping out naturally. His eyes, which once held subtle disdain, were now filled with pure fear. Ian stepped closer, and Beddid, panicked, bolted from his seat in an attempt to flee. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Ian grabbed his clothes, yanking him back, and swiftly kicked his leg. Crack. The sound of a bone breaking echoed in the room. Ian released his grip, and Beddid crumpled to the floor. Terrified, Beddid twisted his body to look up at Ian, his face drenched in tears, his breathing in ragged gasps. Ian crouched down and spoke calmly to reassure him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Breathe slowly. Slowly. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°A-are you going to kill me?¡± ¡°You? No.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you live. You were just being used by the Dark Mage.¡± Even the most oblivious person would understand the implication. Clinging to the hope of survival, Beddid eagerly nodded. ¡°I have one question for you.¡± ¡°Ask me anything! Anything at all!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude. Where are the drugs being produced?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°The drugs. Where are they being made?¡± ¡°Two floors up! There are two more Dark Mages besides the one here, and they brought along twenty mercenaries!¡± ¡°And the level of the Dark Mages?¡± ¡°Their level?¡± It was clear from his face that he didn¡¯t know the answer. ¡°One of them is stronger than the one here. He wasmanding the others.¡± ¡°Anything else you can tell me?¡± Beddid¡¯s eyes darted around, but his lips remained sealed. ¡°Useless. Then sleep.¡± With that, Ian kicked him in the sr plexus. Beddid groaned before losing consciousness, his body copsing limply. Ian nced down at him briefly before leaving the dining room. In the hallway, mercenaries had gathered, their swords drawn. But the sight of Ian, still covered in blood, kept them from attacking. Theycked both loyalty and courage. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. Go downstairs.¡± The insult was biting, but the mercenaries showed only lukewarm reactions. It wasn¡¯t just about pride; theycked the skill to challenge him. Yet Ian saw no reason to engage them further. Ding! The elevator chimed, its doors sliding open. Armed men spilled out, and between them, Semid leisurely stepped forward, a grin on his face. ¡°Well, boys. Clean this up.¡± At hismand, the men behind him sprang into action. The mercenaries didn¡¯t remain idle, but the situation was quickly brought under control. The stench of blood thickened in the corridor. Semid approached Ian, smiling brightly. ¡°Did you wait long, darling?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Ian responded curtly to Semid¡¯s question. Hearing such an obnoxious nickname in front of so many people made him feel sick. ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Aww, that¡¯s harsh. Even a little ttery would¡¯ve been nice. So, what happened? My brother? Did you find the drugs?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t found the drugs yet, but your brother is fast asleep in the dining room.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Semid nced at the dining room, then walked in and out again, his face glowing with satisfaction. He slung his arm around Ian¡¯s shoulder and gave a thumbs-up. ¡°Nice, very nice! That really clears my head. So, are we going to find the drugs now? They¡¯re upstairs, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I was told.¡± ¡°Well then, let¡¯s¡­¡± Semid abruptly stopped talking and turned his head towards the end of the hallway. A woman dressed in ck, leading a group of mercenaries, was descending the stairs that led to the upper floor. Semid¡¯s eyes widened with surprise as a familiar expression spread across his face. ¡°Oh my, look who it is! Isn¡¯t this the sly fox that used to hang around my brother?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± The woman didn¡¯t respond, instead, she nced at the mercenaries lying on the floor with a look of pure annoyance. Then she shouted, ¡°Chelly! Come out!¡± Ian shrugged off Semid¡¯s arm and stepped forward. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for the Dark Mage, he¡¯s noting. Actually, he can¡¯t.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re talking about the one with the cute name, I killed him. With this.¡± Ian raised his sword, showing its bloodstained de. The woman stared at it in disbelief before her face twisted in irritation. ¡°You killed Chelly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It ended in an instant. He wasn¡¯t much of a challenge.¡± Ian began channeling his mana, preparing for battle. The mercenaries, who had been silently listening to the exchange, were now poised to strike at any moment. ¡°Are you¡­ perhaps, someone with spiritual powers?¡± ¡°It¡¯d be nice if I was, but sadly, not yet.¡± ¡°¡­Ha, where did this lunatice from? What makes you so confident?¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say I have something up my sleeve.¡± The womanughed coldly. ¡°Those pathetic soldiers behind you? Fine, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got. Cut off their arms and legs, I don¡¯t care. Just capture him.¡± Without hesitation, the mercenaries gripped their weapons and moved in for the attack. ¡°Charge.¡± Semid didn¡¯t stand idly by either. Upon hismand, his loyal soldiers rushed forward to join Ian. Though the hallway was wide enough for a dozen people to pass through, it suddenly felt suffocating as both sides collided. ¡®I need to clear this.¡¯ The mercenaries of the Dark Mage and Semid¡¯s soldiers seemed to be on par in skill. If measured by level, they were probably around Level 4. However, their opponents had superior teamwork. Though it wasn¡¯t quick, bodies began to fall, blood spurting as they hit the ground. ¡®If this keeps up¡­¡¯ Battles aren¡¯t fought one-on-one in a fair manner. Victoryes down to who cooperates more effectively, or if someone with overwhelming skill is present. Unfortunately, Semid¡¯s soldiers had neither. ¡®We¡¯re all going to die.¡¯ Ian stomped his foot. With a thud, mes erupted from beneath his soles and spread outwards. ¡°Ugh!?¡± Fire has an instinctive power to make people shrink back in fear. It¡¯s not just the explosion or heat¡ªit¡¯s the primal danger engraved in the mind that makes muscles react reflexively. Naturally, the mercenaries were no exception. Startled, they quickly retreated to their respective sides. Ian nced back. The soldiers, who had seemed to number around fifty earlier, had now been reduced to half. On the other hand, out of the twenty mercenaries, eight still remained. Only the strongest had survived. ¡°Not bad. Seems like you¡¯re more than just talk. Shall we continue? Go.¡± It was clear how well Semid controlled his mercenaries. At his single word, they charged forward without a second thought. Three mercenaries led the charge. As if following an unspoken n, they split into three directions, each swinging their weapons towards Ian. But what hit Ian first wasn¡¯t their weapons¡ªit was a sinister magic. ¡®A curse?¡¯ His limbs, which had felt light and agile thanks to his magic, suddenly became as heavy as if they were shackled. ¡®Impressive!¡¯ Ian couldn¡¯t help but admire the timing. Just before the close-quarters fight began, his bnce was thrown off. Seizing that moment, the mercenaries aimed their des at his neck, waist, and calves. But they were severely underestimating Ian. Shwiik! Ian hurled two daggers at the mercenaries in front of him, one to his left and one directly ahead, while darting to his right. He deflected the iing de and rammed his shoulder into his opponent. ¡°Ugh!¡± As the mercenary was sent flying, Ian spun around. He switched his grip on his sword to a reverse hold and shed at the enemy behind him. His movements were closer to a martial art than traditional swordsmanship. Shwaak! Just as Ian cut down the mercenary, a long sword targeted his blind spot, stabbing from behind. Ian extended his arm. mes red up from his palm, forming into the shape of a gauntlet. The solid, me-wreathed gauntlet had real physical force. ng! ¡°Wha¡ª!¡± The mercenary¡¯s eyes widened in shock as Ian¡¯s sword sliced through his neck with a chilling precision. But Ian didn¡¯t have time to rest. He immediately turned his back. The mercenary he had knocked down was trying to get back up. As Ian adjusted his grip to deliver the finishing blow, he was interrupted. The woman¡¯s dark magic was at work. A dark purple projectile flew towards him, like a glob of foul matter, radiating a powerful curse. ¡°Hmph.¡± Ian scoffed and moved. Bane of Evil, Second Form: Comet. Whoosh! Surrounded by mana, Ian propelled himself forward in a sudden burst of eleration, driving his sword into the mercenary¡¯s body. The de sliced through flesh and bone, extending all the way through the mercenary¡¯s body and piercing the wall behind him. At the same time, the mes enveloping Ian¡¯s body dispelled the curse that had been clinging to him. ¡°N-now! Kill this bastard!¡± The mercenary, with the sword still embedded in his body, shouted as he clung to the holy sword. Even if his fingers were sliced off, it didn¡¯t matter¡ªhis grip was relentless. But it was pointless. There was no need for Ian to forcibly pull the sword from the wall. With a small surge of mana, the holy sword disappeared from the wall and reappeared in his hand. It was a simple trick made possible by the use of a subspace. ¡°Wha¡ª!?¡± The mercenary, who must have prepared himself for the worst, looked dumbfounded. His expression froze just before a dagger lodged itself into his forehead. There was no time to breathe. Ian immediately lifted his left foot. A short spear struck the ground where he had just stood. Without hesitation, Ian propelled himself into the air, spinning as he kicked out with his foot, sending the spear-wielding opponent¡¯s head crashing into the wall. Bang! With a violent thud, the mercenary¡¯s head hit the wall, and he copsed, unconscious. Before Ian¡¯s foot even touched the ground, another weapon shed toward his side. He parried the attack upward and brought his sword down on the now-exposed opponent. Shraaak! The sharp de of the holy sword was more than enough to slice through the mercenary, bones and all. Blood sprayed across Ian, but the mes enveloping him instantly evaporated it. ¡°Whew.¡± They weren¡¯t weak. Their teamwork was better than expected. No wonder the soldiers were having trouble. These mercenaries were far more dangerous than the average Level 4 fighters. An ordinary person would have been dead long ago. Yet, despite their strength, Ian had in six of them in less than a minute. Only two mercenaries remained. They hesitated, clearly wondering if they should even continue. ¡°Magnificent!¡± From behind, Semid pped his hands, seemingly unconcerned about his dead soldiers. ¡°Useless fools!¡± The woman, on the other hand, cursed angrily as she watched. [ck Tide of the Outer Sea] And then. Rumble! With an eerie sound, ck water began to ooze from the woman¡¯s shadow, spreading across the ground toward Ian, multiplying as it advanced. The stream became a river, the river turned into a wave, and the wave grew into a tsunami. ¡°Pir?!¡± ¡°What is this!?¡± The mercenaries¡¯ faces paled as the dark tide swept over them. They hadn¡¯t expected to be caught in the attack. But it was toote. In an instant, the mercenaries disappeared beneath the wave. And next, it was Ian¡¯s turn. It was as if a ck wall was closing in on him, but Ian remained calm. There was no reason to panic. ¡°Good thing.¡± He recognized the magic. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had faced a Dark Mage. Counting before his regression, he had battled far more than just a handful. Some of them had even reached Level 6, wielding magic of great power. Thanks to his experiences with the Hero, Ian had learned a great deal about dark magic. There were many spells that, if mishandled, could lead to irreversible consequences. The ck tide before him was one of those spells. It was possible to avoid it, but that would be the wrong choice. The wave could track its target and rise to whatever height it needed. Unless he could move faster than the magic could follow, the only real solution was to break through it. ¡®So then.¡¯ Whoosh! Ian¡¯s eyes gleamed as he lightly dragged the tip of his sword across the ground from left to right. This seemingly simple action caused his mana to scatter in the air. The moment his sword left the ground, sparks flew, igniting the mana trail. It was like fire spreading through oil. It wasn¡¯t even a real technique. Fwoosh! The mes formed a wall that met the oing tide, engaging in a fierce struggle for dominance. A massive cloud of steam erupted as the fire shed with the ck water. ¡°What the hell is this guy!?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes twitched as the bodies and weapons of the mercenaries, who had been swallowed by the tide, fell to the ground with a thud. Ian dashed down the hallway swiftly. The Dark Mage hurled more spells, but dodging them wasn¡¯t too difficult. In an instant, he closed the distance, ripped through her barrier, and drove his sword into her body. Staggering, the woman copsed backward. Ian smirked as he leaned on the sword¡¯s hilt. ¡°Not much of a challenge, huh?¡± It didn¡¯t feel as tense as facing a monster. The dying woman tried to speak but only coughed up blood. Yet, the malice in her eyes remained constant. Just when Ian thought she hadn¡¯t given up or epted her fate, a sudden oppressive force bore down on him. Schraaak! Something came at him from behind. Using the holy sword as a pivot, Ian pushed off the ground and vaulted into the air. Thwack! From his upside-down vantage, Ian saw a de strike the spot where he had just been standing. Had he not moved, he¡¯d have been skewered. ¡°What the¡ª?¡± It was clearly the woman¡¯s final attack, as her vision blurred and she muttered, frustration in her voice. Ian looked down at her with disbelief before pulling his sword free from her body. ¡°So, where are the Red Spearmen? Did youe alone?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go up.¡± ¡°What about the dead?¡± ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t care, but I guess that¡¯s not entirely true. Unfortunately, we can only clean up after the job¡¯s done.¡± ¡°True enough. There¡¯s a proper order to things. Let¡¯s go.¡± Semid tried to take the lead up the stairs but quickly stepped aside, letting Ian go first. He likely didn¡¯t want to risk whatever might be waiting above. With a chuckle at Semid¡¯s antics, Ian ascended the stairs. Upon reaching the upper level, he found arge hall filled with stacked crates. In one corner, a group of trembling people huddled together, likely the ones who had been packaging the drugs, spooked by themotion below. ¡°This ce is disgusting.¡± Semid, who had been so bold earlier, now hesitated, stepping back. His face still held a smile, but his eyes were tense. ¡°Do you see it?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you? The violet energy¡ªit¡¯s everywhere. It¡¯s writhing like it¡¯s alive. Feels like it¡¯s waiting for something but too starved to stay still. Damn, this is dangerous. If I keep watching, I might just lose it.¡± Semid¡¯s voice grew distant, almost dazed, as he shut his eyes and hung his head low. Ian could see something simr¡ªan ominous, faint mist flowing from the crates, seeping out like a dark fog. ¡°Go investigate.¡± At Semid¡¯s signal, the soldiers moved forward. Unlike Semid and Ian, the soldiers, oblivious to the sinister presence, casually opened the lids and examined the contents. Inside, the drug called Nightmare was meticulously packaged. The soldiers¡¯ expressions darkened. ¡°This is all drugs?¡± ¡°There¡¯s too much. It¡¯s enough to flood all the nearby cities.¡± The soldiers murmured amongst themselves. One of them, who had a particrly strong sense of justice, frowned and spoke up. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we burn it all except for one crate as evidence? What¡¯s the point of keeping the rest?¡± He was right. One crate would suffice as proof. ¡°That would be a problem.¡± The soldier, startled by the voice, tried to turn around, but he never had the chance. With a chilling sound, his head was severed cleanly from his body. He wouldn¡¯t be alone on his journey to the afterlife. The three soldiers near him fell dead at nearly the same moment. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Whoooosh! Blood spurted like a fountain, painting the surroundings crimson¡ªa truly gruesome sight. The corpse staggered before copsing with a thud. Despite three people having died in the blink of an eye, no one screamed. They all remained frozen, rigid, only staring. For if they didn¡¯t, they feared that the eyes of the grim reaper, whose ck cloak fluttered, might turn toward them. The man, who seemed to be cloaked in death itself, like a guardian deity, walked toward a box and closed its lid with his own hands. ¡°Burn this? That would be a shame. After all the effort put into making it. If it were to just be firewood, it would truly break my heart.¡± Rrrrrumble! As soon as the man finished speaking, the boxes began making strange sounds, dispersing to specific locations. Ian quickly snatched one of the boxes. Like magic, one of therge boxes disappeared entirely, but the man, seemingly unaware, looked around with a satisfied expression. ¡°Good. It seems we now have the right conditions to talk. So, what brings you here, uninvited guests? Don¡¯t you know this is the business site of Vedid Dimude, and no unauthorized persons are allowed?¡± ¡°What does it matter? A Dark Mage has already made this ce their base,¡± Ian replied, licking his lips and crumpling the wrapping paper in his hand. The moment the Dark Mage revealed himself, Ian had sensed that this was no ordinary opponent. He had already taken ¡®Wigner Gamma,¡¯ a performance-enhancing drug made in Cordelia. The drug just needed a little more time to kick in. ¡°Heh. So, you¡¯ve boldly stepped into a ce that might be the workshop of a Dark Mage?¡± Workshop? No way. This ce was just a warehouse. Though the ce was full of ck magic, with drugs infused with the faint power of the Outer Gods piled up, there was no special flow of energy. Ian could confidently say: ¡°You¡¯ve got to cut away the rotten parts.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°You must be out of your mind, fearless lunatic. I suppose that¡¯s why you came up here, soaked in blood. Let me ask you one thing¡ªdid you kill the other Dark Mage who was here?¡± Instead of answering, Ian stepped forward. Semid, quick to catch on, called the soldiers and prepared to head downstairs, knowing they¡¯d only be a burden if they stayed any longer. The man sighed as he watched them leave. ¡°I thought I¡¯d grown used to farewells by now, but I guess not. Every time, it still stings.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t that something you epted when you became a Dark Mage?¡± At Ian¡¯s question, the man bitterly lowered his gaze. ¡°Ah, of course! Of course¡­ I knew that when I decided to follow the God of the Outer Sea, I¡¯d have to give up a lot. Maybe that¡¯s why I became so attached to myrades.¡± As Ian began to feel the effects of the drug kicking in, he asked the man: ¡°For someone saying that, you don¡¯t seem all that angry. Are you preparing something?¡± The man smiled slightly and nodded. ¡°Time stalling is mutual, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already prepared.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯m not. But you¡¯re not going to wait for me, are you?¡± Obviously not. Ian infused his throwing knife with the power of Bane of Evil and hurled it. Shing! Throwing a knife was something that wore down the durability of the weapon, typically only done with arrows, but in this situation, there was no other choice. The Dark Mage didn¡¯t react to the iing de. Instead, the grim reaper, hovering behind him like a protector, swung its enormous scythe, deflecting the knife. ng! Ka-boom! When the knife and scythe shed, an explosion erupted, and mes spread in all directions. Unleashing such an inferno indoors was no different from arson. No matter how much magic and materials were used to prevent fire in the building, there was a limit to what could withstand it. ¡°I just need to finish this quickly.¡± There was no need to drag this out against the Dark Mage. Drawing the mes to distract, he attempted to approach the Dark Mage in an instant to swing his sword, but the opponent¡¯s counter was equally formidable. As if waiting for this moment, the Dark Mage was protected by severalyers of barriers. The sharp de of the Holy Sword sliced through the protective shields. Even the threeyers of barriers could not withstand the force of the de upon impact, shattering like ss. Cha-ching! He managed to buy a moment¡¯s time. In that gap, the Reaper hovering behind him let out a chilling sound and swung its scythe. Hruuuh! As the attack missed, it now swung the scythe down at an angle from above. With no choice but to step back quickly, purple particles gathered around the Dark Mage, forming daggers as if flowers were blooming. It was not hard to predict the scene that would unfold next. Tatata-tat-tang! The daggers poured down like a torrential rain, stabbing into the ground. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t seem to have a homing function, so they flew straight, but the number was considerable. ¡°Fast, aren¡¯t you! But how long can you keep dodging like that?!¡± The daggers were not a magic that consumed a great deal of mana; they were being recreated as quickly as they were fired. ncing at them, Ian fell into thought. ¡°Hmm.¡± He had seen simr magic that threw dozens of daggers several times before. However, he had always been focused on dodging, never once thinking to try it himself, deeming it inefficient. But now, strangely, inspiration struck him. Perhaps it was because he had been diligently practicing the Bane of Evil; it seemed he could effectively utilize this ability if he yed it right. He thought to study it further when the battle was over. While moving with that thought, a rough wind blew, and a Reaper appeared in front of him. A summoned creature? It had already assumed a stance to swing its scythe. Skhreeee! Its eyes glinted red within the ragged ck cloth as the scythe reached out. Ian lowered his stance. The scythe, pulsating with dark magic, grazed above him. He stepped forward and shed upward with the Holy Sword. Swish! It was a painfully simple strike, but the tip of the sword definitely made contact with the Reaper. Though the feeling transmitted through his hand was minimal, visually, he could see the Reaper¡¯s robe torn, and it even suffered injuries beneath it. The Bane of Evil and divine power were opposing attributes for beings of the Outer Realm. They were particrly deadly for the deceased. Gyaaaaaah! One attack alone would have sufficed, but with two powers infused, the Reaper twisted its body in agony. ¡°Uh?¡± The Dark Mage let out a dumbfounded sound. This was understandable because the Reaper he had summoned was a type of specter that would not be affected by average physical attacks. It even possessed resistance to magic, making it rare to see it in pain. This was all because the Dark Mage was unaware that Ian¡¯s sword was a Holy Sword. To the casual observer, it was merely a well-crafted sword. Having incapacitated the Reaper, Ian immediately moved towards the Dark Mage. Although Ian had moved away from the daggers embedded in the ground, how far could he really go indoors? If he ran in a straight line, he could reach right in front of the opponent in no time. The problem was that the Dark Mage would not just sit back and watch. As the opponent reached out, a force pushed him back. Thwang! A shockwave burst forth. Ian saw it with his own eyes. Enveloped in mes, he pushed forward. He staggered slightly, but it only reduced his eleration. He was not blown away by the impact. However, the shockwave was not just meant to push Ian back. Hundreds of daggers embedded in the ground resonated and exploded in a chain reaction. ¡°!¡± Kaboom! While it was not strong enough to shake the building, it had more than enough power to eliminate a single person. Moreover, the spreading dark magic was like poison to anyone. But the Dark Mage, Ben Jiniman, did not assume that his opponent was dead from this. His senses still detected a presence. He began to gather the thick dark magic that filled the floor to prepare for the next spell. At the same time, following the gathered dark magic, a fireball approached. It was not magic but a person. ¡°I knew it!¡± As the fireball illuminated the darkened space, Ben Jiniman furrowed his brow. It was a person, d in armor made of mes. A red knight? But that didn¡¯t matter. Ben Jiniman extended his hand. In an instant, a magic circle was drawn in front of his palm, and chains sprang forth, entwining together. [The Devouring Serpent] Crash! With the sound of metal shing and scraping, the chains transformed into a gigantic snake, its mouth wide open. It was a magic spell with a high-density mass. Anyone bitten by it, no matter how much of a knight they were, would not escape unharmed. However, the unfolding scene was more than enough to stiffen Ben Jiniman¡¯s expression, which had previously been confident of victory. ¡°¡­A mace?¡± He scoffed when the opponent raised their sword. If they had reached Level 6 and attained true mastery, that would be one thing. But he was certain that no mere sword could break through this massive magical attack. Yet, the mes entwined around the de elongated and transformed into a long-handled mace that mmed down on the serpent. Bam! The snake¡¯s mouth closed instantly, crashing down to the ground. The floor could not bear the weight and copsed under the impact, but Ian didn¡¯t mind. Ignoring the serpent¡¯s head and the chains unfurling from it, he dashed forward, tearing through the threeyers of barriers protecting the Dark Mage. Chink! As the barriers shattered noisily, Ben Jiniman stepped back and immediately began to erect new ones. Twoyers, threeyers¡ªhe prioritized his own safety even at the risk of overextending himself. Meanwhile, he activated his magic to bombard the approaching Ian. Tatata-tang! Creating weapons from dark magic and throwing them was the essence of the dark magic he had built up, but it was futile. From head to toe, the mes enveloping Ian blocked the curses and other attacks. It was clear that the Holy me Armor, which only capable Red Knights could wear, was protecting him. ¡°I thought he was a mercenary¡­!¡± He felt deceived by the outfit and the carefree atmosphere. To prate that Holy me Armor, one would need to use a certain level of magic, which was impossible for him at that moment. He was running low on stamina. Surviving closebat against a knight was no small feat. The problem was that there was no one to praise him for it. ¡°Damn it!¡± The end was in sight. An unavoidable conclusion loomed before him. Beyond the shattering barrier, a dagger flew and pierced Ben¡¯s corbone. Thud! ¡°Guh!¡± He tried to endure the pain andplete the spell he was preparing, but even before he could, one of his arms was severed. The sharp agony broke his concentration, causing the spell he was casting to fall apart. Before his severed arm could even drop, he was kicked in the abdomen. Boom! ¡°Cough!¡± He was sent flying and crashed into a pile of boxes stacked against the wall. He tried to stand up, but it wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded. ¡°Ha, ha.¡± Gasping for breath, Ben Jiniman chuckled as he looked at the drugs scattered across the floor. ¡°Heh, heh heh¡­!¡± Bitten down, hisughter was close to a sob as he struggled against the pain. Ian, removing the armor he wore, asked him, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Oh, well¡­ it¡¯s amusing. They say you can¡¯t predict the future. Who would¡¯ve thought this would be my grave?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Ha, I really suffered to make these. What bad luck. If it weren¡¯t for you, everything would have gone smoothly. I thought I could win against anyone as long as it wasn¡¯t Yongwi.¡± Indeed, the soldiers Semid brought were much weaker than expected. If Ian hadn¡¯t been there, they probably wouldn¡¯t have even made it this far. The two dark sorcerers on the floor below would have handled it neatly. ¡®Ah, is that so?¡¯ Perhaps Semid was destined to die here today. Recalling how chaotic the world had been before the regression and how it was destined to fall to the dark sorcerers, taking on Semid¡¯s request might have been the turning point. Ben Jiniman grinned as he continued, ¡°What was the question again? How can it not be funny? Even if I die here, I think I can still mess with you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Thud¡­ Ian furrowed his brow in response. ¡°I told you I have something prepared. I didn¡¯t want to use it, but given the circumstances, there¡¯s no choice. Oh, just so you know, it¡¯s already toote. The conditions for activating this spell are very simple: either I give the signal, or I die. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± Ian pulled out another dagger. Seeing that, Ben Jiniman smiled wickedly. ¡°Do your best.¡± The dagger sank into his forehead. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Kukukukung¡­! Though the dark mage was in, the building¡¯s tremors did not cease. Instead, they grew stronger with each passing moment. Should I escape from here, or should I head upstairs? As Ian pondered this dilemma for a moment, a familiar voice called out from behind him. ¡°Ian!¡± Instinctively turning around, Ian felt a wave of irritation mixed with a strong sense of self-loathing. ¡°I told you not to call me like that, seriously.¡± He red at Semid, who was frantically shouting. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up ande here! If you stay there, you¡¯ll get crushed!¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Ian waved his hand dismissively. If they were in an underground chamber, it might be different, but he was confident that he could survive in a building this tall, even if it copsed. Sure, it would drain some magical energy, but he still felt he had enough reserves. Without looking back, Semid ran ahead, trusting Ian to manage on his own. As Ian made his way to the upper floor, an unexpected sight unfolded before him. Kwadduudddeuk, Kwaaaaah! The ceiling was torn away in a spiral, revealing a purple-hued magical column shooting up toward the sky, forming a pir. Ian stared nkly at the suddenly visible sky. Even a fool could tell that things were taking a turn for the worse. The once blue sky was turning a deep violet. This phenomenon was reminiscent of the dimensional distortion that urred when the outer seas encroached. No, it could be said that it was the phenomenon itself. Ggugung! Above, something translucent was undting, appearing and disappearing repeatedly. Watching this, Ian couldn¡¯t help but smirk, the corners of his mouth lifting. A chuckle slipped through his lips. ¡°This exins why ming failed.¡± There was no way to avoid it now that such a thing had appeared. While its identity was unclear, it was undoubtedly a symbol of the outer realms. Eventually, the ck sphere fully revealed itself. It wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain this state for long; itcked the magical energy to do so. But that brief moment was the real issue. Guuuuuuung! From the temporarily manifested ck sphere, dark ripples erupted. As the ripples shot towards the ground and made contact with him, Ian felt a peculiar impact on his mind, but to someone like him with spiritual energy, it was merely unpleasant. ¡°¡­¡± Ian nced down at his hands and flinched. Kyaaaah! Hoooooo! The wall exploded, and the ceiling was ripped away, allowing screams from outside to echo in. ¡°Aaaaah!¡± Nearby, another scream rang out. Someone had been hiding in a corner, unable to escape in time. It wasn¡¯t a soldier; it was someone who had been involved in transporting or packaging drugs. Their body writhed and bulged, solid muscles forming as hair sprouted over them. Their face grotesquely contorted. A person who had just moments ago been human transformed into a monster in an instant. Kyaaaah! The creature, its throat visible as it opened its mouth wide, let out a terrifying scream and charged at Ian. As it staggered and almost fell, drooling in its frenzy, it closed the distance in the blink of an eye. Avoiding the charging monster by stepping aside, Ian infused his holy sword with magical energy and swung it. The de, elongated like a whip from the magic, sliced through the monster. As he stood there, looking down at the scene, Ian let out a sigh. ¡°Ha.¡± He had just witnessed a person transform into a monster, and the situation he had feared was clearly unfolding. Those who had taken the drugs created by the dark mage were bing monsters upon reaching certain conditions. The screams echoing from various corners were proof of that. He had no way of knowing how many had used the drugs, but it certainly wasn¡¯t a small number. With smoke rising in several ces, it sounded like the building was copsing. Chaos had descended upon ming. ¡®I can handle this.¡¯ For now, it was manageable. However, this was not the end. Kiiing! Under the ck sphere, cracks began to form in the air, and a red light flickered through the gaps. Seeing this, Ian felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°¡­The outer gate.¡± A passage connected to the outer sea. It needed to be closed. ¡®Can I do it?¡¯ He had no immediate means to close such arge outer gate at that height. If there were heroes within the city or someone of equivalent strength, they would respond immediately, but there was no sign of them. Then again, it was unlikely anyone would be idly sitting around in such a city. Though some magic seemed to be aimed at the outer gate, it was a futile endeavor. Their power was either insufficient or failed to reach. Crunch! Ian mmed his holy sword into the ground, gathering mes in his hands. Whoosh! Just as he was preparing his magical energy, a screeching noise pierced the air, like nails on a chalkboard, as the cracks burst open, and countless monsters poured out. There were easily hundreds of them. But among them, one stood out, dropping directly from the center. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It had a purple ring above its head. This was a monster attracting the attention of the outer realms, signifying that it was undergoing beastification. Knowing the implications, Ian¡¯s expression hardened. Yet, it wasn¡¯t solely despair. As darkness settled over one side of the city, a sudden stream of fire shot silently from the ground toward the sky. ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤! But what truly caught his attention was how beautiful it looked. It was as if aet were soaring backward. Ian¡¯s expression brightened. ¡®A red spear knight!¡¯ The stream of fire represented hope itself. It seemed that the train had arrived just in time. Whoever hade, if they could unleash mes of that magnitude, it indicated they were at least Level 5. As the fiery stream, leaving a long tail, reached the outer gate, it explosively released the mes it had been condensing. Kwahwaaaak!!! Magnificent mes spread through the air¡¯s cracks, engulfing the outer gate. Watching the scene unfold, Ian couldn¡¯t help but smile. As the sky suddenly turned a shade of purple and darkness descended, it was a scene that truly instilled courage in those who had been engulfed by despair. Although a horde of monsters had already poured out, it was alright. The ming City might not have soldiers, but that didn¡¯t mean there was ack of strength. Mercenaries. They weren¡¯t particrly trustworthy, but if their lives were on the line, things would be different. They would fight. They would raise their weapons against the monsters that poured out from the outer gate and the people mutated by the drugs. It seemed the Red Spear Knight had arrived as well, so there was nothing to worry about. Boom! ¡°¡­¡± I just need to focus on myself. Ian pulled the holy sword he had stuck into the ground back into his hands. He gathered his mana. The effects of the doping agent he had taken while fighting Ben were still lingering. Exhaling softly, Ian stared at the monster that had fallen before him. Its appearance was grotesque, but the malice gleaming in its eyes was undeniable. He felt no fear. His heart raced a little faster, but that was all. Ian muttered quietly. ¡°O great Fourth Lord, Hamir of the Reversal.¡± Growl¡­ ¡°What do you wish from me?¡± Is this return, which disrupts the ns of the dark mage, a coincidence or intentional? If it¡¯s thetter, why did you choose me instead of a hero? There was no reply. He hadn¡¯t really expected one. It was merely a monologue. Ian pushed his exhausted body forward. With a sword in hand. Enveloped in mes. He shed with the monsters that drew the eyes of the outside world. Crash! ¡ª p, p, p! ¡°Wow, that was amazing! Well done, Dior.¡± ¡°Phew.¡± Dior Berger, the squad leader of the Red Spear Knight 4th Division, gazed up at the sky, his right arm enveloped in zing mes. As the knight beside him apuded, the outer gate opened in the sky, engulfed in mes, burning brightly. He could see the gaping cracks starting to seal up. Dior straightened his posture and exhaled the deep breath he had taken. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have taken over for me?¡± ¡°Me? Why?¡± The captain of the Red Spear Knight 4th Division, Hawain, tilted his head as if genuinely curious. ¡°I could have failed, you know.¡± ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t know until you tried. You seeded. You¡¯ll be in my position before long, so are you nning to rely on my help then?¡± ¡°By then, I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡± ¡°Just like now. I¡¯m helping you gain experience. If you had failed, it wouldn¡¯t have been toote for me to step in.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the helmet he was wearing, he would have had to see that smug face. In many ways, he was grateful for the existence of the helmet. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, but I really don¡¯t like you in many ways.¡± ¡°Hehe, of course you don¡¯t. You¡¯re just as much of a brat as I am. It¡¯s not a hatred of your own kind, is it?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Look at you, not denying it. You little brat. I¡¯ll listen to yourintster, so let¡¯s go. We need to eliminate the monsters that are pouring out of the outer gate. We also need to meet with the young lord.¡± Seeing Hawain holding up his shield, Dior couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Are you referring to young master Ian?¡± ¡°Is there another young master?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there one right here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my subordinate. If you¡¯re unhappy about it, you can either leave the knight order or rise above me.¡± Kuwuuuuu! Just as Hawain finished speaking, a bizarre sound echoed from the ck sphere in the sky, and a dark ripple erupted again. Kwang! Dior turned his head. From the building on the left, someone broke through the wall. Amid the swirling dust, it was human at first nce, but it quickly transformed into a monster. Drooling and bulging with muscles, it charged forward, kicking the ground. Hawain spread his legs slightly and took a stance, swinging the shield on his left arm to strike the approaching monster. Teroong! With a crisp sound, the monster was knocked back. Whether its brain was shaken or not, it fell and merely writhed on the ground, unable to get up. mes from a spear struck the unguarded body of the monster, igniting it fiercely. ¡°Why would such a weak creaturee after me?¡± ¡°It probably looked easy to take on.¡± ¡°Do you want to die?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re already using your hands, can¡¯t you take care of that too?¡± Dior looked up at the ck sphere floating above. Just acknowledging its presence affected his mood. Anyone who saw that would undoubtedly feel despair and fear. No wonder the city was in chaos. Despite countless mercenaries shing with monsters. Hawain sighed. ¡°If I could have, I would have done it a long time ago.¡± ¡°But you haven¡¯t even tried.¡± ¡°Do you know what that is?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s probably the dark wizard¡¯s magic.¡± ¡°It¡¯s magic, yes, but it¡¯s necromancy. It¡¯s one of the eyes of the outer gods believed in by the necromancers, the White Gravekeeper.¡± The White Gravekeeper, The one who desecrates rest. An extraordinary being that robs the souls of the dead and raises fallen bodies. It is a outer god that the necromancers believe in and follow. It is also a direct counterpart to the third lord of the Twelve Guardians who protect the world, NERDIEL of life, and the ninth lord, IGREEO of souls. Is that ck sphere an eye of such a being? ¡°More precisely, it¡¯s the shadow of an eye. Look, the size of the sphere is shrinking and then expanding. If we leave it alone, it will eventually disappear. It can¡¯t be sustained for long.¡± ¡°How do you know that so well?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve seen it before. I thought it was just spreading curses periodically, but it turns people into monsters like that.¡± ¡°If we leave it alone, won¡¯t everyone in ming turn into monsters?¡± In the worst-case scenario, yes, but it likely wouldn¡¯t happen. ¡°If that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t have summoned that thing in a small city. It would have been called forth in the capital or at least in a ce with a muchrger poption. Since that¡¯s not the case, there must be some conditions.¡± Kwang! ¡°Logically, that makes sense, but I¡¯m not sure if we can think about these things logically.¡± Kukukukung! ¡°That¡¯s true. Anyway, it¡¯s really hard to believe.¡± Hawain marveled at the building that had lost its upper floors. Below the ck sphere, where the outer gate had opened, mes were rising, and explosions were urring one after another. Ian was probably down there. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± In response to Dior¡¯s blunt question, Hawainughed. ¡°Look at those mes. How neat and clean they are. It¡¯s pure perfection. Was it Level 4? That¡¯s an insane talent. Just being able to generate such mes at that level is surprising, but he¡¯s continually stacking the fire and increasing its power. Being far away makes it even clearer.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s inherited the blood of Berger, he should be able to do that.¡± ¡°Kid, I¡¯m proud of him for not being my brother. It¡¯s a bit annoying.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so bothered, why not make your own brother?¡± Hawain clicked his tongue, looking at Dior, who wouldn¡¯t back down. He should have put him in his ce long ago, but it was toote now. ¡°Enough of that. Let¡¯s go. Just in case, we should check on the young master.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Kwah-kwah-kwah-kwah-kwang! ¡°Wow.¡± Ian looked up at the monster leaping into the air, his expression one of disbelief. He had unleashed his techniques, thinking to finish it off before the effects wore off, yet it had broken through. ¡°Is it still alive?¡± Its limbs had been torn apart and its body was charred from the explosions, but that was only temporary. The edges of its wounds began to bubble and, in an instant, its limbs were restored, and the burnt fur grew back. It seemed to be receiving quite a bit of love from the Outer gods. Its body was as tough as its tenacity, making it a real nuisance. ¡°Well, fine.¡± It turned out that luring it to jump into the air was the right call after all. Ian gathered the mes and heat that spread around him. What could almost be called magic unfolded before him. Dozens of mes spiraled up and coalesced above Ian¡¯s head, forming a spear-like shape. ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can regenerate even as ashes.¡± [me Domain, Spear that Pierces the Heart.] Ian shot forth the fiery spear. The startled monster iled helplessly in the air, unable to move due to itsck of special abilities. The fiery spear pierced right through the monster. Fwharrrrrr! He thought he heard a scream, but perhaps its vocal cords had burned away, as there was silence instead. Just then, the ck sphere in the sky disappeared. The timing was truly artistic. Though unintentional, it felt as though this technique purified the very sky. The violet-tinged sky was returning to its original color. ¡°Ha.¡± Ian knelt on one knee. Ah, this is more exhausting than I expected. Though he hadn¡¯t been injured, the consumption of magic was immense. The recoil from the technique was much stronger than he anticipated, and his stomach churned violently. ¡°Magic stone¡­.¡± Realizing toote, he lifted his head but saw nothing falling. It seemed the magic stones had also perished, unable to withstand the mes. He regretted not controlling the power earlier, but it was toote to turn back now. tter. At that moment, anding sound drew his attention, and an aura suddenly appeared. It seemed to have jumped up from below, not from the stairs. Curious about who it was, he confirmed it was a red-spear knight covered in blood. ¡°Idiot, what are you doing?¡± Though the knight was d in full armor and a helmet, Ian could guess who it was. In fact, only one person would call him that. ¡°¡­Dior.¡± As expected, the knight flinched. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive, idiot. I was worried you might already be dead.¡± ¡°Could you havee a bit sooner? You show up only after everything is over?¡± ¡°I¡¯m grateful I arrived, and if you¡¯ve rested enough, get up now. What will others say if they see you like this?¡± ¡°Wow, that guy really fought hard. They¡¯d think, ¡®He worked hard, good job,¡¯ if they had any conscience.¡± Dior let out a hollowugh. ¡°Yeah, you did your part. Good job.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯te alone, did you?¡± ¡°The entire 4th division of the Red Spear Knights and the reserves are here. All because of you. It¡¯s the first time such arge force has been dispatched recently. You know that, right?¡± ¡°Even if you have to spit some saliva in your mouth to lie, do it. You know that dispatching is amon urrence, right? There¡¯s no way you came just because of me.¡± Dior shrugged his shoulders. ¡°To be precise, we came because of Dimyude, not you. The pact we made in the past is still valid.¡± ¡°So you came here out of an obligation to protect this ce?¡± Since he had a vague idea about it, he didn¡¯t feel hurt. Rather, he was grateful that a whole knight division was dispatched just from a single call. Thanks to that, he didn¡¯t have to worry about the monsters pouring out from the outer gate. In reality, falling from such a height would typically mean certain death, but given the monster¡¯s extraordinary physical abilities, it likely sustained some damage but wouldn¡¯t be dead. ¡°Phew.¡± Ian slowly rose to his feet. Whether it was the aftereffects of the battle or the waning effects of the potion, his entire body felt stiff. After fighting against a ck mage and a monster on the brink of bing a beast, it was almost a relief that he felt this much. I can recover soon. It was different from the past. He could take adequate rest and enjoy quality meals. Ian slowly lifted his head. The sky, a mix of violet and blue, came into view. As he stared quietly, he felt not a sense of pride from resolving this situation, but rather a heaviness about the future thaty ahead. *** A vast underground cavern. The ceiling was endlessly high, and the walls seemed infinitely distant. In this open space, lines, shapes, and characters densely filled the area, emitting a glowing light. Dozens of magic circles slowly rotated as if interlocking like the gears of a machine. It was a mind-boggling sight. And at the center stood an old man, nonchntly watching over a thick magic stone ced before him. Woom woom woom! Dozens of magic circles suddenly resonated, causing the underground cavern to shake. The old man continued to watch the magic stone without a hint of panic. Crack¡ª But cracks began to form on the magic stone. Simultaneously, a faint change appeared on the old man¡¯s face. ¡°Ah.¡± With that quiet exmation, the dozens of magic circles that filled this vast space lost their light and melted away into the air. Riorg Ribe, a member of the Demon Lord¡¯s Council from Pandemonium and one of the authorities of the ck Tower, furrowed his brow as he watched this scene. The cracked magic stone trembled and soon shattered into tiny pieces, falling to the ground. ¡°Another failure?¡± As if waiting for this moment, someone appeared next to the old man. It was a stunning beauty dressed in an inappropriate outfit, seemingly unaware of her own shame. Holding a long staff in one hand, she smiled mischievously, silently urging him for an answer. The old man opened his mouth, maintaining an indifferent gaze. ¡°It seems that way.¡± ¡°Is there any progress?¡± ¡°All oues are progress. Failure is part of the path to sess.¡± ¡°Someone should tell you that you¡¯re too rxed for an old man. But isn¡¯t it a pity?¡± ¡°Being fixated on trivial treasures will never bring you closer to your grand purpose, Aybia.¡± ¡°¡­Trivial treasures? You¡¯re probably the only one who would refer to a Level 6 magic stone like that. If you had given it to me, I wouldn¡¯t have turned it into trash that couldn¡¯t even be recycled. I could have used it very effectively.¡± ¡°Whether it bes trash or a gem will be revealed in time. And don¡¯t covet what belongs to others; get what you need yourself.¡± ¡°Hmph, as if I didn¡¯t n to do that. I¡¯m going for something truly amazing.¡± With that resolute statement, Riorg Ribe stared intently at Aybia¡¯s face. In his gaze, there was not a trace of desire. Only questions were contained within. ¡°What brings you here? You usuallye just to take the magic stones. If begging isn¡¯t your purpose, then why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯vee to deliver some news to you, you insufferable person. I thought you might not know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°You told mest time that you were preparing something interesting in ming and that I shouldn¡¯t do anything unnecessary. I¡¯m sorry. Whatever you had nned, it seems to have failed.¡± Aybia toyed with the wrinkled face of Riorg Ribe, her actions and expressions full of mockingughter. ¡°Do you know who¡¯s to me for that? It¡¯s the rumor that it was the fool from Berger who caused it. Hehe.¡± This was a low-level provocation implying that his ns were ruined because of this insignificant person. However, Aybia knew that this kind of provocation would be most effective against Riorg Ribe, unlike anyone else. ¡°The fool¡­ you mean Ian Berger?¡± ¡°Oh my, you know him?¡± ¡°How sly.¡± Riorg Ribe said this while slightly lifting his staff and tapping it on the ground. With a light sound, Aybia jumped back in surprise. Immediately, a de of dark magical energy shed through the air where she had been standing. Swish! It was a hair¡¯s breadth away. If she had remained still, her body would have been torn to shreds. Yet, even though her life had been threatened, Aybia did not get angry. Instead, she felt pleased that the old man had shown his emotions this way. ¡°That fool who killed your disciple has now disrupted your ns. They say the first is a coincidence, the second is a necessity, and the third is fate, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Just one more time left. That fool might be your adversary, you know? I wonder how he¡¯ll interfere next time. Oh, if you keep teasing me like this, I might actually die. I¡¯lle again! This time, please fetch me a Level 6 magic stone, will you?¡± Aybia left those shameless words behind and vanished from sight. Riorg Ribe fell into thought. He didn¡¯t feel particrly good about it. The n he was preparing in ming was meant to cause chaos and draw attention, so he had sent one of his promising disciples. ¡°Ben.¡± Ben Jiniman. He was a child more talented in crafting weapons using dark magic than in necromancy. ¡®He¡¯s probably dead.¡¯ If he had survived, it would have been his disciple, not that cunning witch, who would havee to deliver the news. ¡®What a shame.¡¯ The ck Mage Tower, unlike ordinary mage towers, found it difficult to procure talented candidates to be mages. They kidnapped children and trained them, selecting talented individuals from the hybrid races who had turned to the outer seas, but the number was exceedingly small. They needed to devise a countermeasure. Ian Berger. ¡°¡­An adversary, what nonsense.¡± Riorg Ribe left the underground chamber, his expression dark. * * * The chaos in the city of ming, where people turned into monsters and a portal opened in the sky, was quickly brought under control. Thanks to the Holy Knights of the Red Spear and the priests dispatched from the Temple of the Gods. Everyone knew that the root of all this trouble was the Dark Mage. The box that Ian had set aside served as evidence, and a few who had been transformed into monsters thanks to the potion but managed to keep the holy relic became witnesses. Ian waited for the situation to settle down a bit before it was time to meet Semid. nk, nk¡ª As he walked down the corridor, he could see holy knights and priests rushing past. They were stiff-necked individuals, but they lightly bowed their heads as they passed by Ian. Their action must have been prompted by the golden insignia attached to their attire. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As Ian passed by them and entered the reception room, he saw Semid sprawled out, looking exhausted. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here?¡± His hand waved weakly, devoid of any noble grace. However, his expression was filled not with fatigue but withughter. ¡°Looks like things went well?¡± ¡°If they hadn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here. Do you know who those people were who just left? They were judges! Two magistrates questioned me extensively right here! They even investigated the mansion. You have no idea how terrified I was. Want to know what scared me the most?¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°I thought it was just some trivial drug issue. Who would have guessed that a Dark Mage was involved? Maybe if the cartel had tried to intervene, it would have made sense. In that regard, your appearance here must have been the real arrangement of the lord.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°What if you had refused my request? I would¡¯ve been left to handle it myself, right? But with the troops I had, there¡¯s no way I could have defeated the Dark Mage. I would have been killed on the spot, or worse, captured and ckmailed into handing over the lordship to Bedid. No, it¡¯s a Dark Mage we¡¯re talking about. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if I ended up as a puppet while still alive.¡± Even if, by some chance, he had defeated the Dark Mage, there would still be a problem. Without the assistance of the Red Spear Knights, ming would have practically fallen already. Even if the mercenaries remaining in the city managed to fend off the monsters pouring out from the outer gates, they couldn¡¯t escape the stigma of the Dimiud family conspiring with the Dark Mage to rebel against the Empire. In fact, Semid had just witnessed such an atmosphere while being interrogated by the judges. However, the drugs Ian had prepared beforehand became crucial evidence, and those who had been able to possess the holy relic despite using the drugs became witnesses, escaping the curse of mutation. Moreover, Semid¡¯s proactive actions in seeking assistance from the Berger family were taken into consideration, leading the judge from the temple to decide not to impose any significant sanctions on the Dimiud family. ¡°Thank goodness. I hope you realize this was all thanks to me.¡± ¡°Of course. I remember what promise we made. Now, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you the treasures our family has been stockpiling.¡± Semid walked briskly and led Ian down to the building¡¯s basement. When he opened a locked door, they were greeted by the sight of a massive iron door standing wide open. ¡°Was this always open?¡± Ian asked, momentarily taken aback. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s been raided.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Semid nced back at Ian and gave a slight smirk. ¡°No, really. Didn¡¯t the Inquisitor already inspect the mansion? Since we¡¯ll have toe back anyway, I just left it open.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re begging someone toe and steal it¡­ And you just left it like that?¡± ¡°Unless someone¡¯s absolutely crazy, they¡¯re noting to rob my mansion right now.¡± ¡°¡­Fair point.¡± If a thief dared to break into a ce not only guarded by the Red Spear Knights but also the Inquisitor and the Pdins, it would be seen as nothing less than a challenge to authority. The punishment, if caught, was all too obvious. Semid probably felt confident enough to act this way. At Semid¡¯s gesture to enter, Ian passed him and stepped into the treasure vault. ¡°The catalog of items is right here, so don¡¯t ask me. Check it yourself.¡± ¡°I trust nothing¡¯s been taken.¡± ¡°Oh my, what do you take me for? If anything, I¡¯ve added more, not taken anything out!¡± Looking at Semid¡¯s falsely indignant expression, Ian began flipping through the booklet. ¡®There¡¯s quite a few useful items.¡¯ The Dimuid family was known for their keen insight into the true essence of things, and the items stored in the vault reflected that. They were all valuable in their own way. Among them were even a few artifacts¡ªwasting away in a storage room like this seemed almost criminal. ¡°Sweetie.¡± ¡°¡­How many times have I told you not to call me that? No matter how much of a client you are, I don¡¯t want to hear such nonsense from a man.¡± ¡°I could be a woman, couldn¡¯t I?¡± Ian gave Semid a sidelong nce. A woman? ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a bit harsh, don¡¯t you think!?¡± ¡°What is it you need? Are you trying to give me another job?¡± ¡°Well~ it¡¯s not that I couldn¡¯t, but I¡¯m wondering if there¡¯s any need.¡± ¡°And why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Your rates are too high. Does it make sense for a mere Level 4 mercenary to be taking dozens of gold coins?¡± Ian nodded as he continued to skim the booklet. ¡°Of course, it makes sense. I¡¯m not just any ordinary mercenary, I¡¯ve got Berger backing me.¡± Semid red at him disapprovingly. ¡°If I had to hire you, I¡¯d rather just employ several other mercenaries instead.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I prove my worth? It was an excellent choice.¡± ¡°Not this time. The cost-benefit ratio isn¡¯t right. If you¡¯re so eager for work, try going to the defense line. A skilled fighter like you would be warmly weed there. And of course, the pay would be more than generous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯d die there, so that¡¯s not happening.¡± No matter how lucky he had been so far, there was no guarantee things would go as smoothly at the defense line. One wrong move, and his life would be in real danger. Sure, it was a ce where you could earn money and grow stronger, but he already had those opportunities now. Ian¡¯s firm reply caused Semid to frown. ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re ridiculous. How are you going to survive as a mercenary if you¡¯re scared of that? Anyway, I don¡¯t have any jobs for you. Try looking somewhere else. With all the incidents that keep happening, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a ce that could use you.¡± Incidents? ¡°Hmm.¡± There were a couple of possibilities around this time. One was the defense line. Massive numbers of monsters, apanied by fiends, were pushing through. Two fortresses positioned at critical points on the main roads were nearly overrun but somehow managed to hold the line. ¡®But there¡¯s no point in me going there right now.¡¯ Of course, since they were short on manpower, any help would be appreciated. ¡®However, that¡¯s all there is to it. There, I¡¯d just be another soldier.¡¯ Sure, being from Berger¡¯s bloodline might earn him some preferential treatment, but expecting that on the battlefield is a luxury. It was a great ce to sharpen his skills and gain realbat experience, but he could do that elsewhere too. This isn¡¯t some critical event that could lead to humanity¡¯s downfall, nor is there a pressing reason to head to the defense line. ¡®I¡¯d be better off going somewhere else.¡¯ For example¡­ ¡®Gehill¡­ Wait, what?¡¯ As Ian skimmed through the booklet, his eyes stopped at a particr section. ¡®Herwin¡¯s Ring.¡¯ The moment he saw it, he froze. An item connected to his next destination was here. Memories of stories he had heard or experienced before his regression started resurfacing in his mind. He needed to organize his thoughts. Ian pressed his lips together and stared at the printed text in the booklet, piecing together a n on the spot. ¡®Hmm. Interesting?¡¯ The scattered pieces were starting to form a coherent line. ¡®Is this reallying together like this?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t be sure if things would go as nned, but it was definitely worth a shot. Almost as if entranced, Ian continued scanning through the booklet. There were a few relics like swords and spears, but the nameless holy sword and the dagger Baek Ok-Ru he already carried were more than sufficient. Unless they had some kind of special effect, they weren¡¯t worth considering. ¡®Just in case.¡¯ He took a good look around the vault, wondering if there might be any more items like Herwin¡¯s Ring. Unfortunately, there were none. ¡°Is this everything here?¡± ¡°Why, not impressed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that. I just don¡¯t see anything I really need.¡± ¡°For someone saying that, you sure sound disappointed.¡± Truth be told, he had already decided what he would take from the start. But perhaps he should ask one more thing before leaving. If he went back to the family now, the chances of being sent to Gehill were slim. Verdan might assign him another task. Worse yet, he could be deployed to the defense line. In that case, he had to act first. Ian slowly broached the topic. ¡°Recently.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°There was a request for assistance from the Pantheon, wasn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°The Pantheon? They always have those.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean donations, but something more troublesome. Something rted to Gehill.¡± ¡°¡­You.¡± ¡°Oh,e on. It¡¯s not exactly a secret, and knowing about it won¡¯t cause any problems, so don¡¯t give me that look.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°They call it a request for assistance, but it¡¯s really just an unpleasant obligation, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it on in the name of Dimuid.¡± Semid looked at him with suspicion. ¡°¡­You? Why?¡± ¡°I happen to have business in that area.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good for me, but you¡¯re not doing this for free, are you? What do you want?¡± ¡°Yes. Just give me one relic.¡± ¡°Are you out of your mind? Asking for a relic?¡± When Semid responded with a baffledugh, Ian pointed at a specific part of the booklet with his finger. ¡°Except for its historical value, it¡¯s not that significant.¡± ¡°What is it? Let me see. Hmm¡­ Herwin¡¯s Ring? This¡­¡± Semid¡¯s expression turned uneasy. The relic was rted to Gehill. Of all things, Ian had singled out this particr item. There had to be a reason. There must be. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? From the start, the n was to take one item from this collection as part of the deal.¡± Semid didn¡¯t reply. The name of the Pantheon carried great weight, and the responsibilities as a noble were no small matter either. It was a duty that had to be upheld. While this situation could free him from that duty, was it worth it? Going through the annoying procedures to avoid an obligation disgracefully wasn¡¯t appealing¡­ ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be a win if I could settle this with just one relic?¡¯ Just as Ian said, aside from its historical significance, Herwin¡¯s Ring wasn¡¯t especially valuable. There were plenty of items in the present day that could rece it. Even if it had some hidden feature, it would be useless to anyone who didn¡¯t know about it. ¡°Do I need to hire mercenaries for you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go alone. Having mercenaries or soldiers with me would only slow me down.¡± ¡°Alright. But don¡¯t go back on this, okay?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ian quickly secured Herwin¡¯s Ring. Since he had already noted its location earlier, there was no trouble in finding it. Semid watched him with satisfaction and handed him something else with a sly grin. ¡°And¡­ since you¡¯ve done me a big favor this time, I couldn¡¯t just let you go without giving you a small gift.¡± Ian, unimpressed, epted the object Semid had hidden in his palm and asked casually. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A relic, Orleha¡¯s Tassel. It¡¯s an essory called a ¡®Sul¡¯ in the Karam Empire.¡± Ian¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Orleha. It was the divine beast worshipped by the Sandrea Kingdom, located near the southern seas. ¡°It¡¯s a genuine artifact made in the great cathedral dedicated to the Lord of the Sky, Avinox. They used Orleha¡¯s hair and threads blessed by the church to craft it. It¡¯s said to protect the wearer from curses and bring minor good fortune. Of course, those rumors aren¡¯t confirmed and are likely just superstition.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite a nice gift for something you call ¡®small.¡¯¡± ¡°Right? And Orleha controls fire, so it should work well with the Bane of Evil from Berger.¡± Nodding, Ian attached the relic to his holy sword. Though it might be a bit cumbersome, hanging it from the hilt seemed to work just fine. He liked it. ¡°If I need another favor someday, I¡¯ll call on you again, alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Ian tapped the tassel hanging from his sword hilt as he replied. He had a good feeling that his future ns would go smoothly. However, that was a major mistake. Somehow, Dior had heard about this and barged into the room. ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Are you crazy?¡± ¡°¡­What¡¯s this sudden outburst?¡± ¡°What were you thinking when you decided to take on the responsibility that should have been handled by the Dimud family!? Have you lost your mind?¡± Oh, so it¡¯s about that. Ian muttered to himself and responded in a rxed tone. ¡°I just epted a request as a mercenary. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°There is! Because of you, I¡¯m the one who has to go to Gehill now. That¡¯s a huge problem!¡± ¡°¡­Gehill? How¡¯s that connected to me? And why are you going there because of me? Wait, hold on. Ah, I get it now. So, our eldest brother was nning to send me to Gehill, wasn¡¯t he?¡± It looked like they were going to assign another Red Spear Knight to him, just like thest mission. How predictable. Either way, it seemed Ian was destined to go to Gehill. He had acted unnecessarily. He could have just taken Herwin¡¯s Ring and kept quiet. Ian asked calmly. ¡°Why? Got some important ns? If that¡¯s the case, just talk to the captain of the 4th Division and head out. It¡¯s not like losing a deputymander for a bit will cause any problems.¡± ¡°The great captain is off somewhere with the Pantheon, apparently.¡± ¡°Then should I lead the knights? I don¡¯t mind.¡± Actually, that¡¯s even better. Leading the Red Spear Knights would be much more efficient than relying on some mediocre mercenaries. ¡°Are you seriously suggesting we put regr knights under yourmand? Maybe if it were the reserves. Stop talking nonsense.¡± ¡°So, no matter what I say, it¡¯s not good enough, huh? Then what do you want me to do? Go ask our eldest brother. He¡¯ll have another solution.¡± Dior¡¯s expression crumpled in frustration. ¡°I am the solution, you idiot! I already worked all this out with him!¡± ¡°Then why are you so angry? You expected this.¡± ¡°Because thanks to you, I don¡¯t get any rest! It¡¯s mission after mission! This damned world! You should be grateful I¡¯m even trying to speak politely right now. Ugh¡­ When am I ever going to date or get married if I¡¯m always working?¡± Seeing Dior sigh heavily, clearly weighed down by his frustration, Ian chuckled bitterly. Was getting married really that urgent? Well, considering the impending end, it might not be such a bad idea to find a partner as soon as possible. There wouldn¡¯t be any time for thatter. One person suddenly came to Ian¡¯s mind. ¡°Hey, brother.¡± ¡°What is it, idiot?¡± ¡°I know someone really good. She¡¯s a mage from the Green Tower. She¡¯s pretty, talented, and her personality isn¡¯t half bad either. You¡¯re not that far apart in age.¡± ¡°¡­There¡¯s someone that perfect?¡± ¡°Whether it works out or not depends on you, but if you help me in Gehill, I can introduce you.¡± Dior went silent. ¡°Well, what do you say?¡± ¡°Ian.¡± His tone changed. ¡°You¡¯d better keep that promise.¡± Ian smiled brightly. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 76 Chapter 76 The Gehiel ins Once renowned for their vast pasturnds, thisnd was devastated by the catastrophe that emerged from the Outer Gate one day¡ªck Dragon ¡°Whitefang.¡± Its sudden appearance without any warning left even the Empire powerless to react. As a result, this sprawling in has remained abandoned as a ruin to this very day, decadester. It wasn¡¯t left neglected intentionally, but rather, there was a reason why nothing could be done about it. Thanks to that, however, relics of a hero, who could be called a savior of the nation, still remain in thisnd. And to retrieve one of those relics, what is needed is none other than ¡°Herwin¡¯s Ring,¡± which was stored in Dimuid¡¯s treasury. The preparations were wless. With that thought in mind, Ian opened his eyes. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± In a wide auditorium, 70 people sat in chairs arranged at regr intervals. It was quiet. While a few exchanged conversations with those next to them, they were the minority. Among them, Ian could feel some piercing gazes. It seemed they were poised to start a conversation the moment an opening was seen, but as Ian sat there quietly with his lips firmly sealed, no one approached. ¡®This is ufortable.¡¯ Just as he was wondering when these tant stares would finally cease, the firmly closed door opened, and a person stepped into the auditorium and ascended to the podium. It was a man with deep dark circles under his eyes. ¡®Oh?¡¯ Ian widened his eyes in surprise as he looked at him. He knew who this was. Eor Al Democia, one of the Inquisitors serving Rahania, the Eighth Lord of the Pantheon. Before Ian¡¯s regression, he had never had a proper conversation with him, having only seen him from afar. But the sight of him wielding fire was unforgettable. Just watching him had inspired Ian and given him insights into his own skills. At the time, he hadn¡¯t yet fully mastered the Bane of Evil, so it had been especially helpful. Perhaps that¡¯s why, in a strange way, Ian was d to see him here. Eor began speaking in a tired voice. ¡°Attention.¡± With a single word, all eyes were drawn to the podium. He was someone with the ability tomand attention. ¡°Nice to meet you all. I am Eor Al Democia, an Inquisitor serving Rahania, the Eighth Lord of the Pantheon.¡± There was no apuse after his introduction. People simply stared. As if he hadn¡¯t expected a warm wee, Eor continued speaking in a grave tone. ¡°You must all be wondering why you¡¯ve been gathered at a fortress above a ruined city. Why did your lords send you to such a ce? The reason is simple. To clean up the Gehiel ins.¡± ¡°Clean up?¡± Someone murmured. Though the voice was small, it reached Eor¡¯s ears, as it came from the front row. ¡°Hm, it seems some of you are unaware. Very well, I¡¯ll exin briefly. First, do you all know what the Gehiel ins are? Anyone who gives the correct answer will receive a small reward.¡± Eor nced around the room with tired eyes. He didn¡¯t seem to care if no one participated. Drawn by the promise of a prize, someone answered. ¡°It¡¯s where the ck Dragon Whitefang appeared, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Correct. And?¡± ¡°Hero Herwin stood alone to block Whitefang¡¯s advance but was ultimately killed, and the city that once stood in the Gehiel ins was destroyed. After that, WarrIor Gailgron, together with the ck Spear Knight Order led by the head of Berger, hunted Whitefang down¡­ that¡¯s all I know.¡± Eor nodded. He looked utterly exhausted, as if he had been through something strenuous. Too weary to ask any further, he pulled a potion from his pocket and tossed it to the person who had answered correctly, then continued his exnation. It would be understandable for them to be angry at his arrogant demeanor, but none of those present dare to criticize him, as they all know the authority the Arbitermands. Even the person who received the reward grinned, clearly pleased. ¡°You seem quite knowledgeable. That¡¯s right. The ck Dragon, Whitefang, appeared, and although the hero Herwin confronted it, the city that stood on thisnd was annihted. Later, Whitefang was in by the hero Gailgron, but this vast in was abandoned, unable to dream of the city¡¯s reconstruction. Whitefang¡¯s resentment, the blood that flowed, and the bodies piled upon thisnd corrupted and polluted it.¡± Naturally, the Empire and the Pantheon of the Gods didn¡¯t n to leave it this way. They attempted several purification efforts, but each time a high-ranking cleric entered the heart of Gehiel in and summoned a sufficient amount of divine power, a high-level Outer Gate would open. As a result, they failed repeatedly, and in the end, the Pantheon built a small fortress atop the city¡¯s ruins, merely observing thend. Though Outer Gates would open and close sporadically for decades, there were no instances of monsters spilling out beyond Gehiel. Instead, they simply formed a new ecosystem inside. ¡°So, isn¡¯t that fine? There¡¯s no need to poke the ho¡¯s nest.¡± ¡°Suchcency is what leads the world to ruin. If you change your perspective, you¡¯d realize that a legion of monsters is being nurtured here. Right within the Empire¡¯s territory. If a beast with intelligence like Whitefang emerges again, we¡¯ll face far greater losses than we did before. That¡¯s why the Pantheon has judged it¡¯s time to clean this ce up, and with the Emperor¡¯s permission, all of you have been summoned.¡± To be precise, it invoked the nobles¡¯ obligation. Unless they wished for their downfall, refusal wasn¡¯t an option. That¡¯s why the nobles sent the forces demanded by the Pantheon. Those whocked the means hired mercenary groups and sent them instead. ¡°However, I am not asking you to sacrifice yourselves. Adequate support and rewards will be provided. Moreover, any magic stones you obtain from Gehiel will be bought at twice the market price. The person who contributes the most among you will be awarded three Level 4 sacred relics. I believe that should motivate you.¡± The mention of sacred relics caused murmurs. In the eastern regions of the Empire, where encounters with Outer Gods aremon, the value of sacred relics is significantly higher than in other areas. Especially if it bes known that someone carrying a relic avoided the curse during the recent incident in ming, more people will seek them. They aren¡¯t items that can be obtained with money alone, so it¡¯s only natural that greed would stir. ¡°What exactly do we need to do?¡± Eor¡¯s eyes, filled with fatigue, now gleamed with interest. ¡°It¡¯s simple. For the next fifteen days, you¡¯ll need to close any Outer Gates that open in the area surrounding this fortress and eliminate as many monsters as possible. That is the task and the order given to you.¡± * * * ¡°Excuse me, can we talk for a moment?¡± As soon as he stepped out of the bustling hall, someone called out to him. It was a man leaning against the wall, arms crossed. He was d in blue armor and wearing a helmet, and the insignia on his shoulder revealed his identity. The Blue Flower Knights¡ªone of the prestigious knight orders in the eastern regions, along with the Red Spear Knights. ¡®One leaf wrapping a petal.¡¯ It was said that the number of leaves represented the knight¡¯s skill. Seeing that there was only one, it indicated that he had just recently been promoted from an apprentice to a full-fledged knight. The knight removed his helmet. Sharp eyes, a confident smile, and a straight posture. A name suddenly came to mind. As Eor stared at him, the knight ced a hand over his chest and spoke. ¡°My name is Gawain. You¡¯ve probably never heard of me. Though I¡¯m part of the Blue Flower Knights, unlike you, I haven¡¯t made a name for myself yet.¡± No, I have heard of you. Not in this life, of course, but in the previous one¡ªback when you were known as the Blue Lion, one of the heroes who guarded the vital stronghold of the defense line. Realizing this fact, Gawain now seemed different in Eor¡¯s eyes. Gawain continued speaking slowly. ¡°I know who you are.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°I know of your reputation too. You defeated Dark Mages, discovered ancient ruins, ughtered beasts, and were awarded the Golden Emblem by the Pantheon¡¯s champions. Recently, you saved ming. Now that I¡¯ve met you in person, I can see that the rumors weren¡¯t exaggerated.¡± Eor chuckled. The atmosphere was thick with tension, punctuated by the banter between Ian and the Red Spear knight. It was a game of bravado and challenge, but there was a sense of camaraderie beneath it all. Ian, with his cool demeanor, yed the role of the confident youth who had earned his ce among the knights despite their notorious reputations. As they walked away from the confrontation, the Red Spear knight muttered under his breath, clearly not pleased with Ian¡¯s casual dismissal of his provocation. The more they interacted, the more Ian felt a mix of annoyance and amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t take it too seriously,¡± Ian said, ncing at the knight trailing behind them. ¡°He¡¯s just trying to assert his authority, but it¡¯s kind of amusing.¡± Dior smirked, ¡°You¡¯ve got a way of making enemies, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Or friends,¡± Ian replied, throwing a teasing smile over his shoulder. ¡°You never know. Besides, it¡¯s all in good fun.¡± Meanwhile, the Blue flower knight who had approached Ian earlier was still observing from a distance, his interest piqued by the dynamic unfolding before him. He had heard the whispers of Ian¡¯s past and the impressive skills he possessed, but seeing it in action brought a new perspective. ¡°Why are you so keen to get involved with the Red Spear?¡± the Blue flower knight finally asked, catching up to them. ¡°They don¡¯t exactly have the best reputation.¡± ¡°They have their strengths,¡± Ian said, shrugging. ¡°Sometimes, you need a bit of fire to counteract ice, you know? Besides, they¡¯re not all bad.¡± The Blue flower knight nodded, though skepticism lingered in his eyes. ¡°That may be true, but be careful. Not everyone is as forgiving as you seem to be.¡± Ian waved off the warning with a grin. ¡°I can handle myself. I¡¯ve dealt with worse than a few boastful knights.¡± As they moved deeper into the fortress, Ian felt a sense of anticipation building within him. The mission ahead was fraught with danger, but the potential for camaraderie and growth excited him. He was ready to prove himself, not just to the knights around him, but to himself as well. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the n?¡± he asked, eager to shift the conversation back to the task at hand. ¡°What do we need to do to prepare?¡± The Blue flower knight exchanged nces with Dior before replying, ¡°First, we need to gather intel on the Outer Gates and their current status. We¡¯ll also need to organize teams and scout the area. Each knight will be assigned a specific sector to monitor.¡± ¡°Sounds straightforward enough,¡± Ian said. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for the moment to strike,¡± the knight replied, his voice steady and confident. ¡°We can¡¯t afford any mistakes.¡± As they settled into their roles, Ian couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this mission would change everything. He was determined to prove that he was more than just a name with a troubled past; he was ready to step into his own legacy. Of course, the lieutenant wouldn¡¯t actually bully him. He had experienced this kind of teasing numerous times before. ¡°Later, what happened?¡± ¡°For now, we told the High Priestess that we would act separately. It was essentially a notification, though.¡± ¡°And then?¡± Would they really allow independent actions? Ian couldn¡¯t be certain. If he had his way, he would have gone with Dior to demand directly from the judge, but he wasn¡¯t there as a representative of Berger, and having taken on duties in ce of Dimuid, he couldn¡¯t overstep his bounds. That¡¯s why he asked Dior to handle it separately. ¡°They told me to do as I pleased.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Ian blinked in surprise. ¡°Really? They gave permission that easily?¡± ¡°Well, it must be a headache for them too, trying to manage the knights or mercenaries. These people didn¡¯te here out of a sense of duty, so they wouldn¡¯t want the responsibility.¡± ¡°So they¡¯d rather let them roam freely?¡± ¡°The knights are here to gain honor and practical experience. The mercenaries will be working hard toplete requests and gain favor with the Pantheon. Even if there are casualties, it won¡¯t be an issue. Everyone¡¯s acting on their own.¡± ¡°So, they¡¯re just making use of them.¡± ¡°True, but the Pantheon will still suffer some losses. It seems they prepared a lot for this mission.¡± When Dior seemed to sympathize with the Pantheon, Ian felt puzzled, but soon realized why. A mountain of suppliesbeled ¡°provisions¡± was piled high. Many people had already lined up, receiving the supplies in turn. ¡°Line up! Keep your order!¡± ¡°¡­¡¯Even Backwards It¡¯s Tomato¡¯ mercenaries, seriously? What kind of name is that? One set and seven items!¡± ¡°Greenstone Knights, three sets and five items!¡± ¡°The provisions are handed out for a week¡¯s use! There¡¯s plenty, so don¡¯t ask for more!¡± The area was bustling. Ian stood in line with Dior, checking the supplies being distributed by the Pantheon. They were giving out quite a lot¡ªscrolls for hygiene, holy relics to protect against the curses and mental pollution umted in Gehiel, and even apass that always pointed toward the fortress no matter where you were. But what surprised Ian the most was the emergency rations. The package had the brand name ¡°Del¡± written on it. Ian marveled at the sight. ¡°Wow, this has been around since back then?¡± The emergency rations were finger-length bars individually wrapped. A single bite was enough to sustain a grown man for an entire day. There were many simr types of emergency rations, but what made this one innovative was that it was designed for users at Level 6 or higher who possessed spiritual energy. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they ate little, but using abilities consumed not only magical power but also a significant amount of calories. ¡®The downside is that it¡¯spletely vorless.¡¯ Still, there were quite a few people who liked it. They imed it had a savory taste if chewed thoroughly. ¡®If I stash away a box of these, I won¡¯t starve no matter where I end up.¡¯ Since the rations were being distributed ording to the number of people, asking for extra seemed a bit inappropriate. It¡¯d be better to askter if he could get more somewhere else. After receiving their provisions, the preparations for departure went smoothly. The people gathered here hadn¡¯te for leisure. Some had already set off on their expeditions. The Red Spear Knights had also crossed the wide-open gates of the fortress. ¡°Whew.¡± The scene that unfolded before them was a ruined city. And trampled by the ck Dragon, White Fang. The copsed walls and the remnants of buildings hinted that this ce was once prosperous, though that was a thing of the past. This kind of ce had a high likelihood of hidden treasures, but Ian wasn¡¯t particrly interested. If there were any artifacts, the Pantheon would have long since retrieved them. They had built a fortress right in front of it, so there was no way they wouldn¡¯t know. After forming ranks and moving past the ruins, the vastndscape of Gehiel finally came into view. Whooosh! Due to the influence of the ck Dragon White Fang, parts of Gehiel had changed so much that it could hardly be called a grasnd anymore. The view was wide open, but the sky, stained purple, and thend, altered by the external magic, created a suffocating atmosphere. Such ces were called Outer Worlds. ¡°The Pantheon sure is thorough with their preparations,¡± Dior said, lightly tapping the cross hanging at his waist. The longer one stayed in the Outer World, the more their mental strength would drain, eventually driving them mad. Holy relics were essential to prevent this from happening. Although the fact that it was a temporary contract was a w, it would protect both body and mind during their stay. An hour had passed since they left the ruins, but they had yet to encounter any monsters. However, the environment was gradually bing more alien. A faint mist, its source unknown, was slowly creeping over the grasnds. Ian was ustomed to suchndscapes, but it was not the same for the others. ¡°Is this okay?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like poison¡­¡± To lighten the mood, the Spear Knights engaged in asional chatter. At that moment, one of the knights in the rear looked back and spoke. ¡°What do they think they¡¯ll gain by following us?¡± The mercenaries were tailing them. While paths through the ruins were limited, once they left the ruins, it was a different story. They could go anywhere. But instead of scattering, the mercenaries continued to follow them, which made the knights chuckle. Even though various knight orders had dispersed, the mercenaries were drawn to the Red Spear Knights¡¯ reputation. They were likely hoping to receive help if they found themselves in a dangerous situation. Dior, who was leading the group, responded nonchntly to thement. ¡°Leave them. They¡¯ll drop off on their own soon enough. More importantly¡­¡± Rumble, rumble, rumble¡­ ¡°Looks like our guests have arrived! Battle positions!¡± The knights at the front raised their shields and drew their swords. The uniformity of their movements made it seem like a well-rehearsed drill. If the enemy had been more densely packed, they would have started with a spear throw, but unfortunately, there weren¡¯t that many charging at them, despite the rumbling ground. The monsters charged at the Red Spear Knights with frightening speed, only to be knocked back by their shields. ¡°Second line, thrust!¡± The monsters that leaped forward were pierced by knights at the rear, who wielded spears wreathed in mes. The battle ended almost too quickly. Normally, the knights wouldn¡¯t even bother looking at the mana stones, but since they needed to report their results, a few knights drew their daggers to extract the stones. Even after that, battles broke out frequently. Sometimes portals to the Outer World would suddenly open with a bone-chilling sound, and monsters would also be drawn to the noise ofbat. Considering Gehiel was an extremely vast grasnd, the density of monsters was unnaturally high. ¡°Tsk, this is suspicious.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Ian, wiping the blood from his sword, turned his head to look at Dior. ¡°Did you find something nice while we weren¡¯t looking?¡± ¡°I did consume the mana stones of some beasts, but can you tell?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t made any pacts with the Outer Gods or anything, right?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting out of nowhere?¡± ¡°It just doesn¡¯t make sense. How did you grow so quickly? It¡¯s crazy to think you¡¯ve been holding back this kind of talent all this time.¡± Ian¡¯s face clearly showed how annoyed he was at the wasted time. ¡°I was just waiting for the right moment.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gotten pretty good at talking nonsense.¡± Ianughed at Dior¡¯s teasing tone. He was right¡ªDior had gained that much confidence. Smiling, Ian sheathed his holy sword and pulled out a ring from his pocket. This was the ring said to have been given to the hero Herwin¡¯s wife. The two rings formed a pair, and they were said to resonate when close together if one infused mana into them. Although he had tried several times on their journey here, it hadn¡¯t worked, so he wasn¡¯t expecting much as he infused a little mana into the ring. Humm¡­ A faint tremor. ¡°!¡± Finally, a reaction. ¡°Hey, remember the promise? You said if I did you a favor, you¡¯d set me up on a blind date.¡± ¡°Why does that suddenly make me feel uneasy¡­?¡± ¡°Since we¡¯vee this far, why not go a little deeper inside?¡± ¡°And you¡¯re guiding the way?¡± Ian nodded. It didn¡¯t really matter who led the way. With apass in hand, there would be no issue finding the way back. Dior was about to agree, but with a suspicious look, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the reason? Now that we¡¯re here, isn¡¯t it time to exin?¡± ¡°There¡¯s treasure buried here. And it¡¯s quite valuable.¡± A lot was left unsaid, but it was convincing enough. Why? Because Ian had previously discovered a ruin. It could be chalked up to coincidence, but from what Dior had heard during their conversation while traveling through Gehiel, Ian had also visited ruins in Judith. That meant there might be ruins here, too. ¡°Wait, hold on. Hey, didn¡¯t you somehow always end up involved with Dark Mages wherever you went?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Are we going to run into Dark Mages again this time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Besides, we¡¯re in the Outer World right now. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if a Dark Mage was hiding out here, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You were full of nonsense earlier. Now why are you suddenly silent?¡± ¡°Oh,e on. How could I keep running into Dark Mages every single time? That doesn¡¯t make sense.¡± But the truth was, he had run into them. Without fail, every single time. Despite how unlikely it was to encounter Dark Mages, he had crossed paths with them repeatedly. He had a feeling he might run into them again this time, so he couldn¡¯t deny Dior¡¯s suspicion. Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, there was one thing that bothered him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± ¡°Even with the risk?¡± ¡°To get the treasure, you have to be willing to take some risks.¡± ¡°And if wee along, what do we get out of it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for you to figure out.¡± Dior¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Me? Why?¡± ¡°Because you agreed to do me a favor in exchange for the introduction. So, time to decide. Should I guide us or not?¡± ¡°¡­Fine, but don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s disgusting.¡± ¡°Haha, alright. You¡¯ll regret this decision, but I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Ian joked, but Dior started to worry whether he had made the right choice. However, there was no turning back now. If things got dangerous, they could always retreat. But then, surprisingly¡ª ¡®He¡¯s not hesitating?¡¯ It had already been more than three days since they entrusted Ian with guiding them, and he strode forward confidently, as if he knew exactly where to go. Despite the thickening mist at night and the disorienting conditions during the day. Dior pulled out thepass he had tucked inside his coat. It was part of the supplies they received, pointing toward the direction of the fortress. Even with the mist creeping over the grasnds, Dior remained calm thanks to this device. And, there was something else that served a simr purpose¡­ ¡®That must be the ring at work.¡¯ It was obvious whenever Ian periodically reached into his pocket to take out the ring. It seemed the im about treasure being buried here wasn¡¯t just an empty boast. Now, curiosity began to build about what it could be. But. What piqued Dior¡¯s interest even more was Ian¡¯sbat skills. In the time they hadn¡¯t seen each other, it seemed Ian hadn¡¯t been cking off in his training. His fighting style had grown far more intimidating. ¡®Is there really something going on?¡¯ A few years ago, Ian had been a man with dead eyes, drowning in alcohol and eating excessively. The contrast was too stark. Dior didn¡¯t think that previous demeanor was an act. Something must have happened. Otherwise, it was hard to exin how his movements resembled those of a seasoned mercenary rather than a knight. ¡®And the experience.¡¯ No matter what type of monster emerged, Ian never lost hisposure. Whether they were small, medium, orrge, he knew exactly how to respond. It wasn¡¯t just theoretical knowledge either. His optimized responses were the result of repeated trial and error, a sign of substantial experience. ¡®¡­Well, whatever.¡¯ If his younger brother had grown stronger, that was enough for Dior. At least he wasn¡¯t acting foolishly anymore. ¡®At this rate, he¡¯ll surpass me soon.¡¯ Although Ian had only recently reached Level 4, judging from his aura, it seemed like he wasn¡¯t far from reaching Level 5. While it took others years to advance levels, Ian was achieving it in just a matter of months. He was like apletely different person. But despite the drastic change, Dior didn¡¯t harbor any jealousy toward Ian. ¡®If my brother is better than me, that¡¯s something to celebrate.¡¯ Still, he couldn¡¯t afford to fall behind some fool who would chase a deer off a cliff. Determined, Dior turned his head, noticing monsters approaching during his brief moment of contemtion. Screeeech! Unlike other knights who carried shields, Dior swung his left arm at the oing beast. Bright red mes ignited between his fingers, surging forward and engulfing the advancing monster. Fwoosh! A pained scream erupted from within the mes. The fire gnawed at the creature¡¯s fur and skin, releasing intense heat as it burned. Dior watched silently, tilting his head in curiosity. The creature¡¯s body, which should have turned to ash, remained intact. ¡®¡­Is it resistant to fire?¡¯ If that was the case, then its physical abilities were likely exceptional as well. Dior immediately sensed that the level of the monsters had increased. Scanning the surroundings, he saw that the Red Spear Knights were still handling the monsters without much trouble. But beyond them, where the scattered mercenaries were fighting, cries of distress echoed. There were already casualties. ¡®This isn¡¯t good.¡¯ Then, Dior noticed something unsettling as they prepared to camp for the night. When the darkness set in and the mist rolled through, the monsters retreated. Campfires sprang up here and there to ward off the dark, but there were more than the previous night. Dior let out a dryugh, his lips curling upward. ¡°Ha. These bastards.¡± They had been herding them all along. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 78 Chapter 78 ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯ Dior, as the leader of the Red Spear Knights, was deep in thought. Though Ian was acting as their guide, that didn¡¯t mean he had given upmand entirely. ¡®Should we head back?¡¯ It was a shame, really. This was the perfect ce for training. The level of the monsters wasn¡¯t too overwhelming, and a wide variety of them appeared. The environment was ideal for adapting to the open seas, and they could even rest peacefully at night without any ambushes. This was a golden opportunity to take the Red Spear Knights¡¯ strength to the next level. However, Dior wasn¡¯t the type to recklessly push forward. ¡®Sigh, I need to make a decision here.¡¯ The relic¡¯s effectiveness only had three days left. It had already been five days since they arrived, meaning it was time to head back. Pressing on further would be reckless. Watching the campfire crackle and burn, Dior asked Ian, ¡°How much farther to the treasure?¡± ¡°Not sure. We¡¯re definitely getting closer, though.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just a guess, right? Then let¡¯s call it quits and head back.¡± Ian, who had been nibbling on some emergency rations by the fire, shook his head. ¡°No, we need to keep moving forward.¡± ¡°You idiot. The mercenary group that had scattered is now converging back around us. What do you think that means?¡± ¡°It means we¡¯re trapped.¡± ¡°So you do understand? Then why would you say we should keep moving forward?¡± In the dense fog, which had already disoriented their sense of direction, the mercenaries were gathering at a single spot as if by some unspoken agreement. This wasn¡¯t normal. It called for vignce. ¡°But we can¡¯t go back. It¡¯s toote.¡± Ian pulled out apass from his pocket and tossed it to Dior. At first nce, thepass seemed to be working fine, but as Dior looked closer, he noticed that the needle was shifting ever so slightly, pointing them in a potentially wrong direction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this thing? Why is it acting like this?¡± Dior checked his ownpass, only to find it pointing in an entirely different direction. The only thing that had kept them calm amidst the fog covering the ins was the existence of thesepasses, and now Dior couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. He nced over at the mercenaries, who were huddled around their own fires in the distance. ¡°Did those idiots not realize this? Or did they know and just gathered here anyway?¡± ¡°Probably half and half. They¡¯re following us because we keep pressing forward. They¡¯re betting we know what we¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t know the way back either?¡± Ian shrugged. ¡°Nope. That¡¯s why I said we need to keep moving. We¡¯re already here, and with the situation as it is, finding the treasure is our best bet. If we turn back now, the mercenaries will all die.¡± The Red Spear Knights could survive. They were powerful enough for that. Dior closed his eyes for a moment. ¡°The treasure buried here¡­ is it by any chance the Piercing Spear Pamael that Herwin was said to possess?¡± ¡°Yep. That¡¯s the one.¡± Dior¡¯s eyes widened at Ian¡¯s confident answer. Pamael, the legendary spear supposedly carved from a dragon¡¯s horn. It consumed vast amounts of magical power but was famed for obliterating anything in its path when thrown. ¡°¡­I thought even heroes couldn¡¯t find it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to find it.¡± The story of the lost Piercing Spear Pamael wouldn¡¯t be known for several more years. Its discovery began when a ring from the fallen ming Kingdom was stolen from their treasury. A treasure hunter would find the ring, which eventually led them to Gehiel, where they unearthed the relic. However, the problem arose when the treasure fell into the hands of a knight from the Outer Sea. That¡¯s where things gotplicated. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather take it myself.¡¯ Dior nodded at the mention of the Piercing Spear. ¡°One day. No more. If we don¡¯t find it by tomorrow, we¡¯re leaving.¡± But leaving was never an option to begin with. Before the night even ended, those standing on guard cried out. ¡°Wake up! Wake up! We¡¯re under attack!¡± Even without the shouts, the earth-shaking noise would¡¯ve woken them. Monsters were rushing in. Drooling as if in a frenzy, they sprinted toward the camp. It was a chilling sight. Such attacks had never happened at night before, so everyone was caught off guard. Still, they quickly assumed battle positions. The Red Spear Knights suffered no losses, but the mercenary group had several casualties. There was time to gather the bodies, but it felt like more monsters woulde swarming any moment. And indeed, they did. Red eyes glowed one by one from beyond the mist, and before they knew it, there were thousands of them. ck, ck, ck. A strange sound echoed from the mist, and then, blurry figures began to emerge. They were a mix of bones from all kinds of creatures. ¡°Skeletons?¡± ¡°Necromancy?!¡± Some of the Red Spear Knights were visibly shaken. But no. No matter how skilled a necromancer was, they couldn¡¯t control an army of undead thatrge. At least, that wasmon sense. Unless¡­ they were a Level 7 necromancer or had an artifact of simr power. ¡°Hah.¡± Ian frowned. Though he had returned to the past, he was finding himself entangled in unexpected situations. He had been acting on secondhand information, not direct experience. The treasure hunter who found the Piercing Spear hadn¡¯t mentioned any of this. ¡®All the more reason¡­¡¯ He had to find the Piercing Spear Pamael. If they weren¡¯t careful, they might end up facing that rumored monster after all, given how things were ying out. This only made it more crucial to press forward. ¡°Brother. This isn¡¯t the time to hesitate. We need to move now.¡± Charging recklessly into the horde without spotting the dark mage would be foolish. ¡°Agreed.¡± Dior responded with a grim voice and suddenly pulled out a re from his coat, setting it off. Whizz! The re soared high into the sky, leaving a long tail behind, and exploded in a brilliant disy with a loud noise. The fog limited visibility, but anyone nearby would have heard and seen the signal. As the Red Spear Knights moved, the nearby mercenaries began to follow. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ian took the lead, guiding them in the direction where the ring¡¯s vibrations grew stronger. The skeletons followed slowly from the mist, as if herding them. From the front, living monsters charged toward them. Grrrr! A massive monster lunged at them, jaws gaping wide in greed. Ian kicked its jaw upward, then plunged a spear of mes into its exposed body. The magically-imbued spear pierced its heart and incinerated the beast. There was no time to retrieve the mana stones. Monsters kepting, as if mocking their earlier peaceful nights. Drawn by the mes and noise, they swarmed like moths to a me. Though they cut down everything in their way, a growing sense of anxiety crept in. ¡°Damn it!¡± It would be less of a burden if he were alone, but with the Red Spear Knights and mercenaries under hismand, the psychological pressure was significant. It¡¯s not just the mercenaries, but if a Red Spear Knight were to die here, the consequences would be far worse than a mere reprimand. They must not die here. Ian slightly lifted his head. Although the sun had risen, the mist had only thinned, not vanished. As they continued moving. ¡°Keaaaak!¡± The sound of a battle echoed from not far away. It wasn¡¯t intense, as the monstrous cries were gradually dying down. Is someone fighting monsters beyond the mist? Ian felt a presence catching on his senses and headed toward it. It was likely an ally. If so, it would be best to join forces. * * * Gawain, the temporary captain of the 5th squad of the Blue Flower Knights, had admired knights since childhood. He had always wanted to protect the blue skies, the clear air, and the warm sunlight¡ªjust like the heroes in fairy tales who saved the world. That might have been a fleeting thought, but there was a clear turning point when that feeling became resolute. Born as a branch member of the Demion family, his exceptional talent was recognized, and on his way to the mansion of the main family, he encountered the Outer Gate. The eerie sound of a crack appearing in the air was enough to shatter what had been a peaceful day. ¡®It was like this back then too.¡¯ Monsters poured in, roaring and shaking the earth. The mercenaries hired as guards fled in fear. The servants were no different. But even if they ran, would they survive from the pursuing monsters? He had such thoughts and simply watched the approaching beasts. In that hopeless situation, as he thought he was doomed to die, a miracle urred¡ªa hero appeared. He was fortunate. The hero happened to be passing by, and upon hearing the loud noises, came to his aid. The hero, just like the stories, swung a great sword and ughtered the monsters. It was a grotesque sight, with red blood spraying and entrails spilling, but Gawain was moved. While everyone else was paralyzed by fear, busy running away, the hero stood alone, moving forward. That existence struck a deep chord within him. He wanted to be like that hero. But knowing he could never be one, he decided to be a knight¡ªa hero in his own way. And he had managed to join the Blue Flower Knights, protectors alongside the Red Spear Knights, in the eastern part of the El Carda Empire. His overflowing talent made him stand out, and he quickly mastered the Blue Flower Knights¡¯ secrets. He endured rigorous training and umted experience. Coming to Gehiel was also by his own choice. Though he didn¡¯t know what dangers awaited, he willingly responded to the call of the Pantheon, eager to ovee any trials. Thud That¡¯s why, standing there amidst the monsters pouring in from the mist in the dead of night, he smiled instead of feeling fear. Pushing down his helmet, he stepped forward. The child who once stood frozen in ce, unable to flee, had now be a knight. One step. There were far more monsters than back then, but this was a trial. If he could ovee this, he believed he would grow stronger and be a hero. ¡°Hoo.¡± He exhaled. Though he steeled his resolve, standing before the horde of monsters still made him nervous, perhaps because hecked experience. Clearing his throat, he spoke in a calm voice. ¡°Teriel.¡± When he called the name, a woman holding a staff stepped forward from behind him. ¡°Yes, Captain. I¡¯m ready. You can start whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Good. Let¡¯s begin.¡± Teriel, a mage of the Red Tower of Magic and a member of the Ice School, extended her staff adorned with a blue gem and carefully wove her spell. Crackle! With a biting cold, the ground quickly froze over, forming a sheet of ice. The ice was cold enough to freeze even the feet of the monsters running across it. Although the ice wasn¡¯t strong enough to fully support the monsters¡¯ weight, it was sufficient to disrupt their bnce. Some of the monsters, sensing danger instinctively, leaped into the air, but when theynded, they stumbled and slipped on the frozen surface. Kraaaaagh! Could even mindless monsters feel humiliation? As if in rage, they opened their mouths wide, letting out a thunderous roar that showed the back of their throats. The sound was intimidating, but Teriel remained unfazed. ¡°Advance.¡± With that one shortmand, the knights lined up on either side raised their feet, which had been poised forward, and simultaneously stomped the ground. Boom! The frigid energy spread across the ice, reaching the monsters, and sharp spikes of ice erupted from the ground. Thousands, tens of thousands of icy spikes pierced the bodies of the monsters in front of them. However, many monsters still remained alive. They continued to surge forward. ¡°Charge.¡± At Gawain¡¯smand, the knights of the Blue Flower Order grasped their oversized greatswords in both hands and advanced. They began shing with the monsters. The greatswords, more akin to blunt weapons, scattered frost with each swing, causing the temperature around them to plummet and turning a wide area into a zone of intense cold. It was an overwhelming battle. Yet, it was not the time for celebration. The monsters kept pouring in. ¡°Hmm.¡± Even though he had prepared himself for a trial, the sheer number of enemies was overwhelming. Kraaaaagh! Where were all these monstersing from? It was certainly an opportunity to collect a massive amount of magic stones, but if the battle continued like this, it was hard to predict what might happen. It was about time to retreat. But to where? Would leaving this ce change anything? As these thoughts crossed Gawain¡¯s mind, he lowered his greatsword for a moment and pulled out apass he had received as a supply from the Pantheon. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± The needle spun erratically, unable to settle on a direction. With a heavy heart, Gawain nced at the knights, who were catching their breath, clearly worn out. There were no casualties yet, but more and more were getting injured. Though the priests of the Pantheon could heal minor wounds, the real concern was what would happen afterward. Just as Gawain prepared to rejoin the battle, lifting his greatsword once again, the mist behind them lit up, and mes burst forth. ¡°?!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Squeeeaaak! What fell, leaving a long tail, was a spear of me. The searing fire pierced the back of the monster and immediately swelled, erupting into a whirlwind of mes. Whoosh! Heat quickly seeped into the cold ground. However, this warmth was not aforting relief from the cold but a scorching heat in stark contrast to it. The monster engulfed in mes ignited right where it stood. Kraaak! Unable to endure the pain of their flesh burning, the monsters screamed in agony and convulsed. In response, the monsters charging at the Blue Flower Knights turned back. What appeared beyond the mist was not their kin, but knights d in red armor. ¡°It¡¯s the Red Spear Knights!¡± Someone from the Blue Flower Knights shouted with delight. The Red Spear Knights joined the battle alongside the mercenaries. The time it took for the hundreds of monsters to copse onto the icy ground was not long. Gawain sheathed his greatsword, bursting intoughter. ¡°Hahaha! Reinforcements have arrived!¡± The appearance of the Red Spear Knights was truly remarkable. It felt as if they had been quietly observing beforeing to help! Knowing that couldn¡¯t possibly be the case made Gawain even more grateful. After all, thanks to them, there was little damage done. Gawain stepped forward. Just then, two figures approached from the direction of the Red Spear Knights. One was wearing a helmet, making it impossible to tell who they were, but he recognized the other. ¡°Ian Berger.¡± However, judging by the fact that he was standing a step behind, it was clear that the one leading them was the Red Spear Knight who hade forward. Since they had offered their assistance, it was only polite to greet them. Furthermore, he had been told by his seniors to avoid any friction with the Red Spear Knights, so he slightly bowed his head in respect. ¡°I am Gawain Serdic, the acting captain of the 5th Squad of the Blue Flower Knights.¡± ¡°I am Dior Berger, the deputymander of the 4th Squad of the Red Spear Knights. It seems there are no casualties, which is fortunate.¡± Gawain¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly behind his helmet. Dior, the second son of the Berger family, was renowned as one of the greatest geniuses of his time. He also had a notorious reputation for being quite rude. Gawain could sense it from the tone of his voice. He thought he needed to be cautious. ¡°Thank you. How did youe to know about the situation here?¡± ¡°Know? That¡¯s wrong. Of course, I didn¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Excuse me? Then how did you¡ª¡± ¡°I just followed my brother.¡± Dior¡¯s gaze shifted to Ian, who was standing beside him. Gawain blinked in surprise and then shifted his gaze as well. Ian shrugged his shoulders. ¡°In this situation, is it really important how we got here? We should be focusing on how to get out of this ce.¡± Gawain pulled out thepass he had checked earlier. He had confirmed it was broken for some unknown reason. There was no way it could have miraculously healed in that brief moment; it still struggled to find direction. ¡°It¡¯s hard to follow the conversation. You said you can get out? How do you n to do that? Is yourpass working fine?¡± ¡°Oh, that. It¡¯s not broken; it¡¯s being affected.¡± ¡°¡­Affected by what?¡± ¡°The culprit, of course. It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡± Ian kicked at the corpse of a monster lying at their feet. It looked as if it were made up of more than two monsters stitched together. At first nce, one might think of a chimera, but there were no visible stitches; it was a seamless integration, appearing entirely natural. Fusion; that was the only way to describe it. ¡°Dark Mage?¡± ¡°Hmmm, hard to say. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a dark mage or a monster, but it¡¯s definitely connected to the outer sea.¡± ¡°So you have some guesses?¡± Ian replied in a t tone. ¡°Thisnd was once the domain of the ck Dragon. A tremendous number of monsters perished here, and it¡¯s probably the same now, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°And so?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange? I heard the monsters were devouring each other. Yet, now that we¡¯ve arrived, they seem to be gathering as if they made a pact. As if they received amand.¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s natural for the monsters to be led by a beast, but for one to exert influence over such a vast area doesn¡¯t make sense. Yet, there exists a being capable of this. Do you know what it is?¡± ¡°¡­A dragon? Are you saying the ck Dragon, which perished in the past, has resurrected?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain. If it has resurrected, it wouldn¡¯t be in perfect condition. It might only be a remnant of its will, rather than its full essence.¡± Ian recalled hearing a tale before his regression about a dragon appearing in the Gehiel ins, heading toward the defense line. There hadn¡¯t been significant damage, so everyone had brushed it off, but given the current circumstances, that memory couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Gawain seemed to want to deny that harsh reality. ¡°Could it be the work of a Dark Mage?¡± ¡°If it were a Dark Mage, they wouldn¡¯t have targeted us in the first ce. Who in the El Carda Empire doesn¡¯t know about the Red Spear Knights and the Blue Flower Knights?¡± Even a newborn would have heard of them. ¡°Touching us carelessly could lead to failure, raising our vignce. They can¡¯t be that foolish.¡± Perhaps they had ventured too deeply into the Gehiel ins. ¡°What if that hypothesis is correct? What would we do then?¡± In response to Gawain¡¯s question, Ian calmly replied. ¡°There are two options. One is to break through those bones that are cornering us.¡± Ian nced back and gestured with his chin. Beyond the still mist, the sound of creaking could be heard, and red glows began to appear one by one. They had maintained a good distance, but they had chased them down in the meantime. Gawain¡¯s expression hardened as he watched the skeletons gradually reveal themselves. ¡°The other option is to eliminate the essence or the remnants of the ck Dragon.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll help.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you have that in mind anyway? No matter how many bones there are, if it¡¯s the Red Spear Knights, you could have easily escaped. The fact that you didn¡¯t means there must be another purpose.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The ck Dragon was a formidable opponent that required a hero to confront it, but its avoidance now indicates it doesn¡¯t have the same might as before. It should be winnable now. At least, that¡¯s what I think.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? There¡¯s nothing wiser than cutting the root of a problem before it grows into a greater threat. So let¡¯s work together. It will be a glorious battle.¡± He felt as if he was seriously mistaken. He hadn¡¯t wandered through this mist with such noble intentions. Meeting the Blue Flower Knights had been a mere coincidence while searching for the heroic chant. He reluctantly nodded, even as Dior shot him a look that seemed to ask what kind of nonsense this was. Of course, they could decide to confront the remnants of the ck Dragon after retrieving Pamael. ¡°Then it would be good if you agree.¡± Ian looked around. The fog was still thick. There were still many mana stones yet to be recovered, but the skeletons were gathering again, approaching slowly without running. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The Blue Flower Knights had joined them. Unlike mediocre mercenaries, they were a reliable backbone of their strength. Although their abilities to handle fire and its opposing attribute might not synergize well, that was a matter of skill. Moreover, the Blue Flower Knights had a priest with them, which meant that any injuries could be recovered to some extent. During their movement, they managed to pull in two more knight orders and one mercenary group. However, as the continuous battles wore on, losses began to umte among the mercenaries rather than the knights. ¡°Ahhh!¡± No matter how hard they fought, not everyone could remain unharmed. Those with lower skills or weaker stamina fell first, and they had to keep moving without being able to retrieve their bodies. Finally, they entered a new area. It was not a meadow but and covered in flesh. ¡°Do we have to go in there?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s such a horrible ce. Just looking at it makes me feel like I¡¯m going insane.¡± ¡°We have to follow the knights. It¡¯s toote to run away.¡± The ground felt soft like stepping in mud, but the appearance of flesh made it quite unsettling. Even Ian, who had experienced many things, felt nauseous. And then, some who reached their mental limits due to this bizarre sight began to emerge. ¡°Ahhhhhh!¡± While they were moving quickly, one of the mercenaries following behind let out a scream. Everyone looked on in confusion. It seemed like he was releasing the pent-up frustrations from the repeated battles. His fellow mercenaries hurriedly tried to calm him down. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Shut your mouth!¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly acting like this? Did you eat something wrong?¡± But it was useless. The mercenary, with unbelievable strength, flung hispanions away. ¡°Get the hell away! Everyone!¡± ¡°He¡¯s gone crazy!¡± In an instant, the atmosphere became chaotic. Ian turned around and approached the mercenary. ¡°Hahaha¡­! Ahahahaha¡­!¡± The mercenary wasughing as if he had lost his mind. No, he had indeed gone insane; Ian could see his eyes turning a deep purple. Soon, a thick purple mana began to emanate from the mercenary¡¯s body. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ian didn¡¯t continue to watch. He didn¡¯t hesitate. He drew his holy sword and swung it with the speed of a beam of light. Swish! With a sharp sound, the mercenary¡¯s head fell, and blood spurted out. Ian nced at the mercenary¡¯s waist. The holy artifact given at the temple had already lost its power and turned murky. ¡°¡­¡­¡± No one asked what had just happened. They all understood what they had witnessed. Instead, they remained silent with stiff expressions. They knew they could be next. If left unchecked, the mercenary would have gone berserk. Ian lowered his voice and urged them. ¡°Keep your wits about you. You don¡¯t want to die like a dog.¡± He could have offered encouragement. If they returned safely, he could have promised a feast or something. But he had already used that method, so he refrained. Instead, he simply stated the cold reality. ¡°Remember that once you go insane, there¡¯s no turning back.¡± It wasn¡¯t that there wasn¡¯t a way out. But that was only true when safety was guaranteed. In a situation where monsters could attack at any moment, it was practically impossible. Ian turned his gaze forward again. Woosh! The tremor of the ring intensified. Moreover, he could see faint lines extending from the ring. Others couldn¡¯t see them. If he asked, they might think he was going mad. But it was certain. After witnessing the external phenomenon, he had gained the ability to track the traces of magic with his eyes. ¡®We¡¯re almost there.¡¯ He quickened his pace. As the thickness of the line connected to the ring increased, the surrounding scenery grew increasingly grotesque. Unknown creatures, formed from clumps of flesh, began to appear. Earlier, it was clear that different types of monsters had fused together, but now, that was no longer the case. It simply felt like flesh was rolling around. While theirbat power was insignificant, seeing their forms and hearing their howls drained his mental strength. ¡®Here.¡¯ Finally, after a long time, he arrived at the location of the Piercing Spear Pamael. It felt unsettling to have gone so deep, but there was no choice. Ian looked down at the ground. It was buried below. There was no time to leisurely dig it out. He pulled out his holy sword. Whoosh! A me erupted along the de, taking the form of a massive axe. It felt heavy and powerful. ¡°Hey, wait a minute.¡± ¡°?¡± Dior called out urgently. ¡°What if the artifact breaks?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Ian smirked. Artifacts were all incredibly durable. They wouldn¡¯t even get scratched by ordinary impacts. With that confidence, he swung the ming axe mercilessly down toward the ground. Boom! With a thunderous noise, dirt and flesh were smashed and flew up. Blood spurted out, and a nauseating odor filled the air, but he didn¡¯t care. The real problemy elsewhere. The previously quiet flesh began to squirm. He could sense an unusual reaction. Grrrrooool! ¡°!¡± ¡°!¡± Everyone tensed at the rough rumbling. The flesh was writhing in response. ¡°Knights! Burn the flesh at once!¡± Under Dior¡¯smand, the Red Spear Knights began to incinerate the flesh, while the Blue Flower Knights protected the surrounding personnel from the heat. Though it wasn¡¯t the promised action, it was executed immediately without anyone needing to say anything. In the meantime, Ian jumped into the deep pit in the ground. In the distance, flesh was piling up and rising. The number had reached an astonishing two. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A tower¡­?¡± However, the tower made of flesh without any skeletal support began to wobble and lean toward one another. Everyone stared in a daze at this unfamiliar sight they had never heard or seen before. Boom! The towers collided but didn¡¯t copse. Their tops interlocked like gears, forming an arch-shaped structure. Soon after, a massive amount of magical energy swirled around, creating colorful ripples. ¡°Outer¡­ outer gate?¡± ¡°No! It¡¯s a warp gate!¡± Kyaaaahhh! They were being summoned. A staggering number of monsters burst forth, crashing into one another wildly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 80 Chapter 80 ¨C Combat preparations! Form up! ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ian, who had jumped into the pit, heard amotion above, but his gaze was focused on the spear partially buried ahead of him. ¡°Pamael.¡± Wooh-wooh! As if it had a will of its own, the spear stuck in the ground trembled in response to its name. It was a long spear with eight des attached in an octagonal formation. Its grotesque structure had no hint of efficiency. Yet, that was precisely why it was called a Piercing Spear. The magical energy emitted from those eight des ripped apart everything it encountered. It was a well-known tale that a single strike had shattered the fortress walls. Recalling that legendary story, Ian couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Are you happy to see me too?¡± He asked as he approached, but this time there was no response. However, he could see faint magical energy flowing from Pamael. ¡°Of course you are.¡± It must have been buried underground for decades, having lost its master. Something sparkled in the dirt. It was a ring, identical to the one in his hand. It must have belonged to the hero Herwin. Alongside ity a decayed bone, just an arm, but still. With a sense of reverence, Ian carefully retrieved the ring and ced it in his pocket, then gripped Pamael with both hands. Though it was long, its tilt made it easy to pull out. It was heavy, but not so cumbersome that he couldn¡¯t handle it. Gripping the shaft short, he kicked the ground and emerged. The monsters were closing in. Diol, at the center of the formation, nced over. ¡°Is that the Piercing Spear?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it magnificent?¡± Diol looked skeptical. ¡°It¡¯s unique, but can it really solve this situation?¡± Hearing the disappointment in his tone, Ian chuckled softly. The spear had lost its original form after being abandoned on this taintednd for so long. Its color had faded, the ornate patterns were out of style, and even those were dirty with dust and foreign matter, making it practically an antique. No, to be precise, it was a work of art. It was carved from a dragon¡¯s horn. ¡°It can. I¡¯ll show you.¡± Ian stepped forward. Fortunately, the monsters were not swarming from all directions; instead, they were approaching in a straight line from a single gate made of flesh. The Red Spear Knights, holding shields at the forefront, parted the way. ¡°Ian.¡± Gawain, wielding a greatsword, called out. ¡°?¡± ¡°I just want to confirm. You know how to handle that relic, right?¡± Ian shrugged yfully. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t cause any harm. I¡¯ve handled simr relics before.¡± He could feel the surprise behind Gawain¡¯s helmet. But it was true¡ªthere was no need forplicated worries. Whoooosh¡­. It wasn¡¯t a cursed relic, so its activation pattern was straightforward. With the knowledge he had, mistakes were unlikely. As he channeled his magical energy into Pamael, the symbols etched on the eight spearheads glowed, and the surrounding wind began to spiral inwards. At the same time, the atmosphere shifted, bing charged with intensity. Wooh-wooh-wooh! Pamael, imbued with immense magical power, trembled as if it might slip from his grasp at any moment. However, throwing it like this would be meaningless. A spell was necessary. And Ian knew the activation phrase for Pamael. ¡°Ian! Are you ready yet?¡± Diol urged him on. The sound of the Red Spear Knights lifting their shields and the Blue Flower Knights gripping their greatswords echoed clearly in his ears. The ground shook as the monsters drew near. Ian felt no fear in the face of the approaching enemy. He was not intimidated. He had faced countless battlefields like this before. With a smooth motion, he extended his arm and pulled on Pamael. Suuuuu¡­. The gathering winds ceased. The spear in his hand grew still. Ian assumed a throwing stance and muttered softly. ¡°Tear them apart.¡± Ping¡ª! As if waiting for those words, the Piercing Spear shot forth from his fingertips with the speed of light. A fierce wind followed, sweeping through a wide radius without restraint. Kwa-kaka-kak! No matter how tough the hide, it was futile. The monsters caught in the path of the Piercing Spear were shattered into pieces, leaving only blood and flesh behind. Those who witnessed this incredible power were left in shock. The clear path cut through the buildup of tension, more than sufficient to relieve it. ¡°Uwaaaahhh!¡± The mercenaries raised their weapons high above their heads, openly expressing their emotions. The sound was not one of screams but of cheers. ¡°This is it!¡± ¡°I knew it!!!¡± The knights and mercenaries finally understood why they hade this far. They had heard rumors of seeking a relic to ovee this situation, but it had seemed practically impossible. And rightly so, for relics were called relics for a reason. If they were so easy to find, they wouldn¡¯t be worth thousands or tens of thousands of gold coins. In the midst of everyone¡¯s excitement, only Ian felt a hint of disappointment. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ The power was satisfying, but it didn¡¯t quite meet his expectations. ¡®They say it takes time to tame.¡¯ There was a saying that old weapons were selective about their masters. The Piercing Spear Pamael was one such weapon. Before long, a ck barrier appeared in front of Pamael, which had flown so far that it seemed like a dot in the distance. Pachachachang! It shattered like ss upon contact. It didn¡¯t matter how manyyers there were. Soon, Pamael pierced through the center of the gate, scattering the concentrated magical energy, and the fleshy structure was torn apart by a storm-like wind. Having prated the gate, Pamael soared back into the sky andnded beside Ian. Kwaak! He watched as the spear trembled, not a drop of blood staining it. It even had the ability to return to its master after being thrown. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. Chiiiii¡ª! However, the white spear seemed too hot to use immediately. Perhaps it couldn¡¯t dissipate the heat; the once-white spearhead glowed red, emitting scorching heat. Despite the drawback of consuming vast amounts of magical energy, making it unusable consecutively, the power it demonstrated was undeniably excellent value for its performance. As he reached out, Pamael transformed into a beautiful, fine particle and vanished. Shhaaaaa¡ª! At that moment, Ian felt a mark, like a brand, being engraved along his index finger. Even though he had learned Bane of Evil and possessed resistance to high temperatures, it felt as if he had been burned; it was intensely hot. For now, it seemed he had acquired ownership. Ian turned to Dior, who was standing next to him, and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°It¡¯s excellent. Now, you should step back.¡± Monsters still lingered. It wasn¡¯t just the humans who were stunned by the sudden turn of events. Even the monsters, driven only by instinct, turned to look. And perhaps due to a loss of control, the monsters, who had previously treated each other like kin, began to fight and devour one another. Kyaaaaaaa! Not all of them reacted this way. The monsters at the front charged in, drooling. Chaos erupted. Ian had no time to rest. With so many monsters, they surged through the knights and mercenaries alike. Just as he caught his breath, the situation began to stabilize. ¡°Waaaaaah!¡± The mercenaries cheered in joy. The knights showed no restraint in expressing their emotions. They celebrated their victory by bumping fists with theirrades. This was satisfactory enough. Despite some deaths, the damage was rtively minor. Everyone thought the same. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Only Ian gazed at the distant horizon with a grim expression. ¡®This isn¡¯t good; the magical energy isn¡¯t dissipating.¡¯ The immense amount of magical energy that had been sustaining the gate still lingered in the air. Moreover, a faint ck mist rising from the ground seemed to foreshadow something ominous about to unfold. But it appeared that others couldn¡¯t see it. If they could, they wouldn¡¯t be smiling like this. Only a few priests seemed to sense the unease. Ian wasn¡¯t the only one keeping an eye on the situation. Dior, checking hispass, shouted out. ¡°Stay alert! You little brats! It¡¯s not over yet!¡± His booming voice quickly subdued themotion. Dior turned to Ian. The helmet obscured his expression. ¡°Ian!¡± Before he could even respond, the ground trembled. Kukuku-kung! The vast amount of magical energy, which had filled the area like fog, began to coalesce into one spot, forming a small crystalline structure. ¡®Magic Stone.¡¯ Even from a distance, its size, purity, and color were clear, indicating that it was a top-tier product. His heart raced. But it was not desire that stirred him; it was a warning bell of danger. ¡°That relic from earlier! We need to use the Piercing Spear!¡± Gawain shouted urgently as he turned back. It was understood without needing to say it. Immediately, Ian summoned Pamael. Simply intending to call it forth, a spear with a unique shape appeared in his grasp. Suuuuuu¡ª In that brief moment, the overheated spearhead hadn¡¯t cooled down. It was too early to use it again, but the situation was urgent. Channeling his magic, he uttered the activation phrase. Paaaaaang! With a sound that pierced the air, Pamael flew from his hand, drawing a clear line of light in the air. Kakakakakak! However, the result was different this time. The ck energy blocked Pamael. Sparks flew, but ultimately, it couldn¡¯t break through and was deflected. That wasn¡¯t the only change. ¡°Ugh, what is this?¡± ¡°I¡ªI can¡¯t breathe¡­!¡± The body of a monster that had copsed on the ground rapidly began to decay. Blood turned into particles and vanished, while the flesh rotted, emitting a nauseating stench. The foul odor was mixed with toxins. The knights¡¯ helmets purified the air, but the mercenaries weren¡¯t so lucky. Their gear consisted of nothing more than light leather armor, and the few relics they possessed merely protected their minds. ¡°Ughhh!¡± Most of the mercenaries groaned as they knelt and slumped down. Even the few priests were preupied with protecting themselves at this point. In the distance, pieces of flesh that had not yet been burned away began to rot and disappear, revealing an overwhelming number of bones scattered everywhere. Those bones ttered as they shot up into the air. Kakwa-kaka-kwa-kak! It resembled a torrent flowing. The numerous bones began to split into dozens of streams and converged in one spot. The magic stone floated in the air, and a skeletal frame could be seen taking shape around it. Kakwa-kakwa-kwa-kak! The first to form was the spine, followed by the ribs, and finally, a grotesquely shaped skull emerged. That was all. No other bones were formed. Instead, the missing parts were supplemented by the ck energy. And it unmistakably took on the form of a dragon. ¡°White fang¡­?¡± Someone muttered. It seemed that way. In response to that call, the six eye sockets in the skull began to flicker with light, and the dragon slowly raised its head. At that moment, a chilling wave of energy stirred up dust, crashing down upon them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Devanya, a Level 4 mercenary, had always been somewhat luckier than others. Even in the heat of battle, when hisrades fell to the monstrous creatures, he had always managed to survive with only minor scars that served as badges of honor. The same had happened on the Gehiel ins. Following the Red Spear Knights had been the right choice. Although danger struck multiple times, they had somehow managed to ovee it. I¡¯m not going to die this time either. That¡¯s what he thought, without a doubt¡ªuntil he inhaled the stench of rotting flesh. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± His breathing becamebored. A burning pain seared through his throat, and his strength left him, causing him to copse. Luckily, it didn¡¯t seem to be a lethal toxin. His stomach churned, but there was no sense of his body mutating, and the pain subsided quickly. ¡®I¡¯m okay.¡¯ He could endure this. It was only a temporary symptom. If a monster were to approach now, though, it would be the end. But he wasn¡¯t worried. There were two knight orders here: the Red Spear and the Blue Flower. They would protect him. With their strength, they could handle whatever might happen. Beeeeep! A ringing sound echoed in his ears, and his nausea worsened. His condition was rapidly deteriorating. ¡®It hurts. Where¡¯s the priest? Where¡¯s the priest?¡¯ If the ones serving the lord were here, he¡¯d be safe. But he knew they likely wouldn¡¯t be different from the others. In a situation like this, they¡¯d obviously be supporting the knights. ¡®Mercenaries¡­ have to survive on their own.¡¯ That was reality. Rumble¡­! Suddenly, a tremor came through the ground. What was happening? He wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth and looked up. No. ¡®No?¡¯ The moment the thought hit him, he froze and nced sideways. Other mercenaries had regained their senses and stood up. He didn¡¯t know what they were looking at, but they were retreating in fear. Something dangerous was definitely happening. He hesitated for a long while. Should he keep his head down? But realistically, he had to look up to understand what was going on. ¡°D-Damn it.¡± The moment he faced forward, a curse slipped from his lips. A dragon¡¯s skull, wreathed in dark fog, hovered in the air with its eyes open. Seeing the Red glow in its eyes sent a chill down his spine, and for a moment, he felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡®This is bad.¡¯ It felt as though someone had gripped his heart tightly. What do I do? How do I survive? If things go on like this¡­ ¡®I¡¯ll die.¡¯ Primal fear gripped his entire being. He didn¡¯t scream¡ªinstinct told him not to. He was terrified the noise might draw the dragon¡¯s attention. ¡®I have to run. But where? On this vast in, how far could he possibly flee?¡¯ Though his body was sluggish, his heart was racing faster than ever before. His instincts painted the grim conclusion clearly in his mind. ¡®It¡¯s over.¡¯ Not once had he ever thought like this before. There had always been a way out. But now, it felt like he was standing on the edge of a steep cliff. Gasping for breath, his eyes darted around in desperation. ¡®I can¡¯t see.¡¯ The world was turning ck. His vision narrowed. He couldn¡¯t think straight. With growing panic, he forced himself up, gasping for breath, and frantically scanned his surroundings. He wished someone would help him. But everyone was in the same boat. Then, a man caught his eye. ¡®Ian.¡¯ The third son of Berger, the guide leading the Red Spear Knights. The one who had inherited the hero Herwin¡¯s relic, the mighty spear Parmael. Recognized by the warrior, and recently, he had even saved the city of ming. ¡®Save me too.¡¯ If he could get to Ian¡¯s side, he might survive. It was a far more realistic option than hoping for the lord¡¯s aid that would nevere. He took a step forward. His armor felt constricting. His muscles suddenly ached, and his skin itched horribly. ¡°Grrr¡­¡± A guttural noise rumbled from deep in his throat. Rip! His clothes burst apart, and his field of vision suddenly rose higher. It didn¡¯t matter. Ian Berger. If he could just get to him, the pain would only be temporary. But the knights turned to look at him. They seemed fine¡ªno, they looked at him with hostility. Why? Uncontroble rage surged within him. Why were they drawing their weapons at him and not the dragon? Why were they pointing those filthy des at him? Why! Get out of my way! Let me¡ª ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Don¡¯t block me! ¡°Aaaaahhhh!¡± * * * Ian turned his head. Even in this chaotic situation, he could feel the gaze directed at him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A mercenary was staring at him with bloodshot eyes. His gaze was pleading for help. He took a step forward, and then the transformation began. The sturdy leather armor the mercenary wore ripped apart as his body mutated. Horrific muscles bulged grotesquely, and in the blink of an eye, his body doubled in size. The creature that had once been a man now exuded hostility. Grrr¡­! And it wasn¡¯t just him. Most of the mercenaries, excluding the knights and priests, showed simr symptoms. It was just like what he had seen in ming. The toxins from the rotting flesh and the pulse from the ck Dragon were likely the cause. ¡°Ian!¡± Someone called out to him, but Ian remained unperturbed. ¡°Ugh¡­ Aaaaaahhhh!¡± He merely watched the monster approaching. The nearby knights reacted instantly. Despite its size, to knights who wielded magic, it was just a big target. The greatsword of a Blue Flower Knight shed, slicing the creature¡¯s body diagonally, and it was immediately consumed by the mes of the Red Spear Knight. Screams echoed from all directions. Just then, someone grabbed Ian by the shoulder and shook him. ¡°Ian!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± Dior stared at Ian for a moment before letting go of his shoulder. ¡°¡­Then that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°You sound disappointed.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m not in the mood for jokes.¡± Ian gave a wry smile at Dior¡¯s cold response. ¡°True enough.¡± ¡°Only the mercenaries have mutated. And only those below Level 4.¡± ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate, but at least it¡¯s a small mercy, isn¡¯t it? To be honest, they wouldn¡¯t have made much difference against the ck Dragon anyway.¡± They should consider themselves lucky this didn¡¯t happen in the middle of battle. While they might not have contributed much, their sudden transformation could have impacted morale significantly. Mental stress, in particr, was something that couldn¡¯t be quickly recovered from and required attention. Ian gazed at the iplete form of the ck Dragon. It didn¡¯t seem poised to attack just yet, so there appeared to be time for a bit more conversation. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve got some good news.¡± ¡°¡­Do you have a way to call the warrior?¡± ¡°Not exactly, but I think we can handle the ck Dragon ourselves.¡± ¡°Hah, are you saying we should all just die together?¡± ¡°Some of us will die. It could be you. It could be me. But we have a chance.¡± Dior let out a heavy sigh. ¡°On what grounds?¡± ¡°Remember when I overextended and threw Parmael earlier? It wasn¡¯t in vain. Look.¡± The ck mist that formed the dragon¡¯s body was distorting and reforming repeatedly. ¡°Even its physical body isn¡¯t stable. It rushed its form together to repel the intruders. Sure, it¡¯s still floating in the sky, but even that¡¯s just a matter of time. Can¡¯t you see it¡¯s slowly sinking as we speak? It¡¯s burning through a massive amount of magic.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not attacking us outright, doesn¡¯t that mean it has at least some intelligence?¡± ¡°¡­Hmm, maybe. Whether it¡¯s driven by intellect or instinct.¡± Ian smiled bitterly. ¡°Is there really much to think about?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You already know none of us can escape this unscathed.¡± Of course, Ian was ready to respect whatever choice Dior made. Even though he had Parmael and a holy sword of unknown origin, he wasn¡¯t confident in defeating the ck Dragon alone. Rumble! A heavy, resonant sound from the ck Dragon reverberated through the air, sinking deep into their minds. That strange noise was more than enough to stir fear in anyone¡¯s heart. The longer they dragged this out, the more the knights¡¯ morale would drop. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± As Dior nodded, finally making up his mind, the distant ck Dragon began to move. Its maw opened wide, and it spewed forth a deadly, ominous breath. Kwoooooosh! The sight of it was like a storm cloud surging forward in waves. ¡°Barrier!¡± Gawain responded immediately. Crack! With his shout, pirs of ice surged up from the ground in a wedge-like formation. Sizzle! The dragon¡¯s breath crashed into the barrier just as it reached the frontlines. The ice began to melt rapidly, but new pirs rose to rece them, one after another. ¡°Hear me!¡± Taking advantage of the moment, Dior shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°We will fight the ck Dragon! Should we flee before a dragon with only its skull left? Today, we will carve a glorious achievement into the annals of history! ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°You will lead the troops!¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Move in teams and throw the Meteor Lances from a distance!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°And Sir Gawain!¡± Gawain, who was maintaining the barrier, turned around. ¡°Yes, my lord?¡± ¡°If possible, I¡¯d like the Blue Flower Knights to guard the Red Spear Knights.¡± ¡°Then who will lead the main attack?¡± ¡°Ian and I will. If you feel confident, you can join us.¡± Gawain didn¡¯t hesitate for long. While he wanted to say he¡¯d take part, he painfully recognized his limitations. ¡°No, I¡¯ll leave it to you. I have no desire to throw away my life out of arrogance.¡± ¡°Then prepare yourselves!¡± The dragon¡¯s breath began to wane, and the priests hurriedly bestowed blessings upon the knights. Though brief, having time for conversation before battle was an enormous stroke of luck. It allowed them to at least agree on a course of action, even if it wasn¡¯t a perfect n. ¡°Brother.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Take this, now.¡± Ian handed Dior a pill. ¡°Is this an elixir?¡± ¡°No, a stimnt.¡± ¡°¡­Have you been taking this all along?¡± Relying on drugs to reach a higher state was something one should never do. Such words rose to Dior¡¯s throat but were difficult to voice with death looming so close. ¡°I understand if you feel uneasy, but it¡¯s made by Cordelia. Think of it as medicine and take it.¡± ¡°Fine. In a situation like this, I suppose anything will help.¡± As Dior briefly removed his helmet to quickly swallow the pill, Ian also took one of Neridiel¡¯s Tears. Of the three pills he had received after rescuing Audrey Prethus of the Green Tower, only one remained. ¡®I¡¯ll have to stop by again once this is over.¡¯ He hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d need them, but two were already gone. Given their effectiveness, it seemed wise to stock up for the future. The seemingly endless breath from the dragon was finally weakening. The priests continued to hurriedly bless the knights. ¡°Whew.¡± Just as they were about to rush forward, Ian noticed the ground beneath them turning ck. ¡°!?¡± The darkening ground spread, centering only on the spots where people were standing. ¡°¡­Wait! Get back!¡± Urgent shouts erupted from all around as the knights quickly pulled theirrades to safety, but there were some who couldn¡¯t rely on the knights for help. Those left behind were the priests who had been safely giving blessings from behind the lines. Slow to move, they chose a different approach instead of retreating. Seeing the ground beneath them bubbling and boiling, the priests leapt into the air and deployed a barrier imbued with sacred light over the ground. ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡± Dior muttered as he saw this. He recognized the technique from documents about White Fang. He wanted to shout for them to retreat again, but there wasn¡¯t enough time. Whoosh! ¡°Damn it!¡± One of the priests cursed, eyes wide in disbelief. From the ckened ground, a dragon-like head burst forth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 82 Chapter 82 ¡°Kuwaaah!¡± The grotesque head, filled with sharp, jagged teeth, emitted a repulsive aura. It looked as if filthy, sticky sludge was attempting to imitate the form of a dragon. Crack! The barrier created by the priest was instantly crushed the moment the dragon¡¯s head closed its jaws, ttening both the barrier and the people it shielded. The sight of a person, perfectly fine just moments ago, being turned into a puddle of blood was unreal. Among those witnessing this horrifying scene, the first to regainposure was Dior. ¡°Move it, you idiots! Do you want to end up like them!?¡± As the sinister light in the distant dragon¡¯s eyes shed ominously once more, the knights scattered. Though the dragon¡¯s head seemed momentarily confused by the sudden disarray, its six eyes soon adjusted, each one tracking a separate target. ¡®It prioritizes therger groups.¡¯ Despite running straight toward the dragon, it didn¡¯t so much as nce at Dior. ¡®This is artificial.¡¯ This was clearly not a naturally urring resurrection. Guooooong! But the intent to kill was genuine. Thankfully, the wide-area attacks like the earlier breath were no longer present. From every direction, ck dragon heads erupted from the ground, attempting to swallow the knights whole. Of course, the knights were not foolish enough to fall for such obvious attacks, but even in a decayed state, a dragon was still a dragon. As its heavy body settled onto the ground, it spread its wings wide. Suddenly, the sky sparkled like stars, and then beams of light shot out indiscriminately. Ziiing! Though not precisely aimed, the explosions that followed the beams were enough to chill anyone¡¯s blood. Dust clouds rose everywhere, obstructing vision, while dragon heads from the ground exploited the chaos, lunging at the knights. Kuwaaaah! Despite their heavy armor, the knights moved nimbly, but due to inexperience, mistakes were made, resulting in a growing number of injuries and deaths. Thanks to the distraction caused by the knights, Ian and Dior managed to close the distance. ¡°Wretched specter!¡± Dior, filled with fury, leapt into the air, delivering a fierce kick to the dragon¡¯s jaw. Thwack!!! The dragon¡¯s head whipped to the side with a satisfying crack. If it were a living being, its brain would¡¯ve been rattled by the blow, but it had little effect on the undead dragon. Instead, the dragon¡¯s malice, previously focused on the scattering knights, now turned toward Dior. Zing! The dragon¡¯s eyes gleamed as ripples formed in the air, and a dragon head burst forth, lunging at Dior. ¡°This is nothing!¡± Dior grabbed the mouth of the dragon head that had devoured knights and priests alike and, with sheer overwhelming strength, tore it apart. In his rage, fear was an emotion that couldn¡¯t reach Dior. His heart pounded fiercely, like a roaring me. [Bane of Evil] [me Prison, Multiple Deployment] As he fell from the sky, Dior spread his arms wide. mes bloomed like flowers in mid-air and shot toward the dragon, crashing into it. Boom, boom, boom, boom! A chain of explosions engulfed the dragon, and waves of intense heat rippled outward, threatening to sweep everything around. The dragon heads that had just emerged to consume Dior melted in the searing heat. Guuuuung! This time, the dragon let out a low rumble from its neck, as if in a groan, but the ck mist surrounding it still remained intact. There was no time to stop. Power surged into Dior¡¯s eyes. [Bane of Evil ¨C Resonance] With that, the mes writhing over the dragon¡¯s body came under Dior¡¯s control. [Corruption Devourer] The mes transformed into greedy fangs, gnawing away at the dragon¡¯s flesh. The ck mist swelled in resistance, trying to smother the mes, but they wouldn¡¯t extinguish. ¡°Tuuchaaaang!¡± ¡°Spear Throw!¡± ¡°Tuuchang!¡± From the scattered Red Spear Knights, streams of fire shot forth, arcing toward the dragon. Fwoooosh! The dragon, still engulfed in the explosion, moved its wings at that moment, catching the streams of fire. Its defense seemed weak, as the fire pierced through the ck mist without mercy. Perhaps it was due to the drug; otherwise, Dior might have missed that opening. He could clearly see the flow of battle, and instinctively knew what to do next. ¡°Incredible.¡± But it was dangerous. Dior was even more hesitant, knowing this was the effect of the drug Ian had given him. Still, he couldn¡¯t let this opportunity slip away. After all, finishing the fight was Ian¡¯s job. Dior just needed to make a significant enough contribution to have something to sayter. His eyes gleamed as he drew his sword from his waist. The distance was a bit far, but¡­ ¡®I can reach it.¡¯ It was within range. [Bane of Evil: Fifth Form] [Punishment, Beheading] With terrifying speed, the sword flew from its scabbard, cutting through the air. Ssshhh! Before long, one of the dragon¡¯s wings was severed. Fwoosh! At the same time, the dragon¡¯s ck tailshed toward Dior like a whip, mming him into the ground. Boom! Ian, who had quietly been closing the distance from the sky, felt his heart pound as he looked down at the scene. He wasn¡¯t worried for his brother¡¯s safety. At that moment, he saw Dior engulfed in me, blocking the tail¡¯s blow, clearly feeling the effects of the drug Cordelia had made. He may have been injured, but he wasn¡¯t dead. That was enough for now. What mattered most wasn¡¯t that. ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Though Ian had nned to use the Pamael to deal with the dragon, seeing the mes Dior had unleashed sparked a thrilling sensation within him, along with a powerful inspiration that stirred his inner world. Whoosh! Berger¡¯s me, Bane of Evil, was specialized in eradicating evil, true to its name. After confirming that these mes were devouring the dragon¡¯s flesh, Ian had an idea he wanted to try before throwing the Pamael. Dior¡¯s mes. He wanted to imitate them. ¡°Is this how it¡¯s done?¡± Though it wouldn¡¯t be perfect, he thought he could roughly replicate it. When he had trained in Bane of Evil, he had never seen a technique like me Prison. It was likely a unique technique Dior had developed himself. It wasn¡¯t just a simplepression of mes. It was a double explosion¡ªan initial st followed by sessive detonations. Though unfamiliar, Ian¡¯s mana moved naturally as if he had practiced it countless times. He stretched his hand forward, scattering mana into the air and activating the technique. [Bane of Evil] [me Prison, Multi Deployment] mes blossomed spectacrly in the air. Whooosh! ¡°It worked.¡± Ian¡¯s lips curled into a deep smirk as he watched. There was a time in his youth when he had been arrogant, thinking himself a genius. But once he realized that there were skies above skies, he had never dared to harbor such thoughts again. However, this moment felt different. He felt capable, as if he could do anything. Roooaaar! The dragon let out a strange rumble and lifted its head, but only one of its six gleaming eyes was staring at him. Though not real eyes, they served a simr function as mana lights. The moment Ian faced them, a chilling sensation tightened around his body, but he easily shrugged it off. Having already encountered the Outer Gods, Ian had no reason to fear this iplete dragon. If anything, he found the situation amusing. ¡°So, it still doesn¡¯t consider me a threat?¡± He knew it couldn¡¯t understand his words. ¡°You¡¯ll regret that.¡± The dragon tried to fully spread its remaining wing, but Ian was faster. The twenty-four mes he had unleashed spiraled toward the dragon, descending like a vortex. Fwoooosh! The moment the mes neared the dragon¡ª Boooom! Boom! Thepressed fire erupted with a powerful explosion, scattering in all directions. Ian extended his hand toward the spreading mes, grabbing hold of the fire and heat. ¡®Can I do it?¡¯ Yes, he could. Since it was created from his own mana, controlling it wasn¡¯t difficult. ¡°¡­So it is possible?¡± Memories from the past resurfaced. This was something only the Heroes who had fought alongside the Champion could do. Only those who possessed overwhelming talent and had reached a high level could recycle the resources they had once used. ¡°So now you¡¯re finally paying attention to me?¡± Isn¡¯t it a bit toote? Ian met the dragon¡¯s gaze and twirled his extended hand in the air. As he clenched the space in front of him, the scattered mes coiled back around the dragon. Whoooosh! The mes slithered up the dragon¡¯s massive body like snakes. He couldn¡¯t craft them into a precise shape. Scales, head, fangs¡­ Creating such forms would naturally increase their power, as it signified a higher level ofpletion. But for that, his current mana was far too insufficient. ¡°What a shame.¡± His heart tingled with the feeling that he was on the verge of gaining something, but wasting more mana now was not an option. He didn¡¯t have enough power left for a decisive strike. The only reason he had managed this much was thanks to the artifact, Frey, which he had received from his father, the head of the family. Reluctantly, Ian relinquished control of the mes. As the fire began to disperse, Ian pulled out the Pamael. *** ¡°Ha! That didn¡¯t even hurt!¡± Dior, who had been mmed into the ground by the dragon¡¯s tail, got back on his feet. His body ached, but the pain was bearable. Converting Bane of Evil¡¯s mes into armor at thest moment had been the right choice. He had anticipated a follow-up attack for a clean kill and had hurried to escape, but fortunately, no such attack came. He assessed the situation. In the short span of fewer than 30 seconds, nothing significant had changed. ¡°¡­What the¡ª?¡± However, when he saw the ball of fire forming around Ian, who was plummeting from far above the dragon, Dior was dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t that me Prison? It wasn¡¯t exactly a novel technique. Anyone who wielded fire could replicate it. Boom! But me Prison wasn¡¯t justpressed mes. It was a double explosion technique, designed to sweep an area with minimal mana, alter the surrounding environment, and take control of the space. And Ian had copied it. Dior wasn¡¯t angry that his unique technique had been stolen. It simply meant that Ian had found it useful. However, what truly shocked him was the skill with which Ian controlled the mes and heat, wrapping them around the dragon. ¡°That crazy bastard¡­¡± This was not something a Level 4 could pull off. ¡®Does he have enough mana?¡¯ As expected, Ian soon released his control, likely due to a shortage of mana. Above him, the dragon, now free, began to move again. Despite its massive weight, the dragon¡¯s body spun effortlessly as it prepared to whip its tail. Meanwhile, Ian was channeling mana into Pamael, and Dior could see wind gathering around the weapon¡¯s uniquely sharp de. Dior exhaled deeply and adjusted his grip on his sword. nk¡ª ¡°Hoo. As your older brother, I suppose I should help.¡± He felt he had already done enough by clearing the path, but standing by and watching when he could help made no sense. Perhaps if they were rivals, it would be different. He clenched the sword he hadn¡¯t let go of even when he was mmed into the ground, drawing up his mana. There was a part of him that thought he should use this opportunity to target the mana stone, but doing so might put his younger brother in danger. [Bane of Evil, Fifth Form] [Judgment, Decapitation] Dior steadied his stance and swung his sword. Sssssshing! His radiant mana turned into a sharp sh, instantly severing the dragon¡¯s tail. As he watched the tail fly into the air, he gathered more mana. ¡°One more time!¡± This time, he aimed for the dragon¡¯s remaining wing. Thanks to the relentless strikes from the Red Spear Knights, the tattered wing was severed as well. Slice! In the brief moment that the dragon spun its body, it lost both its tail and wing, but its momentum didn¡¯t falter. Without feeling pain, it quickly realized it had lost its means of attack and opened its lower jaw to bite down on Ian. Whooooom! With mana surging through him, Ian recited a spell as he threw Pamael toward the dragon¡¯s gaping maw. ¡°Tear it apart.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 83 Chapter 83 With a loud hum, Pamael hurtled towards the ck Dragon from Ian¡¯s grasp. Fiiing©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤! A streak of light sharply etched across the air. It was hard to believe that it had been fired without any visible medium, like a bowstring. The destructive wind emanating from the eight spearheads spiraled in a vortex, burrowing into the open mouth of the ck Dragon. Kwakakakakakakakakak©¤©¤©¤!!! The skull, crafted from the sacrifices of thousands and tens of thousands of monsters, was being crushed on the spot. Even the teeth, coated with magic, were being torn apart like paper¡ªa sight that seemed utterly surreal. Only a magic stone, the size of a fist, remained intact. Thud! Iannded rather clumsily on the ground. Having jumped with all his strength and used his skill to ascend into the sky, he had fallen straight down, only slightly slowing his descent at thest moment. The result was inevitable. Moreover, he had poured almost all his magic into Parmael. ¡°Urgh!¡± As a side effect, Ian¡¯splexion had turned pale. Magic depletion¡ªhe had experienced this symptom several times before, but it never became something he could easily get used to. His stomach churned, and eventually, he began dry-heaving. ¡°Uweeeeck!¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Hearing the sound of someone else retching nearby, Ian turned his head. There, Dior, having removed his helmet, was vomiting as well. Yes, the one who truly had a hard time was someone else. Not only had Dior faced the ck Dragon head-on, but he had also severed its tail and wings, neutralizing it. With a bitter smile, Ian wiped his mouth with the back of his hand and stood up. There was still work to be done. The ck Dragon¡¯s magic stone was still intact. Though it had likely consumed a significant amount of its magic, that could be restored over time, so it needed to be retrieved or destroyed immediately. ¡°Hoo.¡± He raised his head. There was no need to search for the magic stone. Amid the shattered bones, it was faintly glowing, surrounded by a violet barrier. Dragging his tired body, Ian approached. The magic stone shimmered, with sparks crackling over the barrier as if it still had some resistance left. Pzzzzzzzt! Before it could strike, Ian swung his sword down, as though chopping wood. Slice! The barrier split apart and dissolved into thin air. [Bane of Evil, Sixth Form: Partial me Armor Deployment] Whoosh¡ª With his hand engulfed in mes, Ian reached out and seized the exposed magic stone. Fiiing! Along with a faint resistance, a sinister force pricked his palm like a needle. Just as Ian was about to dismiss it as a feeblest-ditch effort, he suddenly felt a dizzying sensation and staggered. ¡°Haaa.¡± A charming, sweet voice softly whispered into his ear. An incongruous scent, not fitting the atmosphere or situation, lingered faintly around his nose. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Ian snapped his head around. A woman with a seductive body and a face as beautiful as her voice stood right in front of him. Her attire was exceedingly provocative. The surreal sight jolted him back to his senses. Embarrassed by his momentarypse, Ian swung his sword without hesitation. ©¤©¤©¤! The woman made no attempt to dodge. The sharp de cut through her exposed skin, but no blood spurted out. There was no sensation of cutting her. She approached as if nothing had happened. Ian flinched and stepped back. The woman chuckled. ¡°Haa, really.¡± Her voice was clear, her gaze sharp, yet there was no presence. She was definitely not real. Dior, who had finished vomiting and was now sitting down, looked at Ian with a puzzled expression, as if wondering what he was doing. Even the Red Spear Knights were approaching without any sign of rm. ¡®Can they not see her?¡¯ Ian realized the truth. ¡®Then, this must be an illusion interfering with my mind.¡¯ It seemed like he might be going crazy, but the star shining in his mind like a lighthouse over the dark sea was gleaming brightly. Recognizing this, his briefly shaken heart calmed. He had an idea of the cause. It was undoubtedly rted to the pain he had felt when grabbing the magic stone earlier. This woman would likely disappear with time. But before that, there were a few things he needed to confirm. The woman was the first to speak. ¡°That¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°You mean this?¡± When Ian raised his hand, holding the magic stone, the woman nodded. ¡°Yes, that! Do you know how much I suffered to make even that small thing? After a long wait, I was finally about to see the fruits of mybor, and now you¡¯re trying to take it?¡± ¡°If it was that precious, you should have guarded it better.¡± ¡°Hah, unbelievable. You barge into someone else¡¯s domain, destroy everything, and now you¡¯re telling me I should¡¯ve kept better guard? Do thieves these days break into houses, get caught, and then say something like that? The world¡¯s gone mad, seriously.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Leave it and walk away. I¡¯ll overlook this just once.¡± ¡°Hm, that¡¯ll be difficult. Eivia.¡± The Dark Mage, Eivia, widened her eyes. ¡°What? You know me?¡± ¡°How could I not? The Witch of Sandrea, the Regicide.¡± Before his return, the necromancer who controlled the Death Dragon wasn¡¯t just one person. The Death Dragon was an object of authority and admiration among Dark Mages, and many sought to create one. Some even seeded in making something simr. However, the only woman among them was the Witch of Sandrea, the Regicide. ¡°Eivia.¡± When her name was spoken, the woman let out a deepugh. Her wide smile seemed to brighten the surroundings. But knowing her identity, Ian felt like a snake was lurking beneath that brightening atmosphere. ¡°Aha. If you know who I am, shouldn¡¯t you be even more inclined to do as I say?¡± ¡°No. Knowing you¡¯re Eivia makes it all the more impossible.¡± At Ian¡¯s firm response, Eivia¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. ¡°You¡­ I really don¡¯t like you. I¡¯d love nothing more than to crush you.¡± ¡°Aha.¡± ¡°Aha?¡± Ian slowly curled the corners of his mouth into a smirk. ¡°Hearing you say that puts me at ease. It seems like all you can do right now is show yourself.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Judging by your silence, you must be too far away to do anything immediately. That¡¯s why you¡¯re making empty threats.¡± ¡°Wow. Are they really empty threats? You¡¯re right, I can¡¯t be there right now. But my eyes are on this ce.¡± Eivia nced around, scanning the surroundings. ¡°The Red Spear Knights, the Blue Flower Knights, and the priests from Upfire, right? As for the mercenaries, there¡¯s no one worth paying attention to¡­ except for you. I¡¯ll remember this. Especially you. If we meet again, you¡¯d better be prepared. I won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± ¡°Oh. That¡¯s kind of scary. Guess I should stay hidden.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really brazen. What makes you so cocky when you can¡¯t even harness your own spiritual energy? Did you think defeating a dragon remnant makes you invincible?¡± ¡°A remnant, huh. It did seem iplete, but should a necromancer speak so lightly of the Death Dragon?¡± Ian¡¯s lips suddenly twisted. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d be defending the Death Dragon, and I¡¯m not even a Dark Mage.¡± ¡°What? You seriously thought that thing was a true Death Dragon? I hate to break it to you. You thought you made an achievement? Too bad. It really was just a remnant. I merely gathered a handful of resentment and shattered souls from thisnd to mimic ckfang the Death Dragon. Ha, why am I even exining this?¡± Eivia sighed as if realizing it was pointless to argue further. Though she merely crossed her arms and sighed, the atmosphere became much heavier. Knowing who she was, every small movement seemed to carry weight. And it wasn¡¯t just his imagination. ¡°What a waste of time. The conversation ends here.¡± With that, Eivia¡¯s body began to dissolve from the hem of her clothes. If she¡¯d quietly retreated at this point, Ian couldn¡¯t have asked for more. Unfortunately, it seemed she had no intention of doing so. She kept her gaze fixed on Ian, as if remembering something she had forgotten, and then spoke. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Eivia lifted her left foot, which she had extended forward, slightly off the ground and set it back down. Tock Sensing something suspicious, Ian looked down. The remaining mana in the magic stone he was holding was rapidly draining. ¡°Shall I give you a parting gift before I go? It¡¯s pathetic that you believed a remnant was a true Dragon, so don¡¯t refuse it. I¡¯ll show you what a real Dragon is. I hope you enjoy it.¡± Whoooooosh! A fierce wind whipped through the air, and then Eivia disappeared without a trace. A ck light quickly gathered in the sky, and before long, a massive Dragon appeared, so enormous that Ian had to crane his neck just to see it. The creature¡¯s immense frame towered overhead, its massive white fangs gleaming menacingly. The sight of it struck everyone with a chilling recognition, as they silently uttered the name that came to mind. The ck Dragon, Whitefang. Without a doubt, this was the real thing. The overwhelming presence of this Dragon far surpassed the Death Dragon they had struggled to defeat. Some of the knights instinctively took a step back. Yet among them, there were those who knew what had to be done. ¡°Prepare for battle!¡± ¡°To battle!¡± At someone¡¯s shout, the knights around them echoed themand. Even as the ck Dragon¡¯s gaze slowly swept across the field, they were too busy forming ranks to give in to fear. ¡°Huh.¡± Watching the knights bravely standing their ground rather than fleeing, Ian felt a strange sensation stir in his heart. He couldn¡¯t help but admire their resolve, their refusal to give in to despair or hopelessness. However, this was merely a meticulously crafted illusion. The Dragon reared its head back, inhaling deeply. Seeing this, Ian gathered mes into his right hand and waved them above his head. Fwoooosh! The red-hot mes roared to life, engulfing the ck Dragon. The sight left the knights bewildered. ¡°Wait, something¡¯s not right.¡± ¡°It¡¯s distorting. And it¡¯s stopped moving.¡± ¡°Since when did Dragons burn so easily?¡± Most of them had acted instinctively, driven by the psychological pressure of the moment. But once they noticed something was amiss, their fear began to dissipate, and they rxed,ing back to their senses. The mes that had consumed the Dragon slowly died out as there was nothing left to burn. Watching the knights¡¯ deted expressions, Ian nced down at the magic stone in his hand. Though it still held a sinister aura, its depleted mana meant it had little effect now. ¡®¡­Impressive.¡¯ The small, palm-sized magic stone was highly pure, serving as a vessel. In time, its empty reserves would refill. However, since the original material had been crafted using the blood and souls of monsters, it couldn¡¯t be used immediately. If it could be purified, though, it could serve as a power source for golems or artifacts, so that should be a priority. The only issue was that there weren¡¯t many who could purify such a wicked magic stone. One person came to mind right away¡ªthe Archbishop of Gawon at the Pantheon¡ªbut there was someone much closer. The Inquisitor, Eor Al Democia. I should go see him. *** In the fortress of Gehiel, built upon the ruins of a city, a man dressed in priestly robes sat in a room, lost in thought, his eyes sunken. ¡°Sir Eor.¡± The priest behind him cautiously called his name. Eor Al Democia, the Inquisitor serving the Lord of mes, Rahania, did not respond. His gaze remained fixed on the magic stone ced on the old table in front of him. The shadowy glow of the stone made the dimly lit room feel even more oppressive, and the priest could hear faint, eerie echoes. -Aaaaaaaaagh! It sounded like a person¡¯s scream, or perhaps the wail of a beast. Either way, it was not a sound anyone wanted to hear. And from the priest¡¯s startled reaction, it seemed he had heard it too. ¡°H-huh?!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 84 Chapter 84 ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eor sighed, ncing back with a detached expression. The priest was terrified. ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°L-Lord Eor! Inquisitor!¡± Eor¡¯s voice didn¡¯t reach the priest. The man was pressed tightly against the wall, his eyes wide and darting anxiously as if seeing something invisible¡ªhallucinations, likely hearing things as well. Simply seeing the magic stone had already affected him. ¡°Whew.¡± Eor had no intention of ming him for ack of faith in his lord. It wasn¡¯t that his spirit was weak; the power of the magic stone was just that overwhelming. Eor¡¯s gaze shifted. Opposite him, Ian appearedpletely unfazed. He merely watched the priest with a calm and mildly curious expression. ¡°Inquisitor, is it really okay to leave the priest like that?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Eor snapped his fingers, and in an instant, a burst of me struck the priest¡¯s forehead, delivering a shock. Boom! ¡°Ugh!¡± The priest¡¯s head mmed against the wall, and he slumped forward, unconscious. The method was a bit harsh, but effective. Eor turned back to Ian, speaking as if asking if that was sufficient. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think I can take on this request.¡± Ian wasn¡¯t surprised by Eor¡¯s sudden refusal. He had somewhat expected it. Eor, the Inquisitor who served the Lord of mes, Rahania, was an individual perpetually gued by fatigue. Purifying a magic stone extracted from a typical beast would have been one thing. But purifying an artificially created stone, formed through dark magic by sacrificing the blood and souls of tens or perhaps hundreds of thousands of creatures, was a tedious and exhausting task, to say the least. ¡°Ian Berger, it¡¯s undeniable that you yed the biggest role in this mission. As such, I will now grant you the three holy relics we agreed upon. If you wish, I can present them to you publicly, in front of everyone.¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± In truth, all of this had been set in motion by the Knights leading the expedition to find Herwin¡¯s relics. In the chaos, various mercenary groups had gathered, hoping to profit from the situation, and the Blue Flower Knights had been unwilling victims caught in the fray. Thanks to them, the Death Dragon had been defeated with rtively few casualties, and the true culprit, Eivia of Pandemonium, the regicide, had been uncovered. But Ian had no need for a hollow ceremony or des. His reputation would spread on its own, without the need for such disys. Ian examined the relics Eor had handed him. Unlike the ominous magic stone nearby, the relics emitted a soft, divine energy, a stark contrast. ¡®¡­I don¡¯t really need these.¡¯ He figured they would be better off with Dior and Gawain. After all, he had received their help, and they deserved some of the rewards. Having already gained the mighty Parmiel, there was no reason to be greedy. After Ian secured the relics, Eor continued. ¡°But¡­¡± Eor raised a hand, touching the unsettling magic stone with his fingers. Tap. The moment he made contact, sparks crackled. Zzzzt! However, when Eor drew upon his divine power, the situation quickly changed. As the two opposing forces collided, the resistance was visible, but the overwhelming strength of Eor¡¯s divine power swiftly engulfed the magic stone. At the same time, the hallucinations flickering at the edges of their vision and the voices ringing in their ears disappearedpletely, restoring peace to the room. ¡°This magic stone¡¯s purification is another matter,¡± Eor remarked. The ck magic stone on the table still radiated an ominous light, holding onto its deep darkness. ¡°Unless you n to destroy it, purifying it isn¡¯t as simple as it sounds.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t the Inquisitor capable of doing it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± For a brief moment, Eor¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°What if I return the relics and request purification in exchange?¡± ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t joke. This thing far exceeds the value of any relic.¡± This was a magic stone that had been crafted to serve as a power source for the ck Dragon. It had even opened a gate to summon the demonic beasts that had spread across the Gehiel ins, indicating its vast potential. It could be considered on par with the prized Parmiel they had just obtained. ¡°The cost would be high, and it would take a considerable amount of time. If you insist on purifying it instead of handing it over to us, why notmission the Pantheon instead?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m worried that the Pantheon might seize it instead.¡± ¡°Are you really concerned about that, considering you have the backing of the Berger family?¡± ¡°No matter how influential my family is, a third son like me can¡¯t pressure the Pantheon. And unting this is out of the question.¡± Ian pointed to the gleaming gold insignia pinned to his cor, deliberately ced in in sight to draw attention. Eor stared at it silently for a moment. ¡°The Golden Emblem.¡± A token given by a hero to a noble. Even those praised as heroes at the highest ranks rarely possessed one, yet Ian had two. Perhaps it was just luck, but even that luck could be considered a form of ability. For someone like Eor, who understood the significance of the Golden Emblem, it was hard to refuse outright. ¡°Hmm.¡± Allowing this meeting was already a gesture of goodwill, but sending Ian away now felt unsettling. Eor let out a heavy sigh. ¡°¡­There¡¯s a chance I might fail. Even so, do you want to leave it to me?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll also have to carry out a few tasks that the Lord has assigned in my ce.¡± ¡°Annoying ones, I assume?¡± Eor chuckled bitterly. ¡°Please don¡¯t say such irreverent things. They aren¡¯t annoying, they¡¯re difficult. You might have to risk your life. As an Inquisitor, most of my tasks are rted to matters beyond the seas.¡± Difficult and annoying are often the same thing. Seeing Eor¡¯s weary eyes gleam with a strange intensity, Ian couldn¡¯t help butugh quietly to himself. ¡°Fine.¡± At Ian¡¯s response, Eor grabbed the magic stone from the table and summoned his divine power. A radiant light burst from his palm, quickly transforming into mes that seeped into the magic stone. Shrieeeek! A tormented scream echoed from within the stone, but it faded away as the white mes filled its core. Eor nced at Ian, seeming to decide that it was indeed possible. ¡°Just so you know, this will cost you. A lot more than you might expect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Ian was well aware this wouldn¡¯t be a cheap endeavor. ¡®But if I can purify and use this magic stone¡­¡¯ One could gain powerparable to, or even greater than, the formidable Pamael. There had been a relic discovered in the territory of the Xail Empire before Ian¡¯s regression, but at the time, they couldn¡¯t retrieve it because no suitable magic stone was avable. Thus, no matter how much gold it cost, it didn¡¯t matter. Eor seemed pleased with Ian¡¯s unwavering response. ¡°Good to see you¡¯re so decisive. Should I send the invoice to the Berger family?¡± ¡°Yes. But as for the tasks, please inform me in advance. I¡¯ll be running around like a dog to raise funds.¡± If the bill turned out to be somethingpletely unmanageable, well¡­ there was always a way. He had done enough to elevate his family¡¯s honor, so receiving financial support wouldn¡¯t be an issue. After a bit more conversation, Ian pushed his chair back and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it at that¡­ I¡¯ll be off now.¡± The priest who had fainted earlier was starting to regain consciousness. Eor nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I won¡¯t see you off.¡± Ian hadn¡¯t expected him to. As Ian left the room, he nced back at Eor, who waved goodbye like an old friend seeing someone off. While taking on the Inquisitor¡¯s duties was burdensome, it was a responsibility Ian couldn¡¯t avoid. Outside, the Red Spear Knights and the Blue Flower Knights were waiting. Gawain, who had been chatting with hispanions, turned and walked toward Ian without hesitation. ¡°Judging by the look on your face, the conversation went well.¡± ¡°What, got something to say?¡± ¡°I should at least bid farewell to arade who risked his life alongside me.¡± ¡°Comrade? I like the sound of that.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll help foster a sense of camaraderie for the next time we meet.¡± ¡°Well, well, so that was your true intention. Points off for that. You really didn¡¯t need to say it.¡± Ian¡¯s yful remark made Gawain chuckle, which was unlike him. Ian then gestured toward the Red Spear Knights with a nod of his chin. ¡°If that was your goal, you should say goodbye to my elder brother instead of me.¡± ¡°Sir Dior?¡± ¡°Yeah. You weren¡¯t just awkwardly standing around staring at each other the whole time, right?¡± ¡°Of course not. I made sure to tell him it was an honor to have fought alongside the Red Spear Knights.¡± ¡°Honor, huh? Well, that¡¯s good enough. Are you leaving right away?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be heading back to the Blue Garden. Our dispatch period is over, and we¡¯ve suffered more casualties than expected.¡± As bitter as it was, they had been fortunate. The mercenary group they¡¯d fought with had few survivors. ¡°Want a parting gift?¡± ¡°¡­A gift?¡± ¡°I was nning to keep it if you left without saying anything, but my conscience wouldn¡¯t let me.¡± Ian rummaged through his pockets and pulled out a relic he had received from Eor. A silver cross with a ring attached, inscribed with blessings on its surface. Ian hadn¡¯t heard much about its effects, but relics generally served to protect their bearers from evil. Judging by its form as a pendant, this one likely held the same purpose. Ian held three such crosses in his palm, hesitating for a moment before handing over one. ¡°Take it. Give it to the knight who worked the hardest in your unit.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Gawain responded without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Ian handed him another relic. ¡°And this one¡¯s for you. It¡¯s my gift to arade.¡± ¡°Is that alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve gained plenty from this ce.¡± The Force of Pamael, the Dragonstone of the Evil Dragon¡ªthat should suffice. It¡¯s good to be generous. After all, no one lives in this world alone. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t refuse. And I¡¯mte in saying this, but thank you. It¡¯s because of you that we were able to return safely.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I should be saying. I received a lot of help from you. Let¡¯s meet again someday.¡± Gawain extended his hand for a handshake, and Ian, after a brief nce at the outstretched hand, grasped it firmly. The Blue Flower Knights had already finished their preparations, and they soon departed. Ian then made his way toward the Red Spear Knights. Dior, who had been smoking a cigarette, blew out a puff of smoke. ¡°What do a bunch of men have to talk about for so long? You should just say, ¡®Good job, see you next time,¡¯ and be done with it.¡± ¡°Brother, you¡¯ll get cursed at if you do that. People will call you rude.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t curse me; they¡¯ll curse you.¡± Dior shed a sly smile that was utterly infuriating. ¡°Let¡¯s go too. No point in sticking around here any longer.¡± Dior flicked his cigarette butt toward the ground and crushed it under his foot. The naturalness of his movements made Ian suddenly realize something felt off. ¡°Wait, since when did you start smoking?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Ever since we visited Mother¡¯s grave together. I smoke one after finishing each mission. Want one?¡± ¡°Take it easy. That stuff¡¯s not good for you.¡± ¡°Is it any worse than the drugs you gave me? I thought I was going insane when I was grinning during a fight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a mild side effect, actually.¡± Ian began walking again, exining the practicality of the stimnt. Dior, who had seen the effects of Wigner Gamma during their battle with the Dragon, silently listened before suddenly speaking up. ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Ian blinked in confusion, then let out a small chuckle. ¡°Is it about that promise?¡± ¡°How¡¯d you know?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned it so many times. I can tell now just by the look on your face. Don¡¯t worry, I remember. I haven¡¯t forgotten. I was nning on stopping by Judith¡¯s anyway. Let¡¯s go together when we get back. But as I¡¯ve said before, whether it works out or not is up to you.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that! I¡¯ll handle it.¡± With that, their next destination was naturally decided. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Swooooosh¡ª A priest, dressed in ceremonial attire, was delivering a eulogy in front of the gravestones. Behind him, mourners dressed in ck wept quietly, one by one, as a Red Spear Knight stood guard in the rain. It was the joint funeral for the knights who had been dispatched to Gehiel Fortress and perished. Some people copsed to the ground as if their legs had given out. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ian, who was observing from a distance, raised his umbre at the sound of footsteps stopping beside him. It was his eldest brother, Verdan, standing without an escort. Ian nced ahead again as Verdan spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m d you returned safely, Ian.¡± ¡°¡­Yeah. I was lucky.¡± He had intended to brush it off, saying there wasn¡¯t much risk, but in hindsight, there had been plenty. The Bloodw at the ruins, the lizard Ok Ayra, the Outer Gate of ming, the Death Dragon of Gehiel Fortress, and the king¡¯s assassin, Eivia. Even so, he¡¯d miraculously survived all that with just Level 4 strength. It was impressive that he was still in one piece. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°Nothing, just thinking how peaceful this feels.¡± ¡°Peaceful? That?¡± ¡°To bury the dead in a well-maintained cemetery, to erect expensive gravestones, and to have time to mourn¡ªhow lucky we are to have that. It means we still have some room to breathe.¡± ¡°You make it sound like such customs will disappear.¡± Ian chuckled bitterly. ¡°They will. At the defensive line, fierce battles are waged every day against the monsters pouring through the Outer Gates. The manpower is being drained continuously¡ªhow long can we hold out? And if one ce falls, will the others remain intact?¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± ¡°Sure, we¡¯reughing and restingfortably now, but soon, everything we take for granted will be a luxury.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know you viewed the world so pessimistically. Don¡¯t you feel anything else?¡± ¡°How could I not? I feel pity and guilt. It¡¯s practically my fault they¡¯re dead.¡± ¡°I thought you might¡¯ve be emotionally numb, but I guess not.¡± In fact, Verdan had approached Ian because he thought he was brooding, wearing a gloomy expression and ming himself. If that were the case, Verdan had nned to scold him, but after a brief conversation, it seemed like needless worry. Still, since Ian didn¡¯t always show his emotions outwardly, Verdan cautiously asked: ¡°You¡¯re not ming yourself, are you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think my decision was wrong.¡± Just recovering Pamael was a great achievement. Even though Eivia had belittled it as trash, defeating the Death Dragon and retrieving the magic stone was also a significant aplishment. Had he not done so, countless sacrifices would¡¯ve been needed in the years toe. Of course, in this timeline, none of that would happen, so no one would ever know. But that didn¡¯t matter. ¡ªEveryone, bow your heads in silence! At the voice cutting through the sound of rain, Ian briefly lowered his head. The people began to leave. ¡°Shall we take a walk? We can visit Mother, too.¡± Ian and Verdan walked side by side through the Garden of Rest. Swooooosh¡­ ¡°You¡¯ve brought back work again this time, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I left work behind.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange, Ian. Dior said you agreed to stand in for the Arbiter. Why take on the dangerous task of purifying the magic stone from the Death Dragon yourself? You could¡¯ve entrusted it to the Pantheon.¡± ¡°The magic stone is refined from numerous monsters using Dark Magic. Do you think the Pantheon would¡¯ve purified it properly? They might¡¯ve switched its contents, conducted some experiment, or put a limit on its output. They might not have even returned it willingly.¡± ¡°You make dangerous statements so casually. One should always be careful with their words. If someone hears something troublesome, it¡¯s better to keep such thoughts to yourself. Silence is golden.¡± ¡°Oh~ I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°So, you can¡¯t trust the Pantheon, but you trust that Arbiter?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not the type to do something reckless.¡± Ian hadn¡¯t observed him for long, but seeing how the Arbiter acted responsibly when it came to matters rted to the Hero, he believed in him. Before they knew it, they had arrived at their mother¡¯s grave inside the Garden of Rest. The rain gradually weakened and finally stopped. However, Ian and Verdan continued their conversation without closing their umbres. ¡°Ian, I had hoped to let you rest.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°And yet, you keep walking into thorny paths on your own.¡± ¡°¡­Does it really seem like I¡¯m doing that intentionally?¡± He just had the misfortune of getting tangled up in things. He went to explore the ruins and found the Bloodw sealed away. When he went to aid with navigation, he encountered the Void Lizard Ok Ayra, a creature tied to the War of the Ten Thousand Demons. In the pleasure city of ming, there was a drug trade run by Dark Mages. Then, he thought he¡¯d steal the Fiery Spear Pamael, which the ck Knight would eventually wield, by going to Gehiel Fortress. But there, he met the Death Dragon and the king¡¯s assassin, Eivia. In retrospect, all of this was proof of the hidden threats that filled the world. They just hadn¡¯t surfaced yet. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t even curse with your eyes.¡± ¡°Why, can you read them?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of your gaze, but I think I get it. Still, that¡¯s not my fault, is it?¡± ¡°It would be easier if I had someone to me, but I guess this is just my fate, which is pretty frustrating.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help but worry. The enemies you face seem to grow more dangerous by the day.¡± ¡°You still think I¡¯m lucky?¡± Verdan nodded. ¡°That hasn¡¯t changed. You¡¯ve survived all those trials and gained something from each.¡± Ian scoffed. ¡°Ha~ That¡¯s true.¡± An unparalleled holy sword,Pamael. A revtion with every incident, he had grown a little bit. ¡°You should stay on your toes. If things keep going like this, I might reach Level 6 before you.¡± Since he already possessed spiritual power, he¡¯d essentially fulfilled the condition of achieving a great feat. Perhaps his spiritual power was the greatest of all. After all, he had helped in killing an Outer God, earning a star in his realm of thought. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Verdan¡¯s suddenughter echoed in the solemn atmosphere, making Ian nce at him. Verdan was looking at him with a proud and content expression, even smiling with his eyes, which made Ian feel slightly burdened, so he deliberately looked away. ¡°If Father had heard this, he would¡¯ve been pleased. It¡¯s a shame he¡¯s not here.¡± ¡°If he were, I would¡¯ve kept quiet.¡± ¡°True, you would¡¯ve. Level 6, High Spirit. You¡¯re capable of reaching it.¡± Verdan turned around, signaling that it was time to go. Their conversation in front of the gravestone was enough to count as paying their respects. ¡°When do you start filling in for the Arbiter?¡± ¡°Well, they said they¡¯d give advance notice, so I still have some time. I also mentioned that if I¡¯m on another mission, the schedule might be dyed. Why, do you have something you need to assign me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing important, but I did request you. It wouldn¡¯t matter if they sent someone else, though¡­¡± ¡°Where to? The Pantheon?¡± ¡°No, the Green Magic Tower. Audrey Pretus.¡± * * * In the forest, where darkness had fully settled, a campfire crackled and spread its warmth to the people gathered around it. ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡± Amid the heavy silence, one of them nervously nced around before speaking cautiously. ¡°What do you mean? We move on to the next vige.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± They were mercenaries, and at the same time, criminals¡ªthough not by choice. They had epted a request from a small vige where they had been staying temporarily. The task was to eliminate a monster lurking in the forest. It was a mid-tier monster, not particrly threatening, so they handled it easily. However, the promised reward was not given. In the end, after a heated argument, the vigers were the first to resort to violence, attacking them in a group. But unskilled vigers were no match for seasoned mercenaries armed with des. They ended up killing not only the ones present but all the vigers. ¡°No one knows what we did. And no one will. There are no survivors.¡± The bloodstains on their armor could be passed off as those of the monster. They could simply continue traveling from vige to vige, taking on new requests as usual. In this harsh world, killing a few people didn¡¯t change much. That¡¯s how it was supposed to be. Step¡ª ¡°What are you going to do now? I know what you did.¡± Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed, and a figure emerged from the darkness. It was a Dwarf¡ªshort, muscr, with a thick beard and rugged face. Seeing the Dwarf, the mercenaries drew their weapons and stood up. ¡°Tiran! What happened?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! He appeared out of nowhere! We didn¡¯t sense him at all!¡± ¡°Who are you? Did you hear everything we said?¡± The Dwarf grinned wide enough to reveal his yellowed teeth. ¡°I heard it all. If a vige could be wiped out by just six of you¡­ it must have been one of the outlying viges. The people there were always two-faced. I even warned them to change their ways before they ran into serious trouble. And now, here we are.¡± ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Just as one of the mercenaries asked, another, who had a bow drawn, released an arrow at the Dwarf. Thwack! But the arrow, aimed at the Dwarf¡¯s forehead, stopped midair. Something transparent and shimmering was protecting him. Shocked, the mercenary fired again, but the result was the same. ¡°Magic¡­?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a mage.¡± The Dwarf raised his thick hand. Luminous orbs floated up around him, illuminating the surroundings. The mercenaries were stunned. They had been surrounded without realizing it. Dozens of heavily armored soldiers had silently encircled them. ¡°And I¡¯m also a Golemancer.¡± Sensing the gravity of the situation, the mercenary captain lowered the axe he had been holding. ¡°We surrender.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm? Surrender?¡± The Dwarf blinked in surprise and asked again. ¡°Why? There¡¯s no need. Fight back. With everything you¡¯ve got.¡± ¡°¡­Is this revenge for the vige?¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not here to arrest you because youmitted a crime.¡± ¡°Then why¡­?¡± ¡°This is my hunting ground. A ce to catch lost wanderers who stray into it. Hearing about how you wiped out that vige was just a coincidence. So, think of me as a predator you¡¯ve encountered and do your best to survive.¡± The Dwarfmanded the golems surrounding the mercenaries. [Fight.] His voice, imbued with magic, echoed through the forest. There was no response. Instead, with a spine-chilling screech, the six golems began to move. They slowly stepped forward, and then, with an awkward gait, they suddenly charged at the mercenaries. One of the mercenaries, armed with a bow, kicked off the ground and leapt onto a tree. From there, he could easily jump to another branch and make his escape. ¡®So why is he so rxed?¡¯ The Dwarf merely nced at him, showing no change in expression. Crack! At that moment, the mercenary felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°?!¡± The sound of precise gears turning echoed in his ears, and before he knew it, a golem was already in front of him. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that it could move so quickly. Its movements were impossibly smooth. Before he could make another leap, something swung at him and struck his leg. With a sickening crack, his flesh was crushed, and his bone shattered. ¡°Aargh!¡± The mercenary lost his bnce and fell, and two golems pounced on him, brutally trampling him. The other mercenaries within the encirclement suffered the same fate. ¡°Hm, how disappointing. Your level is so low.¡± Though beaten to a pulp, none of the mercenaries were dead yet. They whimpered and begged for their lives. As the Dwarf approached, the mercenary captain, trembling, pleaded with him. ¡°What do you want?! You must have a reason for this! If it¡¯s money you want, we¡¯ll give it to you. If you need servants, we¡¯ll crawl like dogs for you! So please¡ª¡± ¡°Ah, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± ¡°What?¡± The Dwarf smirked. ¡°What I want is what¡¯s inside your heads.¡± The golems stuffed the struggling mercenaries into sacks and followed the Dwarf, disappearing into the darkness. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 86 Chapter 86 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ian rubbed his eyelids, feeling the weight of exhaustion. Dior, standing in front of him, noticed this and cautiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­Hoo, seriously. Are you really going to bring that?¡± The red suit was fine. Even from an outsider¡¯s perspective, not just as family, Dior matched the red color well. But the shy, multicolored bouquet was an exception. ¡°How much did you spend?¡± Dior grinned and held up two fingers. Two. It had to be gold coins. Was he out of his mind? ¡°Giving a whole bouquet, not just a single flower, to someone you¡¯re meeting for the first time? That¡¯ll go over well.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand, you novice.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Listen up, though it might sound annoying. When someone as handsome as me gives a bouquet, it¡¯s not a burden, it¡¯s a gesture of affection.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me. You don¡¯t even know what she looks like.¡± ¡°She¡¯s pretty, right? Talented too, right? And she has a good heart, right? You said she¡¯s someone who knows how to sacrifice herself. Are you telling me you lied?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t lie. But you¡¯re really going for it just based on that?¡± ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t hate me, sure. That¡¯s how it works, right? The bold win the heart of a great lover. Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡­Fine. This is part of romance, and it¡¯ll be a memory. Besides, he doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of backing down. As the activation of the warp gate was announced, Ian let out a resigned sigh and stepped onto the magic circle. Wuuuuung! When he opened his eyes again, they had arrived in the city of Judith. Without hesitation, they headed straight to the Green Tower to find Audrey. Despite not arranging a prior appointment, they were able to schedule a meeting without much dy. While drinking in a pleasant lounge on one of the tower¡¯s middle floors, Ian spotted a woman with neatly tied teal hair approaching, her footsteps light. She nced around before brightening up, waving her hand, and naturally pulling out a chair to sit down. ¡°Ian! It¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡± ¡°No, not so well.¡± Audrey smiled, as if she found this amusing. ¡°In situations like this, you¡¯re supposed to say you¡¯ve been doing fine, even if it¡¯s not true. Who¡¯s this beside you? You two look so alike! Are you brothers?¡± ¡°Do we really look alike?¡± ¡°Very much!¡± ¡°He¡¯s my second brother.¡± ¡°Oh? Really?¡± As Ian nodded, Audrey¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she was about to stand when Dior also stood up and presented the bouquet first. ¡°I¡¯m Dior Berger. This is for you, a gift.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, this? Did you bring this just for me?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard I¡¯d be meeting a very charming person, and I thought it¡¯d be rude toe empty-handed.¡± Audrey, awkwardly holding the bouquet, nced at Dior with a flustered expression but soon broke into a wide smile. She seemed like she might not appreciate it, but from the way her eyes curved into a smile, she clearly didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Thank you. Are you sure I can really ept this?¡± ¡°Will you ept it?¡± ¡°Of course! Hmmm, I was actually thinking of getting some nts for my room since it¡¯s been feeling a bit barren, but I guess I can use this for now.¡± The two of them continued chatting, though the conversation wasn¡¯t of much importance. They exchanged ttery,menting on how handsome he was or how much of an honor it was to meet, but the first impression wasn¡¯t so bad. It was clear just by looking that Dior was interested in Audrey. Ian had expected him to behave rudely, as he often did with others, but it was surprising to see how polite he could be. Finally, Audrey brought up the main subject. ¡°Did youe because of my request, Dior?¡± ¡°Yes. The request was quite intriguing. You want to train a golem withbat data from knights¡­.¡± Ian squinted, sipping his drink through a paper straw as he listened quietly. ¡°It seems like you want to create a golem specialized for closebat. Is that correct?¡± ¡°Wow~ You¡¯re spot on! I¡¯m sure you already know, but most of the golems in cirction today are designed to fightrge magical creatures, essentially functioning as strategic weapons.¡± ¡°They also have built-in wide-area magic for sweeping away smaller creatures, if I¡¯m not mistaken.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s only for those at the jewel level. Realistically, with maintenance and repair costs, you¡¯d be lucky to see those in a fortress. For most standard castles, tinum is the best they can manage, and even those are rare. Plus, they¡¯re weak against magical beasts.¡± Audrey frowned as she spoke, likely recalling the time they encountered the purebred werewolf, Bloodw, in the ruins. It was obvious. At that time, the tinum-ss golems didn¡¯t contribute much to the battle. Even if they had engaged, they wouldn¡¯t havested beyond a single exchange. ¡°I want to create a golem that can fight not just magical creatures but even magical beasts. And I will make it happen.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be easy.¡± ¡°I know. Even senior mages more talented than me couldn¡¯t achieve it. But times have changed. The development of magical engineering is so advanced that it¡¯s almost blinding. Ironically, thanks to that, we¡¯ve seeded in miniaturizing golems and lowering production costs. If I can show tangible results, getting full support from the tower won¡¯t be an issue. This is just part of the process to get there. It may start small, but it¡¯ll end grand!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°So here¡¯s the question! Besides securing materials and power sources to improve a golem¡¯s performance, what¡¯s even more important?¡± ¡°¡­The user?¡± Dior thought for a moment before answering, but Audrey shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not wrong, but it¡¯s not the answer I¡¯m looking for. The correct answer is artificial intelligence. What defines a golem¡¯s grade is its ability to make autonomous decisions. If it can only act based on pre-programmed instructions, it won¡¯t be able to respond to variables.¡± The conversation was bing increasingly technical. Audrey, clutching the bouquet, continued her exnation with bright, shining eyes. ¡°To give it that decision-making ability, we need to feed the AI a lot of data. It¡¯s like how humans gain experience and grow.¡± ¡°There are already high-performance AIs, aren¡¯t there? Is there no way to acquire those?¡± ¡°Well, that¡­ Those are ssified as top-secret even within the Empire, so there¡¯s no way a mere mage like me could get ess. And even if I did, it would take ages to break through the security codes.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°For me, spending time to umte experience is the best option. So, will you help me?¡± Dior, who had been unable to take his eyes off Audrey the entire time, finally turned to Ian for his opinion. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ian was surprised. He had expected Dior, given his clear interest in Audrey, to impulsively agree on his own. Still, Ian had no intention of opposing the idea. In fact, he was quite interested in the golem Audrey was trying to create. It might not fully rece knights, but it could certainly help supplement their numbers. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why we came, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°I knew you¡¯d agree!¡± Audrey smiled, her eyes curving as she covered her mouth with the bouquet. Then, in a confident voice, she added, ¡°Shall we go, then?¡± Following Audrey, who was holding the bouquet, they moved to an adjacent building. The Green Tower of Judith, known as one of the ¡°Three Fingers,¡± had two auxiliary buildings on either side, the left one being the experimental wing. The floor, walls, and ceiling were all reinforced with multipleyers of protective magic, making the ce stable and unaffected by most shocks. ¡°Who¡¯s going to ept the request? I wasn¡¯t expecting both of you, so I¡¯m a bit embarrassed to say, but I¡¯m afraid the budget I prepared might be insufficient.¡± ¡°Give it to Ian. But, I¡¯ll handle the actual work.¡± Dior stepped forward and said that. In the blink of an eye, the red suit he was wearing transformed into crimson armor. The Armament Ring¡ªan artifact that allowed for the recement of worn clothing with armor. Audrey¡¯s eyes sparkled as she summoned six golems and asked, ¡°You¡¯re familiar with the request, right?¡± ¡°To withstand the golem¡¯s attacks, hold out, and then counterattack. Is there anything more?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve set a timer.¡± Beep¡ª ¡°When you hear this sound, aim for the vital points marked in red. I¡¯ve programmed it so that if those areas are hit, the golems will stop functioning. Are you ready? Then, let¡¯s begin.¡± Underneath the sturdy armor, intricately craftedponents began to interlock, and the golems powered up. Even their running posture showed no awkwardness, and the way they raised their shields and swung their swords felt natural. As Dior dodged, the golems smoothly followed up with movements, demonstrating remarkable fluidity. ¡®They definitely surpass the level of ordinary soldiers.¡¯ The only shoring was theirbat technique. The sword strikes were straightforward and predictable¡ªbasic, textbook movements. There wasn¡¯t any deep or profound insight embedded in their actions. Yet, this was more than enough to deal with monsters. Beep! Up until now, Dior had focused on evading and defending. Now, he went on the offensive. It was clear he could have ended things quickly, but instead, he deliberately allowed the golems to continue learning. He was extending Audrey a favor, and she likely knew it too. Ian watched the golems carefully. ¡®Not bad.¡¯ It was only a matter of time before the golems improved. Their swordsmanship would be more refined, and their ability to analyze opponents¡¯ weaknesses would increase. Since they didn¡¯t feel pain, their capacity for sustainingbat would be unparalleled. Unlike humans, they wouldn¡¯t be affected by emotions. If mass-produced with enough resources, and pushed forward in overwhelming numbers¡­ ¡®The strain on the defense lines where soldiers are worn down could be significantly reduced.¡¯ Even if that didn¡¯t happen, they could be used as training instructors for soldiers and knights. ¡®There¡¯s no way others haven¡¯t seen what I¡¯m seeing.¡¯ Surely the Green Mage Tower knew this as well. They were likely letting it develop quietly until the fruits were ready. When that time came, they¡¯d make their full investment. Ian thought of sharing this information with Verdan. Even though the history of these smaller golems was short and their limitations seemed apparent, that didn¡¯t mean they were useless. If a few issues could be fixed, their utility would be limitless. ¡®¡­No, that¡¯s not it.¡¯ Ian chuckled softly to himself. ¡®This was already decided.¡¯ There was no way the Mage Tower wasn¡¯t aware that Audrey had asked the Berger family for assistance. It was clearly stated in the request¡ªshe wanted the golems to learnbat experience from a knight. ng! Ian could see the golems learning Dior¡¯s swordsmanship. Although they weren¡¯t using Bane of Evil, parts of the family¡¯s sword techniques were gradually being absorbed. Verdan surely knew this. There was no way they¡¯d send him here without considering it. The coboration had already begun. ¡®That¡¯s why they said it didn¡¯t matter who they sent.¡¯ Ian let out a smallugh. Thinking back to before his return, when onlyrge golems were in action, the development of smaller golems might have hinged on Audrey¡¯s involvement. It seemed that choosing not to abandon her back then, when they encountered the Pureblood Werewolf, the Bloodfang, at the ruins, had been a very wise decision. ¡®I¡¯m d we¡¯re not wasting time.¡¯ Tangible progress¡ªit was faint, but even Ian could see it now. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 87 Chapter 87 It had already been a week since they started staying at Judith¡¯s Green Magic Tower. Dior and Audrey had grown close at a rapid pace, to the point where it felt almost painfully lonely just watching them from the side. Considering they were together all day, except for meals and sleeping, it was understandable. Ian sat at the entrance of theboratory, watching as Dior and Audrey exchanged their opinions. ¡°They do suit each other well.¡± He felt like an intruder. There was no longer any reason for him to stay here. Perhaps he could leave everything to Dior and head back, he thought, just as the door opened and someone walked in. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± What Ian saw was a stout Dwarf. His long, sagging beard left a strong impression. The Dwarf stared at Ian with a puzzled look, then nced inside theboratory. Audrey, seeing this, turned toward him and called out in a cheerful voice. ¡°Master Garavan!¡± ¡°Audrey! How have you been?¡± ¡°Of course! What brings you here?¡± ¡°I stopped by the Magic Tower briefly, and I thought I¡¯de see you. But who are these people?¡± Audrey hesitated for a moment before introducing everyone. The Dwarf¡¯s name was Garavan As. He was a Level 6 Mage and a Golem Artificer, also affiliated with the Green Magic Tower, and a coborator walking the same path as Audrey. In fact, he could be considered the one who taught Audrey how to create Golems. ¡°A Dwarf who¡¯s also a Mage¡­¡± It seemed like a rarebination, but given his deep expertise in Golem crafting, it made sense. Audrey gave Garavan a brief exnation of what they were working on here. ¡°¡­Testing the Golem¡¯s performance against a knight?¡± Golems grow. The longer they are operational, the morebat experience they umte, learning and bing stronger. Because of this, knights are often reluctant to fight Golems. Though their learning process is slow, and they can¡¯t perfectly imitate techniques after just one encounter, there is still a risk of family martial arts being leaked. This made sense. Even if they couldn¡¯t grasp the profound subtleties, they could still mimic certain forms. This applied to humans as well, but for some reason, there was a particrly strong aversion toward Golems. This was likely very surprising from Garavan¡¯s perspective. ¡°Oh. Would it be alright if I observed the process as well?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Ian nodded. After all, he was the one who had epted the request, so there was no issue with making decisions. Moreover, since Garavan was essentially Audrey¡¯s mentor in Golem creation, he might eventually join her research. There were no great secrets involved, so there was no harm in showing it. Though Dior seemed reluctant, he eventually drew his sword at Audrey¡¯s request. ng! ng! Dior shed with the six Golems, gradually increasing his speed. Amidst the relentless attacks, the way the Red Spear Knight only focused on defense was incredibly dazzling. Hepletely blocked or dodged even the attacks aimed at his blind spots, and the fact that he could move like that while wearing armor was truly astonishing. ¡°Oh¡­.¡± ¡°What do you think, Master Garavan?¡± ¡°How long has this test been going on?¡± ¡°A week. As of today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been about a month since west saw each other. His movements have be much smoother since then. And the reaction speed is clearly faster. How is this possible? The growth rate seems abnormal.¡± That must be Audrey¡¯s ability. If she possesses genius far beyond other Golem Artificers, it would make sense. However, Garavan seemed to think the opposite¡ªthat this was Dior¡¯s ability. The demonstration continued. Garavan stroked his beard. Ian, noticing Garavan¡¯s serious expression, asked why. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Garavan remained silent, frowning. Jealousy? Envy? Perhaps. But his gaze was lowered. If he harbored any hostility, he would have been ring at Audrey. Although his fist was clenched, there wasn¡¯t any force behind it, so he wasn¡¯t suppressing his emotions either. ¡°I¡¯m troubled.¡± ¡°Troubled?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You seem to have a lot on your mind. Is it something difficult?¡± Garavan, who had been staring into space, turned his eyes toward Ian. ¡°Are you busy by any chance?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would you have a drink with me? I¡¯ll buy. Something good.¡± It was hard to refuse. He seemed like he had something to say. Audrey quickly chimed in from the side. ¡°Should I make a reservation?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take care of it. I just want to talk with him for a bit. Audrey, why don¡¯t you and Dior go grab a meal?¡± Leaving a flustered and bewildered Audrey behind, Garavan gestured to Ian to step outside with him. ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡± ¡°Hm? For those two? Not at all. They seem to have mutual interest, but that¡¯s something they can sort out on their own. I genuinely wanted to have a chat with you.¡± Garavan led them to a nearby tavern close to the Green Magic Tower. It was a quiet ce where people conversed softly while enjoying their drinks, and the overall atmosphere was dim with soft music ying in the background. Ian took a sip of his drink. It was good. A smile naturally formed on his face. But Garavan didn¡¯t seem ready to speak. ¡°The drink is nice.¡± ¡°¡­It is.¡± ¡°It seems expensive. Are you sure it¡¯s alright?¡± ¡°¡­There are days when you need something like this.¡± Despite Ian¡¯s attempts at conversation, it wasn¡¯t flowing smoothly. He began to think about heading back when Garavan finally spoke. ¡°¡­You.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard your name before, Ian Berger.¡± Of course, in the eastern part of the Empire, anyone who hadn¡¯t heard that name would have to be from another country. And not in a good way. Though perceptions have been improving recently, prejudices don¡¯t change so easily. Garavan looked at him with the same doubtful gaze. ¡°The rumors weren¡¯t exactly pleasant. But I could understand you. Many possess brilliant talent, but how many crumble in the face of such brilliance?¡± ¡°Did that happen to you as well, Master Garavan?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been through it too.¡± ¡°Because of Audrey?¡± At Ian¡¯s blunt question, Garavan, who had been silent beside him, suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha, no way. Audrey¡¯s talent is remarkable, and while I¡¯ve felt envious at times, I¡¯ve never been jealous or resentful. She¡¯s my disciple, after all. But that¡¯s not what I want to talk about right now.¡± ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°I wanted to talk about how you¡¯ve risen again. I feel a sense of kinship because I¡¯ve been through something simr.¡± Garavan tilted his ss, now only filled with ice. ¡°Isn¡¯t the world absurd? Even if you have noble ideals, you end up frustrated when your talent isn¡¯t enough to ovee the harsh realities of life. Or, you believe you¡¯re the best in the world, only to find countless others far surpassing you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°And when you hear their stories, it¡¯s almostughable. You think, ¡®If I were in that situation, I could have done it with ease.¡¯ But reality doesn¡¯t work that way. You¡¯re never given such opportunities. And even if you were, how many people actually manage to seize them sessfully? If everyone did, there¡¯d be no sess stories in the world, because everyone would have seeded. So, life is absurd.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°That leaves us with two options¡ªthere might be more, but I see two. The first is to ept the limits of your talent and be content with it. The second is to venture into uncharted territory, into fields that others haven¡¯t chosen.¡± ¡°Did you choose the second?¡± ¡°Indeed. Golems. I shifted my focus to miniaturization. Fortunately, there were a few pioneers who shared my vision, and they helped me along the way. Even though it wasn¡¯t easy, I discovered I had a talent for this field of mechanical engineering. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m a Dwarf.¡± ¡°Dwarf mages are quite rare.¡± ¡°Rare indeed. Most of us be artisans.¡± ¡°Was there a reason you took an interest in golems?¡± Garavan emptied his ss before responding. ¡°There is. Why wouldn¡¯t there be? I wanted to be a hero.¡± ¡°!¡± ¡°Everyone who knows anything says it: the end ising. It may look peaceful on the surface, but beyond the seas, the Outer Gods have set their sights on us. When I heard that, I wanted to save the world. I imagined myself one day fighting alongside a champion of the Lord. Looking back, it was probably my desire for fame. I wanted to be praised by the people. That was part of why I delved deeper into this field. I believed this was where the potentialy.¡± ¡°Is that different now?¡± ¡°I still want to save the world. But I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be doing it alongside a champion.¡± His troubled expression suggested there was a story behind those words. Feeling a strange sense of kinship with Garavan, Ian couldn¡¯t help but ask why. ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m not qualified. Unlike you. Have you ever seen the Outer World?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I have?¡± He wasn¡¯t lying¡ªhe had even seen one of the Outer Gods. ¡°About eleven years ago, I got caught up in the rampage of a third-level Outer Gate. The environment of the Outer World began to merge with reality in a process of world-shifting. It wasn¡¯t just some strange environment; it was a vision of another world that had already perished. And what I saw there was horrifying. Do you know why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing you saw something you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Garavan¡¯s face twisted in pain for a moment before he chuckled quietly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw something I shouldn¡¯t have. Creatures that probably used to be human kept swarming in. No matter how many we killed, they just kepting. Myrades and I fought to close the rampaging gate. In the end, I was the only one who survived. I was the one who closed the gate. And in that ce, filled with corpses¡­¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°No, never mind. In that ce, I gained spiritual power and reached Level 6.¡± He didn¡¯t look pleased about it, so Ian didn¡¯t congratte him. It was probably because of therades he had lost. ¡°Since then¡­ I¡¯ve continued my research on golems. And I¡¯ve made significant progress. That¡¯s why I¡¯d like to ask for your help. Just like you helped Audrey. I want you to test my golem. I¡¯m curious to see how it performs against a knight.¡± ¡°Hmm, very well. Shall we head to the testing grounds now?¡± They had been drinking, but Ian wasn¡¯t nearly intoxicated enough to turn down the request. Garavan shook his head. ¡°My golem isn¡¯t here. It¡¯s at Helrem Fortress.¡± ¡°Helrem?¡± Ian knew the ce, but wasn¡¯t it¡­ in ruins? A bad feeling crept over him. These sudden, unexpected ns always seemed to involve the Outer World. It had happened countless times before. At this point, he was almost certain¡ªhe could call it a jinx. And most of all, remembering that in the future, Helrem would be reduced to ruins, it seemed likely that there was some connection. ¡°You mean near the defensive line?¡± ¡°Oh, you know? Not many people are aware of that. Yes, it¡¯s a bit far. The quickest way is to teleport to Cordis and then take the train.¡± ¡°Will you pay me for this?¡± ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t pay much¡­ how much do you want?¡± ¡°Not much, really. How about five gold coins?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit steep.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a bargain, considering my value is rapidly rising these days. Also, I¡¯d like a basic lecture on golems.¡± Garavan¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected request. ¡°¡­Hm? About golems? Aren¡¯t you a knight? You haven¡¯t studied magic, so you won¡¯t have the basic knowledge to understand it. Building a golem is difficult work. It¡¯s not something you can learn in a day or two.¡± ¡°I understand that. I¡¯m just curious about a few things, so don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just that, then alright. Let¡¯s have another drink.¡± Garavan refilled his ss, and Ian raised his own as well. Clink¡ª The soft chime of ss filled the air briefly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Inside the train bound for Helrem Fortress, Garavan, who had been dozing with his arms crossed, was awakened by the sound of pages turning. Shff, shff. The sound came at regr intervals as Ian flipped through the pages of a book. Ever since he sat down, Ian had opened his book, and even after several hours, he hadn¡¯t stopped reading. Next to him, there was a stack of empty lunch boxes¡ªhe must have eaten during that time too. ¡°Haha.¡± Garavan asked Ian with a peculiar expression, ¡°You alright?¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°You were chuckling to yourself. Like a madman.¡± Ian touched his mouth with his hand. Sure enough, as Garavan said, the corners of his lips had curled upward. ¡°¡­I must have found it amusing without realizing. Sorry if it disturbed you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bothered. I¡¯m just asking if you¡¯re alright.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± It was just a side effect of the stimnt. After his meal, he had felt drowsy and decided to try a doping pill. ¡°Your focus is quite something, though.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to do.¡± ¡°You should take a break now and then. Rest is essential.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll sleepter. Right now, there¡¯s too much to read.¡± ¡°Ha. Well, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask. It¡¯s better to address confusion right away.¡± Ian nodded and returned to his book. The book, written by a Level 7 golem master, exined the basic structure, operating principles, andponents of golems in an easy-to-understand way. Technical terms were clearly broken down, and if a bit of magic was channeled into the illustrations, they would transform into 3D models that could be rotated and examined from all angles. It made Ian wonder if it was really alright for such a book to be circted freely. But with Garavan¡¯s guarantee, he had ess to it. After all, Garavan was a Level 6 mage with spiritual power, so he likely had the authority to share this kind of knowledge. ¡®¡­Fascinating.¡¯ Even after turning the page, the phrases he had read stayed perfectly clear in his mind. ¡®Is it because I already know most of this?¡¯ In the past, before his regression, he had helped repair golems alongside Elian Pretus. He had experience removing the outer armor to repair damaged magical circuits, and the conversations from back then helped him understand what he was reading now. It wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar sensation. He had felt the same when he trained in Bane of Evil. This regression was proving to be more of a blessing than he had imagined. He wasn¡¯t just rewinding time¡ªhe was elerating his growth by drawing on the experiences and memories of the past. ¡°Garavan.¡± ¡°Just call me Garavan. That¡¯s easier for both of us.¡± ¡°Garavan, is it possible to take control of a golem that another mage is operating?¡± ¡°It is, yes. But to do so, you¡¯d have to break through their encryption and reset the identification system. There¡¯s a lot to tamper with. A high-level mage might be able to do it easily if it¡¯s a silver-ranked golem, but for ones at the gemstone level, it¡¯s practically impossible. Just bypassing the multipleyers of encryption is daunting, and they usually have their own independent consciousness. It¡¯s like trying to rewrite the memories of a transcendent being.¡± ¡°Hm. So for a meteorite-ss golem, it would be even more impossible.¡± ¡°A meteorite? Of course. That¡¯s essentially an entity on the level of the heavens¡ª8th Level or higher. Didn¡¯t the book mention it? The Blue Eye created by the Green Magic Tower using a dragon¡¯s heart. It¡¯s a highly intelligent being, not something you can control. It only cooperates as one of the empire¡¯s protectors.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°But if you¡¯re not talking aboutbat, things are different. You could gain ownership if the golem¡¯s master transfers it to you. Or, if it¡¯s an inactive, masterless golem, you can re-imprint it.¡± ¡°Re-imprint¡­?¡± ¡°It seems you¡¯re curious about that. Want me to exin? While controlling a golem is another matter, re-imprinting one isn¡¯t that difficult. All golems share the same fundamental framework. This is one of the teachings passed down by the Eleventh Lord, Ajin, and it¡¯s practically an unchanging truth.¡± Garavan drew out a thread of magical power from his fingertips, arranging it into a specific pattern and intertwining it. ¡°And this is the biometric code for re-imprinting. Just as each person¡¯s magic has a unique pattern, like a fingerprint, this is a kind of magic that builds upon that.¡± ¡°Is this also how ownership of relics is confirmed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With old relics, for instance, simply infusing them with blood or magic records your biometric code. This connects a magical pathway between the user and the object. Now, let me teach you how to create this biometric code. Learn it well¡ªyou never know when you might need it.¡± Garavan exined it in such detail that Ian found it almost puzzling why he was being so generous. Thanks to this, Ian was able to master the technique for creating a biometric code. Although it wasn¡¯t yet perfected and took some time, by the time the train arrived at Helrem Fortress, he had managed to reduce the process to about one minute. They gathered their belongings and stepped off the train. ¡°By the way, Garavan, with this much skill, wouldn¡¯t you say I have some magical talent?¡± ¡°Of course, you do. Not just magic¡ªyou could even learn barrier arts if you wanted to. But I wouldn¡¯t rmend it. You¡¯ve already trained in martial arts, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s better to focus on one field. Look at the Heroes. Although I haven¡¯t seen it myself, rumors say they can erase magic with a single swing of their sword.¡± Ian recalled Gailgron. He had erased the bombardment from Ok Aira with a single strike. Even before Ian¡¯s regression, he had witnessed simr sights. ¡°If you try to learn too many things, you¡¯ll often end up being mediocre at everything. My advice is not to chase after futile dreams.¡± Ian nodded and followed Garavan. As they passed, the fortress¡¯s residents and soldiers recognized Garavan and respectfully greeted him. Watching this, Ian asked, ¡°Then why are you teaching me about golems?¡± ¡°Golems are my primary attack method, but for someone like you, they¡¯ll serve as auxiliary tools. You have the resources¡ªyou are a Berger, after all. Order a few tinum-grade golems with subspace storage from the Green Tower. They¡¯ll make camping alone much more convenient.¡± ¡°Well, I suppose that would be useful.¡± ¡°Besides, your goal is to be a hero, right? Someday, you¡¯ll cross over into the ruined territories of the Xail Empire. If you¡¯re lucky, you might find some deactivated gemstone-grade golems there.¡± ¡°Do you know where they are?¡± ¡°If I did, do you think I¡¯d be stuck in this fortress at the edge of the world? I¡¯d have gone to retrieve them immediately. But don¡¯t get your hopes up. It¡¯s been hundreds of years. Even if something¡¯s left behind, it likely won¡¯t be in working condition.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Ian gave a bitter smile as they arrived at the castle at the heart of the fortress. A servant approached and greeted them. ¡°Make sure a meal is prepared. You can use any room on the second floor.¡± ¡°When will you begin the test?¡± ¡°Do you want to do it right now?¡± Just as Ian was about to answer, a terrible grinding noise suddenly swept through the castle. Grrrrrrrrrriiiind! ¡°¡­It¡¯s the outer gate.¡± ¡°This happens often. Hopefully, it¡¯s not inside the fortress walls.¡± Garavan¡¯s face remained remarkably calm. ¡°I¡¯ll head over first.¡± An rm bell rang out. ¡°If you look at the walls, you¡¯ll see a signal beacon rising. Head there.¡± Ian nodded and exited the castle. Three plumes of smoke rose from the western wall, signaling a Level 3 outer gate threat. By enhancing his body with magic and leaping across the rooftops, he quickly reached the walls. Upon arriving, the soldiers and knights looked startled. ¡°Who goes there?¡± ¡°Ian Berger. I came with Lord Garavan.¡± Ian showed the emblem on his cor. The golden insignia, more convincing than anything else, gleamed in the sunlight. The sharp-eyed knight¡¯s wariness slightly eased, though he kept his sword drawn, still warning him. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, and stay quiet.¡± Nodding, Ian peered beyond the fortress wall. In the not-too-distant area, an outer gate was opening. A massive rift had formed in the air, spilling forth a flood of crimson energy. Though Ian had rushed here, he realized upon surveying the scene that there wasn¡¯t much need for him to intervene. This was a star-shaped fortress near the defensive line. Cannons were already prepared, and soldiers quickly manned them, adjusting their aim with remarkable speed, likely aided by targeting magic. Magical circuits shimmered along the barrels of the cannons, glowing as they powered up. ¡°Ready to fire!¡± ¡°Good, hold!¡± Why aren¡¯t they firing right away? Closing the outer gate should be the priority, shouldn¡¯t it? The thought barely passed before Ian realized: they were waiting to harvest materials from the monsters. Kyaaah! A screech pierced the air as the rift widened, and grotesque monsters began pouring out. Just as Ian frowned at the horrifying sight, a booming voice echoed. ¡°Fire!¡± With the knight¡¯smand, the inside of the cannon red to life. Boom! The cannonball shot out with blinding speed, hitting the outer gate squarely. The precision and power were beyond what Ian had expected. Boom! Boom! The monsters, spilling out from the freshly torn rift, were shredded by the overwhelming firepower. Blood and chunks of flesh were sted into the sky, raining down. Though the barrage seemed relentless, Ian knew that if this were enough to stop them, the outer gate wouldn¡¯t be considered a threat. The gate, as if enraged, expanded further, spewing out even more monsters. Boom! Groooaaaan¡­! Finally, a monster tough enough to withstand the cannon fire emerged. Covered in a thick outer shell, it stretched its massive form and let out a shriek. Screeeeeech! The sound was so piercing it temporarily halted the cannon fire. Though the soldiers were well-trained through countless battles, resisting their primal instincts wasn¡¯t easy. The fact that they didn¡¯t scream or flee was worthy of praise. ¡°What are you doing? Fire again!¡± The knight quickly issued anothermand, and the cannons roared back to life. Boom! Boom! But the monster had already moved, rapidly advancing toward the fortress with terrifying speed. Kyaaah! Its fierce energy surged as it closed the distance, causing the soldiers to falter, though none abandoned their posts. Ian ced his hand on the sacred sword at his waist, but the knight beside him stopped him. ¡°Stay where you are.¡± As Ian stood puzzled, he saw figures leaping down from the lower wall of the fortress,nding with a heavy thud. ¡®Knights?¡¯ No, that was the wrong assumption. These weren¡¯t humans from the start. Though they were d in full armor, their movements felt artificial, almost mechanical. It was like watching dolls imitating the act of running. ¡®Golems.¡¯ There was no doubt these were creations of Garavan. Twelve of them, each equipped with different weapons. Shields, greatswords, spears, axes, hammers¡ªmost wielded heavy weapons and charged toward the muchrger monsters. Boom! A shield-bearing golem took the lead, but it couldn¡¯t fully withstand the impact and was thrown back. However, in the brief moment the monster¡¯s speed slowed, the other golemsunched a coordinated attack. A greatsword sliced through the monster¡¯s legs, stripping it of its mobility. Spears and axes pinned its back, preventing escape. The hammer came down on its head. Thud! Teeth, once firmly anchored in its jaw, scattered into the air, and the monster went limp, as if knocked unconscious. The golems didn¡¯t stop. They moved swiftly, targeting other monsters that had survived the cannon fire and were now charging toward the fortress. Their teamwork was impable¡ªmore efficient than many mercenary bands. Boom! Though the shield-bearing golem was battered and sent flying again, Ian couldn¡¯t feel pity. After all, these weren¡¯t living beings. Moreover, it was clear they had been designed with such situations in mind¡ªslow but incredibly durable. It was a sight worthy of apuse, but Ian felt an inexplicable unease watching the golems. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 89 Chapter 89 As Ian narrowed his eyes and watched, Garavan appeared, apanied by additional golems. The knights, upon seeing him, quickly shouted. ¡°Cease fire!¡± The deafening sound of the cannons ceased, and they began chanting Garavan¡¯s name. ¡°Ga! Ra! Van!¡± ¡°Ga! Ra! Van!¡± It was clear how much they trusted him. At Garavan¡¯s gesture, the golems formed a formation around him. From above, it was easy to see everything. Grotesque monsters poured out of the outer gate, rushing toward Garavan with hostility. But the monsters, charging with their heavy bodies, were ughtered on the spot. It all happened in an instant. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Ian blinked. When the sorcerer personally joined the battle, the golems¡¯ movements became noticeably different. Where they previously seemed like a group of mercenaries, now they moved like a trained order of knights. It was iparable to Audrey¡¯s golems. ¡®¡­Is that tinum?¡¯ Bronze, steel, silver, tinum, gems, and meteors. Considering Audrey¡¯s golems were made of silver, the next step would indeed be tinum. Since golems made of gems were Level 6 or higher and it was unrealistic to possess that many, it was best to exclude that possibility. ¡°Wo!¡± Soldiers and knights alike shouted with fervor. The sight of golems, armed in thick armor and wielding heavy weapons, defeating monsters muchrger than themselves, filled the onlookers with a powerful sense of catharsis. In the face of such overwhelming strength, the grotesque monsters were visibly terrified. They hesitated, retreating, and soon turned their backs, fleeing into the forest beyond the fortress. Garavan did not bother to pursue them. Screeeech, screeeech! He approached the outer gate, where the crack was expanding with a pulsating red energy. Gathering his magical power, he struck it. Boom! Like shattered ss reversing in time, the crack closed and eventually disappeared without a trace. All that remained were the mangled corpses of the monsters. Garavan left the golems where they stood and climbed up to the fortress wall. ¡°I thought you were lost and wandering. So, you were here?¡± ¡°They asked me not to interfere. Thanks to that, I could enjoy the show.¡± ¡°Really? Good job. What did you think of them? My creations.¡± ¡°They were far more impressive than I expected. It was like watching a well-trained order of knights.¡± Garavan smiled with satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to hear that from the Red Spear Knight, the so-called Protector of the East.¡± ¡°Well, to correct you, I am no knight.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just the personal opinion of a mere mercenary.¡± ¡°You¡¯re a mercenary?¡± ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? I¡¯m working as a mercenary. That¡¯s why I took on this request.¡± ¡°¡­I thought you were joking.¡± As Garavan awkwardlyughed, Ian looked down at the soldiers beingmanded by the knights below the fortress wall. At some point, they had gone outside and were collecting the corpses of the monsters. They seemed to care little for the blood that was everywhere, focusing instead on recovering the durable hides of the monsters that had withstood the bombardment, and most importantly, the magic stones. Garavan turned his head to follow Ian¡¯s gaze. ¡°Those byproducts are the main source of ie for this fortress. Quite lucrative, really. Half of the profits go toward buying food and ammunition, though.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that supposed to be supported by the government?¡± ¡°The government buys the bones, hides, blood, and magic stones from the monsters at a premium. What¡¯s left is basically my allowance. Thanks to that, I was able to acquire materials needed for golem production. If it weren¡¯t for the maintenance costs, I wouldn¡¯t even be here. Tsk.¡± It seemed even a Level 6 with rank could not be free from financial troubles. With a wry smile at this practical issue, Ian asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, how much does it cost for a single golem?¡± The thick heavy armor, the precise internalponents, and you can¡¯t use subpar weapons, either. In the end, it all came down to money. Garavan seemed to have been waiting for that question and told Ian, who blinked in surprise. ¡°Does it cost that much?¡± ¡°Of course. Just so you know, if you factor in my fee, the total cost goes up by several times. It¡¯s all handmade, you see. It¡¯s basically a work of art. Do you think there aren¡¯t maintenance costs? Golem sorcerers, my friend, need to be wealthy.¡± Garavan spoke with a hint ofmentation as he walked away, and Ian followed him. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up making garbage golems with trash materials.¡± ¡°Is that from experience?¡± ¡°Indeed. No matter how skilled an artisan is, good materials yield good results; it¡¯s aw of nature. I don¡¯t know why you want to learn about golems, but I can tell you one thing for sure.¡± ¡°¡­?¡± ¡°If you n to make golems yourself, don¡¯t skimp on costs. You must use the Gimir alloy for the shape memory. When etching the magic circuits, be sure to include blue tear powder. If you try to save money by using red tear powder, you¡¯ll regret itter.¡± With unnecessary worry, Ian chuckled. He couldn¡¯t tell Garavan, but he had no intention of making them himself. However, he was keen on learning more about golems. Given that he had obtained the power source from the dragon, his ns had changed. ¡®Maybe I¡¯ll stay here for a while?¡¯ It seemed reasonable to go hunting around here to gain practical experience. The ie from that could be considered an added bonus. The more he thought about it, the better it seemed. ¡°Garavan! We just baked some bread; would you like some?¡± A man waved his hand, and the savory aroma wafted through the air. ¡°Give me two pieces.¡± Garavan shared the bread with Ian, who found himself eating as they walked. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°Hurry up and eat. Others will being out with food soon.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Garavan devoured a piece of bread in just three bites. As soon as his hands were free, he quickly shared whatever food came his way. Bread, meat, boiled potatoes, fruit¡ªthere was a variety. Though the freshness might have waned a bit, it was surprising how often they handed out food. Ian felt a refreshing sense ofmunity. Garavan was a nobleman, and he was even the lord of this Helrem fortress. Yet, the residents spoke to him like they were chatting with a friendly neighbor, freely offering him things. ¡°Don¡¯t the townspeople treat their lord too familiarly?¡± ¡°When necessary, I assert my authority, so it¡¯s fine. They¡¯re just being grateful, aren¡¯t they? Honestly, I prefer it this way.¡± ¡°I would rather sit down and eat leisurely.¡± ¡°Sorry about that. But at least you have some snacks, right? Once you¡¯ve eaten¡­ it¡¯s time to work.¡± ¡°Excuse me?¡± Garavan gestured for Ian to look ahead. In the heart of Helrem Fortress, the central za appeared. Although it was called a za, it was just a bare patch of earth. In a city, there would have been bricksid out and arge fountain installed at the center, surrounded by benches. Instead, here stood golems covered in the blood of recently defeated monsters, looming ominously in ce of benches. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve fallen into a trap and ended up in an arena,¡± Ian remarked, looking around at the residents gathered to watch. ¡°Sorry about that. But I have to keep my promises.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember you making any promises.¡± ¡°Is that so? Now that you mention it, it seems like I haven¡¯t. But what of it?¡± Garavan grinned and gestured. The golems took a step forward. ¡°Choose which of my children you want to fight. This is just a test anyway. I won¡¯t have to intervene, so don¡¯t worry. This will not harm you in any way.¡± ¡°That sounds a bit like you¡¯re trying to gain fame at my expense. At first, you wanted to check the level of the golems.¡± ¡°Please understand. If I can show the residents this kind of performance, they¡¯ll trust me and stay here in Helrem Fortress, right?¡± ¡°Is it okay to break them?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s unavoidable, then so be it, but I¡¯d appreciate it if you could hold back. And do not break their heads ¡®under any circumstances.¡¯ I can remake everything else, but we have a shortage of spare heads. Can you promise me that?¡± It was absurd that he had to make a promise like this, but Audrey also valued the heads of the golems, so Ian nodded in response. ¡°Alright, then choose. By the way, I¡¯m confident that none of my children have been graded yet, but they must be of tinum grade. You¡¯ll be in for a surprise if youpare them to Audrey¡¯s golems.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fight the one with the spear.¡± ¡°Good eye. That one is the fifteenth strongest of my children.¡± ¡°Is there a gap between the golems?¡± ¡°¡­No, not really. I was just trying to sound impressive.¡± A golem wielding a spear, specifically a halberd, stepped forward. ¡°We¡¯ll say that the match ends when you surrender or if you strike my child¡¯s neck or heart.¡± Ian drew the holy sword at his waist but paused. After all, if he fought with the holy sword, it wouldn¡¯t be a fair test. The golem wouldn¡¯t have a weapon ofparable level. He borrowed a sword instead and swung it lightly through the air before nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± Before he could finish, Garavan pulled out a dagger. Paat! A pure white dagger, Baekokru, appeared in his hand like magic. It felt like ages since he held it, but he threw it naturally without any hesitation. Shwiik! The light streaking through the air was deflected lightly by the spear of the golem. Following the dagger, Ian advanced and brought his sword up with force. It was a speed that Audrey¡¯s golem couldn¡¯t react to. Kaaang! ¡°Oh?¡± But it was blocked. The golem immediately countered. Seeing the spear aiming for his head, Ian lowered his stance. The im of being tinum grade, higher than even the silver grade, was not mere boast. The golem didn¡¯t seem eager to relent once it seized the momentum and began to push Ian back. ¡°Whoa!¡± The onlookers gasped in awe. The golem¡¯s movements were nothing short of dazzling. With every swing of the spear, a fierce wind surged, slicing through the air and kicking up clouds of dust. ¡®It¡¯s fast.¡¯ Ian couldn¡¯t help but admire it while focusing on evasion. From a distance, it had seemed impressive, but now, in direct confrontation, Ian realized just how sharp and heavy the golem¡¯s attacks were. It felt as if there were a person inside the thick heavy armor. Yet, amidst the keen sensations, he couldn¡¯t feel the presence of any living being. Chachachachack! Instead, the faint sound of dozens, if not hundreds, of gears interlocking and a cylinder moving echoed in the background. ¡®This is fun.¡¯ While Audrey¡¯s golem had felt like hitting a sandbag, Garavan¡¯s golem gave off the impression of training seriously. Suddenly, the golem adopted a wide stance. It raised the halberd, ready to split Ian in two. Kwaaaang! The ground shook and cracked beneath the impact. But that wasn¡¯t the end. The golem retrieved its spear and aimed for Ian¡¯s heart. He couldn¡¯t help but smirk. [Bloodw Style, Return to Heaven] Kaaang! The metal shed, producing a clear ringing sound as the spear tip was deflected outward. Ian swung his sword again, targeting the exposed left shoulder of the golem. Kwajijik! The solid outer armor crumpled as if struck by a blunt weapon, damaging the internalponents. Then, Ian witnessed an unbelievable sight. The golem, with its one remaining arm, adjusted its grip on the spear and began to move its fingers gently. ¡®¡­¡­?¡¯ That was undoubtedly an unnecessary motion. It could even be seen as a habit that appeared when a person was tense. Moreover, it had no connection to the subsequent attack. With doubts in his mind, Ian plunged his sword into the golem¡¯s neck. As he watched the golem freeze in that position, he released his grip on the sword and stepped back. ¡°Ha ha ha ha! Excellent! Truly excellent!¡± Garavan apuded with a wide smile, and Ian felt a sense of unease. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 90 Chapter 90 ¡°Are you satisfied?¡± ¡°Of course! But I¡¯d like to hear your honest thoughts on how it felt to face my golem.¡± Ian swallowed his questions and replied. ¡°It was impressive. I honestly thought there was a person inside. What level of mana stone did you use? The output seems quite significant.¡± Garavan spread his hands wide, revealing his five fingers. ¡°Level 5. I would have liked to try Level 6, but I figured that sheer output alone wouldn¡¯t be enough, so I gave up. Those who practice martial arts often say: mind, body, and magic. If one of these three iscking, then it¡¯s not perfect.¡± ¡°¡­Does that apply to golems as well?¡± Garavan retrieved the destroyed golem with a regretful look as he used another golem. ¡°Why not? I canpensate for the others with my efforts. Anyway, thank you. If martial arts can be applied, I can make up for the skills through my weapons.¡± ¡°Does that mean we won¡¯t have to spar anymore?¡± ¡°Are you saying I should destroy all my golems? I¡¯d love to suggest a multiple vs. one match, but it would be a shame to break so many of them. Unfortunately, I¡¯m the only one who can repair them in this fortress. I don¡¯t want to overwork myself for a moment of satisfaction.¡± ¡°In that case, this contract is practically over.¡± ¡°It seems that way. I¡¯m sorry for wasting your time. You¡¯ll only break even with five gold coins, won¡¯t you? I¡¯ll add a little more, so don¡¯t feel too upset.¡± Ian rolled his eyes. It definitely felt like a waste of time to return empty-handed aftering all this way. Even if he thought of it as just a short getaway, there was a way to make this time worthwhile. ¡°I don¡¯t need the extra payment. I¡¯d like to stay here for a while and learn about golems. Is that possible?¡± ¡°¡­Hmm, so you want to stay here? For how long?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be more than a month, at most.¡± Garavan nodded. ¡°Nothing wrong with that. However, you¡¯ll need to help if the outer gate opens.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was hoping for.¡± While staying here, he could refine his skills and integrate the experiences and techniques he hadn¡¯t been able to digest during recent events. With Garavan¡¯s permission, Ian was allowed to stay at the Helrem Fortress. The daily routine was incredibly intense, but it was also thoroughly satisfying. Garavan¡¯s training proved to be immensely beneficial. He didn¡¯t just provide theoretical knowledge; he handed Ian a medium-sized golem stored in the warehouse for practical exercises. The thickyer of dust covering it indirectly indicated that it had been neglected for a long time, but Ian didn¡¯t mind. In fact, he was pleasantly surprised to be allowed to work on such a thing. It had been a long time since he had disassembled armor and repaired damaged circuits himself. ¡°Yaaaawn!¡± Meanwhile, the actual owner of the golem was sprawled on an old sofa, yawning widely. Ian chuckled at the sounding from behind him and spoke without turning around. ¡°You seem tired.¡± ¡°Try giving lectures for hours every evening. You¡¯ll see how tiring it is.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s easy to meet a student who learns two things when you teach them one?¡± Garavanughed, incredulous. ¡°Right, I¡¯m lucky to have met such a smart student. Thanks to you, I only manage to sleep at dawn.¡± ¡°Your days and nights will soon be reversed.¡± ¡°Heh, I¡¯m used to that. The outer gate doesn¡¯t only open when the sun is out, you know? It opens at dawn when everyone is asleep and even during heavy rain. Guarding the fortress is quite exhausting. The lord is even busier. When you rise through the ranks, you might think it¡¯s all glory, but the reality is very harsh. Level 6 is just the beginning. It¡¯s a battleground among superhumans. Ah, this was pointless chatter.¡± Garavan stretched as if to shake off sleep and looked at Ian. ¡°What I wanted to say is that I¡¯m postponing my own duties to help you.¡± ¡°Are you trying to unt that? Shall I help you with that?¡± ¡°Are you?¡± ¡°I could at least keep youpany. Just for a bit.¡± ¡°¡­I appreciate the sentiment, but this isn¡¯t something someone like you should be doing.¡± ¡°What kind of work is it?¡± ¡°That is¡­.¡± Garavan closed his mouth. By now, it was familiar. He would act that way when he didn¡¯t want to answer a question. Having spent about two weeks here, Ian was convinced that Garavan was hiding something. ¡°¡­There is something.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°By the way, student, do you have time to talk when you should be concentrating?¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve gotten the hang of it now after working on circuits for a few days.¡± ¡°As a teacher, it¡¯s my duty to guide a student who has be toocent. Let me take a look.¡± Garavan hopped off the sofa and approached Ian with brisk little steps, scrutinizing the circuits Ian had worked on with a keen gaze. While it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to nitpick, considering he was a beginner, Ian was surprisingly meticulous and thorough. This was indeed a situation worthy of praise. ¡°¡­Why did you carve this part deeper?¡± ¡°It¡¯s also the most vulnerable area, and when the output increases, that¡¯s where the force is applied the strongest. The durability here is probably higher than in other areas for that reason.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember teaching you that. There¡¯s no such content in the books, right?¡± ¡°I noticed you had already done it on the other side. I figured it out byparing both sides.¡± At Ian¡¯s answer, Garavan shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve learned about this field before, haven¡¯t you? Be honest. It¡¯s understandable if you have the theory, but having such understanding in a practical setting doesn¡¯t make sense. You must have touched golems before.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too superficial?¡± Not knowing the basics. Lacking fundamental terms andmon knowledge. ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all because you learned it on the sidelines. I had a friend who was knowledgeable about this type of golem.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not too old, are you? I¡¯d like to meet that friend of yours. I think you¡¯d get along well.¡± Garavan gave Ian a pat on the back as if to encourage him. ¡°Anyway, well done. Why don¡¯t you take a break now?¡± ¡°If it were up to me, I¡¯d want to do that, but I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll have time again if I don¡¯t do it now. I need to learn while I have the opportunity.¡± ¡°That passion is truly admirable. You¡¯re in the right mindset to learn. If I were a professor at the Imperial Academy, the Akashic, and you were my student, I would have taken great care of you. I¡¯d consider making you my assistant.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s why I¡¯m saying this, Garavan. You would have been very popr as a professor.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m handsome?¡± Ian narrowed his eyes. How many people would really like a dwarf with a bushy beard? Especially among students, there wouldn¡¯t be many. The kids in that age group would ce great importance on appearance. He disregarded the ridiculous im that he was handsome and continued speaking. ¡°The sses aren¡¯t boring at all. You seem to manage the pace well. I especially like how you express the core content concisely. You should apply to Akashicter. With your current experience, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible.¡± ¡°¡­Professor. A glorious position. I¡¯ll think about it.¡± ¡°Since we¡¯re having this casual chat, may I ask why you¡¯re being so kind to me?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Ian took a step back and looked up at the kneeling golem. It had a rugged appearance, but its weightiness gave a sense of security. Especially the w marks on its face gave it a veteran soldier¡¯s feel. ¡°This golem, it was one you used before you reached your destination, wasn¡¯t it? Is it really okay for someone like me, an outsider, to handle it so carelessly?¡± ¡°Since I gave you permission, it¡¯s not careless. And did you just now think to ask that? It seems a bitte for such a question.¡± ¡°I had thought about it from the beginning. I thought it was unnecessary to ask, so I kept my mouth shut.¡± ¡°Hmm, doesn¡¯t the condition tell you? There was some attachment left to keep it here, but I would have either discarded it orpletely forgotten about it soon. If it¡¯s going to be thrown away anyway, it¡¯s better to make it useful while I can. Besides, there isn¡¯t another mage in this Helrum Fortress who knows how to control a golem, so don¡¯t hesitate to handle it. It wouldn¡¯t matter if it got broken to the point of being unusable.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to worry about that?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± In response to Garavan¡¯s questioning gaze, Ian deliberately ced his hand on the cold metal and began to channel his magical power. Golems are simr to humans. Given that they were originally made from y to rece humans, their basic structures must be simr. Though itcked a power source, which could be seen as a heart, it could perform that role instead. He slowly infused magical power into the circuits etched inside his gloves. Wuuuuuu¡­. Like blood flowing through veins. He could feel the magical power beginning to flow through the circuits he had carefully restored over the past week, and the broken magical circuits were connecting one by one, like streetmps lighting up one after another. Guuuuuuu. The veteran soldier that had been kneeling for a long time in this shabby ce opened its eyes. Green light seeped through the w marks on its face, and it rose with a creaking sound. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve really fixed it.¡± ¡°Wait? You made it move? The power source is now being substituted by your magical power?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it impressive?¡± ¡°¡­Is the magical consumption okay? It¡¯s old, so it might not be efficient.¡± ¡°I think it can move for a bit. But how do I control it?¡± Garavan smiled widely. ¡°You¡¯re truly a student who makes teaching enjoyable. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± *** ¡°Wow.¡± Garavan walked down the cold corridor holding a candle. As befits a fortress, there was no trace of aesthetic sense in this ce; it was exceedingly deste. But now he was grinning, reflecting on the events from just moments ago. Ian. The third son of the Berger family; the more he saw him, the more he found him to be a strange and interesting friend. At first, when he heard Ian wanted to learn about golems, he thought it was a joke, but after watching him for a bit, he realized it was genuine. With a frightening level of concentration, he read the books he handed him, understanding the contents, and came back with key questions. It didn¡¯t stop there. For every one thing he taught him, he found out two or three more. Of course, not everything was perfect. But those were problems arising from inexperience. ¡®I feel like I¡¯m seeing Audrey.¡¯ It was a pity that he was a warrior, not a mage. He felt as if he wanted to take him on as a disciple. He felt that this was turning from a casual teaching session into something sincere. Garavan reached the end of the corridor. It was a blocked-off area, but with a light gesture of his hand, magical power spread out like ripples, and soon after, another passage appeared. This passage had a spiral staircase leading down. Each step he took echoed in his ears with whispering sounds. -¡­¡­. Garavan hated this moment. With a frown, he felt his feet grow heavy, but he couldn¡¯t afford to stop. -¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. At first, the murmuring voices were low, but suddenly they became clear. A chill ran down his spine, and for a moment, Garavan felt as if his breath was taken away, but it was just the overwhelming presence of someone else. It wasn¡¯t a big deal. He reassured himself. -¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± -¡õ?¡õ, ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡°You¡¯re especially impatient today.¡± -¡õ¡õ ¡õ?¡õ. ¡°Isn¡¯t that something you already knew when you contracted with me?¡± Having reached the bottom of the staircase, he was greeted by a headless stone statue. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 91 Chapter 91 The headless statue symbolized Tand¨¦ot, one of the Twelve Lords of Guardianship. A statue meant to project solemnity was now a sorry sight. Its armor was shattered in various ces, and the shield on its left arm was reduced to a mere fragment, leaving it bare and exposed. The mace in its right hand was battered and misshapen. The two relics, meant to protect and defend, couldn¡¯t serve their purpose in such a state. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Garavan had seen it enough to be used to it, yet he could never lift his head without shame when looking at the statue¡¯s disgraceful condition. It weighed on his conscience. His stomach churned; he felt the urge to empty everything he had eaten that day. But just as he was sinking into contemtion, a voice interrupted him once again, ringing clearly in his ears. -¡õ¡õ¡õ, ¡õ¡õ¡õ, ¡õ¡õ¡õ. Passing by the statue of the lord and stepping further inside, he entered a wide space, giving the sensation of floating through water. No light existed here, yet Garavan could see everything with sharp rity. It wasn¡¯t that he had special vision; this space itself was unique. This was originally a secret ce reserved for the lord, connected to the fortress¡¯s exterior. But now, it served as an altar and temple for an Outer God. With a grim expression, Garavan moved forward. There was a faintly writhing sack there. Garavan let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Still alive? That¡¯s unfortunate.¡± Those who wield magic don¡¯t die easily. In other words, even if they wished for death, it wouldn¡¯te easily. Garavan lifted the sack. Though he was a mage, his natural Dwarven strength made tasks like these trivial. But with his race¡¯s small stature, he could only drag it along. The person inside the sack in his right hand spoke. ¡°S¡­pare¡­ me¡­ or¡­ just¡­ end it¡­.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen. You¡¯re destined to be sacrifices.¡± From the sack in his left hand came another voice. ¡°The lord¡­ will not¡­ forgive¡­ you.¡± At that, Garavan smiled widely. ¡°I¡¯m sure. I know full well that none of this can be forgiven. Do you think I¡¯m unaware? But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve already crossed the river of no return.¡± He ced the sack on the altar. ¡°How ironic, though. After all, you¡¯re the ones who massacred the vige.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± He repeated the process. Garavan muttered as if making an excuse. ¡°Salvation was never in my sights. I knew that day that, like you, I had no salvation. Sad as it is, it¡¯s my fate.¡± There was no response. Only breathing could be heard from within the sack. ¡°But nothing changes. I¡¯m still alive, and my resolve remains the same.¡± He moved all the piled sacks onto the altar. Garavan cast a cold gaze at the statue beyond the altar. Unlike the lord¡¯s statue at the entrance, this one was rtively intact. The robed figure with four arms had its hood drawn deep over its headless form, and despite the emptiness, Garavan could feel its gaze. ¡°Please, partake.¡± Thud! With those words, a dull sound echoed from the sack on the altar, followed by a burst. Thud-thud-thud-thud-thud! Thick, red liquid spurted out from the gaps in the sack. The smell of blood filled the air, stinging Garavan¡¯s nose. He twitched his eyes. The statue didn¡¯t absorb the blood; it trickled down freely. In that chilling atmosphere, Garavan swallowed his rising difort and spoke again. ¡°Please, partake. As promised, here is the offering.¡± -¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡°I did as you desired. I kept to the date, fulfilled the numbers. What dissatisfaction do you have?¡± -¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ. ¡°I understand. Ick discipline.¡± -¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡õ¡õ. ¡°I understand. You are graciously overlooking my impudence.¡± -¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡õ¡õ. ¡°¡­There is an outsider named Ian Berger staying here.¡± -¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ. Garavan¡¯s eyes widened. He swallowed hard, questioning what he had heard. Even when the sacrifices cursed him, he¡¯d shown no reaction, but this time he clenched his teeth. And so, he replied. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± -¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡°No.¡± -Ian. Garavan frowned, ring at the statue. His behavior was as irreverent as could be, especially considering he was addressing an Outer God¡¯s statue¡ªa madman¡¯s act. One moment¡¯s whim could turn him into a sacrifice, just like those in the sack moments ago. The loquacious Outer God chuckled,ughing noisily. Garavan shouted in protest. -¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ, ¡õ¡õ. ¡°That¡¯s a breach of contract!¡± -¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡°You promised to ept only the sacrifices I designated!¡± At that moment, the blood that had been trickling down slowly began to be absorbed into the statue. Reluctantly, as though unwilling to feed, yet not a single drop was left. Even the scent vanished. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± -¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ. Garavan remained silent. The aura emanating from the statue snuffed out, like a candle¡¯s me. This was a contract. In exchange for forbidden knowledge, he had vowed human sacrifices to the Faceless One. Not once had he broken that promise, nor had anyone discovered it. He was fully aware this act was wrong, but he had never regretted it. Without this pact, he likely wouldn¡¯t be alive today. Thus, he always felt as if he were walking a tightrope. He thought he was cautiously advancing, but it seemed he had finally reached the end. ¡®This is a first.¡¯ It was the first time the offering had been refused, and the first time a specific target had been requested. ¡®Is there something special about Ian Berger?¡¯ Looking at his recent aplishments, it was true he was quite a remarkable individual. But here, in the fortress of Helrem, nothing significant had happened that would particrly intrigue an Outer God. As Garavan cleaned the altar, the question gnawed at him, but he found no satisfying answer. Days passed. He was prepared to act if anything unusual arose, but the world remained as mundane as ever. However, the one he dealt with was an Outer God. Although he offered sacrifices, Garavan didn¡¯t truly follow or believe in the deity. ¡°How much longer do you n to stay here?¡± Ian, who had been amusing himself with creatures from the Outer Gate using a golem, paused at the question. He¡¯d like nothing more than to settle down here for a while. Aside from the food, which he hadints about, the ce wasn¡¯t half bad overall. Not only was it a valuable learning experience, but Helrem Fortress was an excellent hunting ground as well. The frequent openings of the Outer Gate brought in a steady stream of profitable opportunities. At this rate, he might even raise enough to meet the Judge¡¯s expected fee. But, sensing that further stay might be unwee, he gave a measured response. ¡°I should head back by the end of this week.¡± ¡°Good timing.¡± ¡°Why, nning to send me off with a parting gift?¡± Garavan gave a faint smile. ¡°Got something saved up? You ought to give your teacher a proper gift.¡± ¡°A fountain pen, perhaps?¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer something of quality. Like a Level 7 mana stone.¡± ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll have to think about that one.¡± A rather valuable item for a gift. As Ian used the Bane of Evil to close the Outer Gate, he nced at Garavan. Despite their light-hearted exchange, Garavan¡¯s gaze was serious. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve bitten into something bitter.¡± ¡°Are you really a noble? You have quite the lowbrow expressions.¡± Garavan responded with a sour look, and Ian smirked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it charming? So, quit dodging the question.¡± ¡°¡­The Outer Gate has been opening too frequently.¡± ¡°Sounds like a flimsy excuse. Isn¡¯t it usually like this?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s never been like this. If not for you, we¡¯d be endlessly firing our cannons.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re dismissing me over a mere inconvenience?¡± ¡°You are the cause.¡± Ian looked puzzled at Garavan¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°Just ept it as it is. I can¡¯t exin it any further.¡± All Ian could do was nod begrudgingly, feeling somewhat unsatisfied. Even after that, he continued to close the Outer Gates near the fortress. That night, Garavan headed once more to the fortress¡¯s underground chambers. Although he still had time before the next sacrifice, he felt the need to prepare, as there was no guarantee he¡¯d find suitable offerings on schedule. He descended the dark, spiral staircase by the light of a single candle, passing the desecrated statue, and entered a small shrine. In the center of the room stood an altar and a faceless statue with four arms. Behind ity a hidden passage leading outside the fortress. As he moved quietly, a voice echoed once more. -¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡°¡­!¡± Garavan flinched, stepping back. -¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡°I warned you this was a breach of contract.¡± -¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ, ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡°The final¡­ offering?¡± The Outer God spoke, suggesting that if Ian Berger were offered as a sacrifice, no more offerings would be necessary. It whispered to him about ending the pact. For a moment, Garavan hesitated, tempted by the thought that he could end this horrific agreement with a single sacrifice. But then he let out a dry chuckle. As if it would end that easily. To make full use of the knowledge he had gained from the Outer God, he¡¯d need to continue these offerings. What he needed, after all, were human heads. ¡°That would be¡­ difficult.¡± It seemed his refusal had displeased the Outer God. -¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ. ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. -¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. -¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. The voice grew increasingly hostile, radiating an intense hunger and deep frustration. Words, simr and repetitive, pounded into his mind. ¡°Enough¡­!¡± -¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡õ¡õ¡õ. ¡õ¡õ¡õ. But it didn¡¯t stop. It continued, like a child demanding to be heard. Garavan, gasping for air, fell to his knees as the words turned into an unending noise, ringing in his ears. Beeeeeep! He felt nauseous. Struggling against the madness, he clung desperately to his sanity. If he let his guard down for even a second, he feared he might beg for mercy and agree to its demands. Crunch! Gritting his teeth to keep himself from uttering weak words, he clenched his fists until they felt as if they¡¯d shatter. How long had he been there? Suddenly regaining his senses, Garavan jerked his head up. ¡°!¡± The statue that had stood behind the altar was gone. No one would have stolen that horrid thing. Realizing something had gone terribly wrong, he staggered to his feet. For reasons he couldn¡¯t understand, the Outer God he¡¯d made a pact with was insistent on iming Ian Berger. ¡ª ¡°Ian! Are you in there? Wake up!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Ian opened his eyes. Though he¡¯d been sound asleep, the loud pounding on the door forced him awake. ¡°Ian!¡± The booming voice was unmistakably Garavan¡¯s. He didn¡¯t know why Garavan was looking for him so urgently at dawn, but he felt certain Garavan woulde in if he didn¡¯t respond. Bam! Sure enough, Garavan entered, unlocking the door with magic as thetch clicked open. It was a rude intrusion, but Garavan didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°Get ready.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°A train will soon arrive from the defensive line to collect byproducts. You¡¯re leaving on it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. The train will be here soon.¡± Garavan¡¯s face was deeply troubled as he delivered his hurried message. Caught off guard, Ian agreed, albeit reluctantly. With the host insisting he leave, there wasn¡¯t much sense in arguing to stay. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 92 Chapter 92 After hurriedly washing and changing clothes, Ian stepped out of his room to find Garavan waiting. With irritation in his eyes, Garavan snapped at him. ¡°Why do you take so long? I told you toe quickly!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ian looked at Garavan, confused by his uncharacteristic impatience. It would make sense if there were a reason, but he had no idea what could be behind this strange mood. Garavan gestured roughly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He moved quickly, short legs hustling forward. Ian couldn¡¯t help but question him as he stared at the back of Garavan¡¯s head. ¡°Would it be too much to ask for an exnation?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡± ¡°You have a knack for being frustrating, don¡¯t you? Why keep so many secrets?¡± ¡°Better to know now¡ªmages are all like this.¡± Ian let out a dryugh at his curt response. What had him so on edge? His usual calm was nowhere to be seen. There was still plenty of time before the train was scheduled to arrive, yet Garavan was uncharacteristically anxious. ¡°It¡¯ste. Toote.¡± The empty tform didn¡¯t help; he kept pacing, unable to stay still for even a moment. Perhaps Garavan had sent word ahead, as the doors at the far end of the railway, which should have been closed, were already wide open. ¡°When is iting?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. Early morning trains like this don¡¯t have fixed schedules.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s a chance it might note at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯lle. It has to.¡± ¡°Garavan.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Is the reason you¡¯re sending me away because my staying here would cause a problem?¡± Garavan nodded. ¡°Yes. If you stay here, there¡¯ll be trouble.¡± ¡°So, if I leave, the problem will be solved?¡± ¡°Most likely.¡± ¡°Not exactly reassuring.¡± ¡°But it¡¯ll be safer than here.¡± ¡°Safer¡ªthat sounds like someone¡¯s after me.¡± Garavan nced at Ian, not bothering to deny it. ¡°¡­You can¡¯t die here.¡± ¡°Is it because it would be inconvenient for you if I did?¡± ¡°That¡¯s part of it, yes. But more than that, your existence would be wasted dying in a ce like this. I see potential for you to grow. Unlike me.¡± ¡°Then couldn¡¯t you just protect me so I don¡¯t die?¡± ¡°Me? And how would I manage that?¡± He seemed resigned, as if he had no way to protect Ian. ¡°If even a Level 6 mage like you can¡¯t do anything, then the enemy must be incredibly powerful?¡± ¡°Powerful¡­ powerful? I¡¯m not even sure they¡¯re the type that can be defined that way.¡± ¡°Are they one of the ¡®Ten Thousand Demons¡¯?¡± Ian could think of three individuals from the Ten Thousand Demons: The Necromancer, Riorg Ribe. The Phantom Chaser, Ok Aira. The Regicide, Eivia. Each of the three had a reason to hold a grudge against Ian, so it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if any of them came looking for him. To face them directly? Even with Garavan¡¯s extraordinary rank, there¡¯d be no hope against them. If even the heroes couldn¡¯t defeat them in one blow, what chance did Garavan have? He might stand in their way, but it would be like crushing an ant under a finger¡ªhe¡¯d be swept aside. There was another point to consider. Suppose one of the members from the Ten Thousand Demons wasing. How would they even know toe here? Their movements are notoriously secretive. If it were somehow possible to know in advance, the heroes would have already hunted them down. Garavan chuckled bitterly when the term ¡°Ten Thousand Demons¡± was mentioned. ¡°The Ten Thousand Demons¡­ as terrifying as they are, I¡¯d almost prefer them¡­.¡± Suddenly, his words were drowned out by a harsh noise. Screeee! A door opened nearby. Though Ian had heard that sky-tearing sound countless times, it still hadn¡¯t be familiar. Even if it was simr, it always felt new. ¡°You should get going¡­.¡± Screeeeeech! ¡°¡­?¡± Ian blinked, doubting his ears. Just now¡­ did he hear it again? Screeeeeech! Screeeeeech! The noise echoed continuously. ¡°Wait, this¡­¡± Even Ian, who had seen much, felt his voice tremble faintly as he realized what this meant. The gates kept opening. His heart, which had been calm as if in a deep sleep, began to beat faster. Ding ding ding! rms red from all directions, and signal fires rose. Thick, ashen smoke billowed from every corner of the fortress, as if it had be a massive sacrificial altar, emphasizing the gravity of the situation. ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Garavan muttered, his voice heavy with regret, a tone Ian could clearly understand. Ian stepped closer, his voice insistent as he questioned Garavan. ¡°What did you mean by that? Did you know this wasing?¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t say.¡± ¡°Even now, you¡¯re saying that? This isn¡¯t the time to keep your mouth shut!¡± ¡°And what would you have me do? Stand here chatting with you? Just wait for the train. Given the situation, it might not even stop¡ªit could leave as soon as it arrives. Don¡¯t wait for it to halt; just jump on.¡± Boom! ¡°Wait? Not a chance.¡± Ian¡¯s gaze snapped to the sound of an explosion nearby. Screeeeeeeech! He could see the sky tearing open, fragments scattering like shattered ss, dissolving like snow at his feet. A gate opening right in front of him. Ian let out a bitterugh. Just my luck. So, this is reality. There¡¯s no point in pretending otherwise. He¡¯d thought he might be spared the curse of being in a region where gates open constantly. That was a huge mistake. Ian summoned mes in his hand. Whoosh! [Bane of Evil ¨C Form 1: Meteor Spear] ¡°Hrrngh!¡± The mes transformed into a zing spear, a sh slicing through the air. Ian had practiced this stance hundreds of times, refined through countless battles. As the spear struck the open gate, the mes exploded, engulfing the cracks in the fabric of space. The debris didn¡¯t matter; what mattered was stopping the monsters from pouring out. The soldiers defending the fortress seemed to share his sense of urgency. Boom! Boom! Cannons roared all around, shaking the ground. Though the situation was sudden, their response was swift. But as the gunfire ceased, cries and screams followed. There was no time to waste. Ian sprinted, leaping onto the nearest rooftop. Ignoring Garavan¡¯s voice calling his name in shock, he jumped to the highest vantage point he could find. It wasn¡¯t a great height, but it offered a view of his surroundings. ¡­This isn¡¯t good. Sure enough, two more gates were already open within his line of sight. Monsters spilled out, spreading chaos as they charged into homes, smelling the presence of humans. It was a massacre¡ªno disaster could be worse. He wanted to save the people, but there was no effective way to do so from this distance. Using Pamael here would only cause more harm. Closing the gates was the only option. Without a second thought, Ian hurled the Meteor Spear. No time to measure distance; despite his unsteady stance, he instinctively found the perfect strength in his arm and shoulder. Whoosh! Direct hit. The gate burned fiercely as it began to seal shut. Screeeam! A scream echoed nearby. ¡°¡­.¡± Who could have predicted this? That gates would open within the fortress walls, a ce thought safe so long as the barriers held. That monsters would emerge in the early dawn, ughtering people. All the civilians could do was grab kitchen knives and other meager weapons to defend themselves. Yet, even they were not entirely without hope. Snap out of it! Garavan¡¯s booming voice echoed. High above, he floated in the air. Immense magic burst from him, and golems sprang forth, charging down the streets to engage the monsters. Where had he hidden such a number of golems? Ian watched as soldiers and civilians narrowly escaped death, saved by Garavan¡¯s intervention. Stay calm and arm yourselves! This is my domain! As long as I breathe, Helrem Fortress will not fall! Though he couldn¡¯t save those who¡¯d already died, sealing the gates would at least stop further incursions. Ian readied his mes once more to close the next gate within view¡ªwhen he sensed a subtle, hostile presence and turned his head sharply. ¡°?!¡± Something was hurtling toward him¡ªfast. He thought of dodging, but in this confined space, there was no choice but to block it. Instinctively, his hand reached for the sword at his waist while dispersing the mes he¡¯d gathered in his grip. But if he drew his sword, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop it in time. Suppressing his reflexes, he drew the mes back to him. [Bane of Evil ¨C Form 6: Partial me Armor Deployment] A red me wrapped around his forearm, forming a protective guard that quickly solidified into a shield. The fiery shield looked like molten metal, crackling with intense heat. Just as it fully formed, the massive force struck. Crash! ¡°Ugh!¡± Without stable footing, he was pushed back from the impact, his stance faltering. The me armor and shield cracked, barely enduring the first blow. This isn¡¯t efficient. The me armor was advantageous in emergencies, especially with its high resistance to curses and dark magic. However, the time it took to form and solidify was significant. He thought about developing a faster-reacting barrier, one that could block high-speed attacks instantly, like a mage¡¯s spell shield. As he fell back, Ian caught sight of his attacker. ¡­Grotesque. Hanging from the spot where he¡¯d just been standing was, of course, a monster. It was bipedal, with a vaguely human-like build, but its appearance resembled an insect. Instead of soft skin, it was armored in chitin, its body covered in a shell-like carapace. It had three eyes clustered on its face, and its mouth split open in a disturbing grin. Four fingers. Three toes. ¡°Phew.¡± What kind of environment did ite from to evolve such a form? Yet, it didn¡¯t seem like a natural evolution; rather, it looked as if it had been designed to provoke disgust. The creature leapt from the rooftop with astonishing power,nding right in front of him. It giggled¡ªa grating, chilling sound. Quietly, a dozen other monsters emerged from the shadows, revealing themselves one by one. It wasn¡¯t alone. They surrounded him on all sides. Above the heads of four of the creatures, a purple halo appeared. ¡°¡­¡­¡± A Halo. The mark of a monster under the attention of an Outer God. Ian let out a bitter chuckle. It was clear now that an Outer God¡¯s gaze was fixed on this ce. And it was equally clear who the target was. Are they after me? This¡­ was a bit troubling. He considered calling out for Garavan¡¯s help, but Garavan was busy, locked inbat with the monsters pouring in from all sides. Would this fortress hold? At least the monsters showed no interest in the gate kept open for the train¡¯s arrival. That was a relief. The creatures tightened their circle. Ian drew the holy sword from his waist. Shing. Its clear, resonant hum steadied his mind. ¡°Come at me.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 93 Chapter 93 He didn¡¯t expect the monsters to understand humannguage. But it wasn¡¯t due to ack of intelligence; it was simply anguage barrier. Naturally, they could sense emotions through nces, tone, and actions. The monsters, catching on, narrowed their eyes. They had likely experienced group hunts before. Circling Ian, they closed in, step by step. He raised his sword and gathered his mana, ready to strike. ¡°Kyahhh!¡± A monster at his back shrieked to draw his attention, but the true attack came from the front. It was a tactic to exploit human psychology, but Ian wasn¡¯t fooled. Instead, he ignited mes to obscure his vision, darting to the side. ¡®Take down the weak ones first.¡¯ Reducing their numbers was the priority. Whoosh! He surged forward, piercing through a spiraling wall of mes. The monster faltered, surprised that it was being targeted first. But it quickly raised its wed hand, stretching it with impressive sticity as it closed in on him. With a fierce glint in his eye, Ian swung his sacred sword. ng! ¡®ng?¡¯ He expected to slice through it, but the creature¡¯s skin, tough as it was, only deflected his blow, leaving a scratch. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that a monster without a halo could possess such resilience. He could use a skill to pierce it, but conserving his mana was essential. Darting into its open guard, he shed at its neck. sh! The joints were naturally vulnerable. As his de remained extended, he twisted his body. A powerful strike sent the green fluid spewing from the fallen creature¡¯s wound, sttering onto another monster. It seemed they saw their own kind only as obstacles. They showed no hesitation in attacking the corpse. Without hesitation, Ian braced himself and rammed his shoulder into the monster before him. As it staggered, he raised his left hand. A slender, white dagger now rested in his grasp. He plunged it into the monster¡¯s nape and channeled searing mes directly into its body. ¡°Kyahhh!¡± No matter how resilient a creature¡¯s body might be, it couldn¡¯t withstand mes consuming it from within. Leaving the dagger embedded, he twisted it and hurled the creature towards an approaching monster. ¡°Huff!¡± There was no time to rest. As he scanned his surroundings, he saw something flying toward him. Leaping off the ground, he narrowly avoided a monster thatnded like a cannonball where he had stood. Boom! ¡®A halo.¡¯ A purple ring encircled the creature¡¯s head. This changed things. It became the primary target. Lifting his sacred sword above him, the monster prepared for its own move. It nted its hands on the ground andunched itself into the air, kicking out with impressive agility. Impressed by its nimbleness, Ian remained undeterred. If anything, it was a fortunate turn of events. ¡°Pamael!¡± As he called out, the sacred sword vanished, and in its ce, particles gathered to form a gleaming spear in his hand. A heavy weight. Feeling the immense burden that no ordinary person could easily lift, the corners of his mouth rose instinctively. He could already envision the scene that would unfold. Though he didn¡¯t particrly relish the brutality of what would follow, he swung down, certain he had secured his target. Crack! The monster¡¯s outstretched leg, upon contact with the spear, shattered and crumbled in an instant, reduced to pulp before copsing. With just the sheer power and weight of the spear, the monster was killed outright. Boom! The ground split and cracked beneath the immense force pressing down on it. ¡°Kyahhh!¡± Before he could turn his back, another monster charged forward, arms outstretched, ready to bite into him. It was toote to dodge, and blocking it wasn¡¯t an option. ¡®Then I¡¯ll have to knock it away.¡¯ [Bane of Evil, Third Form: me Heel] His me-wrapped heel smashed directly into the monster¡¯s face. Crunch¡ªthe sound of its jaw breaking echoed in his ears. With an impact like that, its brain was likely rattled, leaving it unable to stand up right away. Not that he intended to give it the chance. Using the momentum, Ian lifted the spear in his right hand, ¡°Parmael,¡± and struck down, ensuring the writhing monster was finished off. Watching the gushing fluid, he let go of Parmael and gripped his sacred sword again. ¡®Now, there are two.¡¯ While he was thankful they approached one by one instead of attacking in unison, that was about to change. But that didn¡¯t mean he was without options. Ian narrowed his eyes and tightened his grip on the hilt. ¡®They¡¯re in my range.¡¯ The Bane of Evil technique, originally created by Berger, had developed over generations. While there was room for further growth, its fifth form, Punishment, was especially refined and effective. It required a substantial amount of mana, but its versatility and power made it worthwhile. [Bane of Evil, Fifth Form: Punishment ¨C Execution] The de, sharpened by mana, swung with explosive speed, tracing a sh in the air. Ssshing! The result was clear. The two monsters charging at him from the ground tried to respond. However, their mistake was underestimating him. They raised their ws and attempted to shield themselves with their tough outer shells, but they were sliced clean through. Their bodies separated with a smooth cut, spilling foul-smelling innards as they fell apart. No matter how tenacious a creature¡¯s life force, it couldn¡¯t continue fighting with its organs spilling out. Ian counted dispassionately. ¡®Six.¡¯ Five remained, three of which bore halos. Even after losing six of their own, the monsters didn¡¯t falter; if anything, they seemed to find it even more thrilling. It was as if they had no fear of death. Or perhaps, death held a different meaning for them. Thud-thud-thud! With acrobatic precision, Ian dodged the monsters¡¯ fists and ws, feeling a small sense of unease. ¡®¡­?¡¯ At first, he thought it was his imagination, but it wasn¡¯t. ¡®What is this?¡¯ They were intentionally avoiding his vital points. Their hostility was unmistakable. The tension made Ian¡¯s skin prickle, and he felt as if something were gripping his heart. Yet, oddly enough, the monsters were only targeting his limbs. asionally, a w would stretch toward his head, only to abruptly change direction, as though it had been forced by an unseen hand. The awkwardness in these adjusted movements created openings, allowing Ian to easily take down three more of them. ¡°Hm?¡± Ian burned away the monster¡¯s fluids on his sacred sword with a sh of me, then focused on the two remaining monsters. They should¡¯ve realized they had no chance of winning, yet they showed no sign of giving up. With their numbers suddenly dwindling, Ian finally had a moment to reflect. ¡®It seems like they¡¯re not actually trying to kill me.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out their goal: capture him alive. ¡®And the reason?¡¯ Obvious. They intended to use him as a sacrifice. This was a trait seen in certain magical beasts, but monsters with even a sliver of intelligence could act simrly to attract the attention of Outer Gods. In this case, it was likely that they were following a revtion. ¡®Am I the cause of this disaster?¡¯ It was impossible to dismiss this as mere coincidence. The simultaneous opening of numerous Outer Gates in a single region, with monsters flocking here¡ªthere was no other exnation. ¡®¡­But how did they know about me?¡¯ He hadn¡¯t done anything on the scale of a grand battle against tens of thousands of monsters that would warrant the attention of the Outer Gods. There had to be some other reason or cause, if only because he could see the oue. Amidst these swirling questions, Ian murmured, ¡°Pamael.¡± He dismissed his sacred sword, gripping his spear with both hands, and swung it with all his might. Crunch! The shell that the monster wore like armor shattered, caving in its chest. ¡°Khek!¡± No matter how extraordinary its regenerative power, it wouldn¡¯t survive in that condition. Ian turned without hesitation. The monster sneaking up from behind widened its eyes in shock. He had been aware of its position all along. His finely honed senses hadplete control over his surroundings. With a smirk, Ian lifted Parmael and brought it crashing down. Crack!!! Ian exhaled, satisfied, though the smile faded as he looked up. Boom! Now that he had a moment to breathe, the booming sound struck his ears. Boom! Boom! It hadn¡¯t taken him long to deal with the eleven monsters¡ªperhaps only ten minutes at most. But in that time, the sounds of gunfire had significantly decreased. He doubted it was merely because the weapons were overheating; considerations like that only mattered when there was time to spare. In short, there was likely a problem. ¡®The situation¡¯s probably as bad as I think.¡¯ Despite the urgency, Ian made sure to collect the magic stones. He had already used up all his Tears of Nerdeiel, his mana restoration elixirs. In a pinch, consuming the magic stones was the only way to replenish his mana. Storing the stones, he moved quickly. Waiting quietly for the train to arrive might have been the safest course of action. But that wasn¡¯t the right choice. He had no way of knowing when it woulde, and in the meantime, Outer Gates continued to open. Boom!!! Gunfire erupted all around. ¡°Help! Someone, please help¡ªAaaagh!¡± Ian could hear the screams of the people, each step bringing the thick scent of blood more into focus. As he emerged onto the street, he saw a monster greedily feasting on a corpse, tearing flesh as though it hadn¡¯t eaten in days. Their eyes met¡ªthe hopeless gaze of a woman whose face still held traces of the warmth she¡¯d shown just days ago when she¡¯d handed him a piece of fruit without hesitation. Feeling a pang of bitterness, Ian pulled out a dagger and hurled it. Thud! The gleaming de struck the monster in the temple, and it slumped, lifeless. A guttural snarl echoed from the shadows as more monsters, smelling fresh prey, crept out from hiding and charged without hesitation. Their tongues lolled as they sprang on all fours, jaws lined with razor-sharp teeth snapping wide open. But what met their snapping jaws was a de bathed in mes. sh! They were cut down effortlessly. mes licked along the severed edges of their bodies, incinerating the flesh. ¡°Kyahhh! Kyahhh!¡± The monsters instinctively writhed against the ground, trying to put out the mes, but it was no use. These creatures were nothing special¡ªno unique abilities, no extraordinary strength. Their sheer numbers were all they had going for them, so clearing them out was quick work. If it had only been these lesser creatures, the fortress wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a state. Screeeech¡­ As if in response, a massive crack appeared in the distance, beyond the fortress wall. A crimson glow oozed out like spilled paint, and from within the rift, a fur-covered giant began to emerge. A Garmadon. One of therge-ss monsters, known for its overwhelming strength and regeneration. The Outer Gate was too small for it to step through immediately, so it waited for the rift to widen. Suddenly, mes obscured its form as cannonfire exploded around it. Boom! Boom! Cannons mounted along the fortress wall were firing relentlessly, attempting to seal the Outer Gate. Ian quickly leapt from one rooftop to another, scaling the wall to join the battle above. ¡°Hold the line on those cannons!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t retreat! If we fall back, it¡¯s over!¡± ¡°Closing the gate is our priority¡ªfire! Don¡¯t hold back! Pour everything into it!¡± Monsters roamed the wall, and soldiers and knights were fiercely engaged inbat. The situation looked dire. The gate had opened so suddenly, and in such a short time, an overwhelming number of creatures had flooded through. The fact that even a few of the cannons were still operational was an aplishment in itself. Their efforts were beginning to pay off, as the massive Outer Gate in the sky started to show signs of closing. But then, an enormous hand reached out from within, grabbing hold of the narrowing rift. Craaaaack! With a forceful tear, the Garmadon burst through. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Thud! The Garmadonnded on the ground with a thunderous impact, its guttural roar asserting its presence. Grrrrraaahhh! Yet the cannons continued to aim at the Outer Gate. They held faith that someone would take care of this singlerge monster, but if their numbers increased, there would be no way out. The situation was already dire. Even as the Outer Gate closed, it kept reopening. Huff¡­ huff¡­ Seemingly infuriated by being ignored, the Garmadon exhaled heavily and charged at the fortress, crashing its massive body into the wall. The defensive magic embedded in the wall immediately activated, but it couldn¡¯t withstand the creature¡¯s sheer weight, shattering as part of the wall crumbled. ¡°Where are the knights?¡± Ian, observing the scene, looked to see who would respond, but no one stepped forward. It wasn¡¯t out of fear; the soldiers didn¡¯t have the leeway to leave their positions. If even one knight left, the monsters pushing up from within the fortress would overwhelm the soldiers. Scowling, Ian dashed along the wall, channeling his mana into the air around him. Bane of Evil me Prison: Multi Deployment Using Dior¡¯s technique, mes blossomed in the air like flowers, then shot forward like arrows, striking the Garmadon rising from the rubble of the broken wall. Boom! Boom! Boom! Amid the mes that engulfed it, the Garmadon let out a groan of agony. From afar, Ian seized control of the intense heat. The mes responded to his will, condensing inward to engulf the Garmadon. Although the creature¡¯s fur showed some resistance to the mes, it eventually hit its threshold and began to burn from the edges, charring ck. Roaaargh! Its flesh melted away, filling the air with a sickening stench. The Garmadon, hideously disfigured, copsed after only a few steps. Thud! Though therge monster that had broken the wall was defeated in moments, there were no cheers. This was no time to celebrate. Monsters were pouring in like waves, inside and outside the fortress. Worse, the gate that had opened within the city had no clear way to close, rendering the fortress defenseless. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say it was on the brink of falling. Holding out until reinforcements arrived, signaled by the beacon, was practically impossible. ¡°Not good.¡± Even if they had one more superhuman of higher rank, the situation would have been much more manageable. But being so far from the main defensive line, in the third line fortress, no such person was here. And even if one had been, deciding which Level 6 superhuman would act as the fortress lord would have been its own issue. Regardless,menting theck of resources wouldn¡¯t change anything now. For now, Ian was satisfied with having bought them some breathing room. Just as he turned his back, he heard an unbelievable sound. In the sky above, a tearing sound echoed as three more Garmadons descended. Grrrrraaahhh! The soldiers and knights who saw this had despair etched across their faces in an instant. Fort Helrem had no chance. The fortress¡¯s fall was a certainty; there was no hope. In the looming fear of death, soldiers let go of the weapons clutched in their hands. ¡°Heh¡­ hahaha.¡± They let out hollowughs. The Level 5 knights tried desperately to rally morale, but in a situation like this, it was useless. Unless they possessed some unique power, like the Red Spear Knights or the Blue Flower Knights, merely being ¡°skilled¡± at wielding a sword wouldn¡¯t be enough to stand out. Only those exceptionally skilled made any impact. Their strength was still limited to the individual¡ªthey could only hold out a bit longer than others. Kyaaaaah! Ian was making a shy show of mes, trying to close the Outer Gate that had opened inside the fortress and cut down the monsters pouring through, but it was endless. ¡°¡­Damn it.¡± Was this all I could do? Panting, he stuffed a mana stone into his mouth to replenish his dwindling mana. Gritting his teeth to resist the urge to chew it, he forced it down his throat. As a mere Level 4, he couldn¡¯t shift the tide of battle. He needed a skill effective in chaoticbat. He had a technique in mind, but it frustrated him that he couldn¡¯t execute it at his current level. ¡°Sigh.¡± Exhaling, Ian watched a golem in the distance being torn apart by monsters. Its limbs were ripped off, and its head was crushed underfoot, spilling its contents as the helmet crumpled. Ian¡¯s eyes widened as he looked on indifferently. ¡°¡­?¡± What is that? Something pale and mushy oozed out from inside the helmet. Thinking he must have seen wrong, he rushed over, turning the monster to cinders to get a closer look. It was one of Garavan¡¯s golems. ¡°This is¡­¡± It was brain matter. Among the precise mechanicalponents, he saw broken ss shards mingled with a clear liquid. Ian felt his heart pound. It was like uncovering a hidden secret. Suddenly, he understood Garavan¡¯s actions. When sparring with the golems, Garavan had warned not to aim for their heads. And that was also why he couldn¡¯t bring his golems to the Green Mage Tower. ¡°Was it because he used people to create them?¡± The golems had exhibited human-like habits during their duels. It was as if he¡¯d found thest piece of a puzzle, and everything clicked into ce. Then, could Garavan be behind all of this? But why? If Garavan was responsible for everything, why would he have openly taught him the intricacies of golems? Why was he fighting so desperately to protect Fort Helm? ¡°To stage a death?¡± If that were the case, he could have simply abandoned the fortress and left. Ian looked up at the sky. Beneath a sky tinged with a violet hue, brilliant mana traces spread out like branches, covering the fortress. It was awe-inspiring. This was something he¡¯d never seen before his regression, now visible to his eyes. Level 6, Celestial Rank An honorific title bestowed upon those who amassed achievements or aplished feats worthy of a star in their mental realm. This spectacle was the creation of one who held that esteemed rank. Following those traces of mana, Ian found Garavan,manding the golems stationed throughout the fortress from above, fully aware of the danger he was cing himself in by bing a visible target. Was it for human sacrifice? The fortress poption was far from small. Thousands of soldiers resided here, and tens of thousands of people were concentrated within. If he sacrificed them and offered their blood and souls, he might gain something from the Outer Gods. But¡­ ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that be too inefficient?¡¯ Opening an Outer Gate demands tremendous resources. Even Riorg Ribe, the necromancer of the Ten Thousand Demons Battlefield, could only manage to open a single Grade 3 gate. No matter how long Garavan had been preparing, opening this many gates would be impossible for him alone. Furthermore, even from a distance, Garavan¡¯s rigid expression was clearly visible¡ªtoo genuine to suggest he was merely putting on an act. ¡°Aaaaargh!¡± He screamed, releasing his pent-up fury, and drew out his mana explosively. Buildings copsed and monsters were sent flying in every direction, as if he was willing to ept a certain level of sacrifice to protect the fortress. ¡°Damn you bastards! How dare you!¡± Could this really be an act? It seemed far too sincere to be called deceptive. Ian swung his holy sword, bringing down a monster that had just emerged from the shadows. He moved his sword to extract the mana stone, collected it, and shifted positions before calling out. ¡°Garavan¡ª!¡± Amid the thunder of explosions, monstrous cries, and screams, his resonant voice couldn¡¯t be ignored. While Garavan had been working to protect the people in the fortress with anger but without losing his reason, he lowered his gaze at the sound of his name being called. He seemed inclined to ignore it, but as Ian shouted his name again, he descended sharply, as if falling. ¡°This won¡¯t end like this.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t call me over here to spout obvious nonsense, did you?¡± ¡°We need to find the catalyst.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to open Outer Gates consecutively in the same region. No matter how powerful the Outer Gods are, our world is still protected by the Lords.¡± ¡°Yes, faith is important. But how do you exin the reality we¡¯re facing now?¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly my point. This is happening because they¡¯re using a catalyst as a medium to open the gates.¡± ¡°Then we need to find it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I came here, to confirm.¡± ¡°¡­Are you saying you came here to ask me about the catalyst? Wait a minute, are you implying that you suspect I¡¯m connected to this phenomenon?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Garavan flinched at Ian¡¯s confident reply. ¡°Why do you think I don¡¯t know? You¡¯ve shown enough signs to make it obvious. If you¡¯d like, I could detail every suspicious thing I¡¯ve noticed, including the matter of the golems.¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°So let¡¯s not waste time. If this wasn¡¯t intentional on your part, then share what you know.¡± There¡¯s no time. Even now, people are dying. Ian was fully prepared to strike if Garavan acted suspiciously. But Garavan seemed uninterested in fighting and only let out a faint scoff. ¡°You¡­ Haven¡¯t you ever been told you have no sense of fear?¡± ¡°I hear that quite often.¡± ¡°I thought so. To approach me so nonchntly, knowing I¡¯m connected to the Outer Gods. You might want to act a bit more cautiously.¡± ¡°In a situation like this, how much more cautious could I be? Garavan, if you¡¯re the culprit, then taking you down would resolve everything.¡± ¡°You¡¯re arrogant. Thinking you could kill someone of my rank with a mere Level 4.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Rx. It wasn¡¯t my doing.¡± ¡°Then do you know anything about the catalyst?¡± Ian asked. Garavan smirked bitterly, almost in defeat. ¡°A statue. Likely one without a face and with four arms.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± ¡°No idea, we¡¯ll have to find it. But before that, I have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Right now?¡± Ian¡¯s expression showed his frustration. What could Garavan possibly want to know at such a critical moment? But Garavan¡¯s serious gaze left him no choice but to nod. ¡°What on earth have you been up to? The Outer Gods themselves mentioned you, demanding that I offer you as a sacrifice.¡± ¡°To whom?¡± Ian¡¯s voice was tense. ¡°To me!¡± Garavan shouted, frustration evident in his voice. Ian flinched. The suspicion that had crept into his mind was proving to be true, and he felt a surge of indignation. What had he done to deserve this? He wasn¡¯t even a hero or someone who¡¯d ascended to such a high level. Compared to those at iprehensibly higher ranks, he wasn¡¯t worth their attention. Sure, he¡¯d disrupted the grand scheme of a Dark Mage or two, but that was amon urrence. There were countless heroes overflowing with a sense of justice who did far more. Even when he¡¯d apanied heroes, he¡¯d rarely garnered such persistent interest from the Outer Gods. ¡°Did you ept it?¡± Ian asked, wary. Garavan raised his voice indignantly. ¡°Am I mad? That would¡¯ve been a tant breach of contract! I may have made deals with the Outer Gods, but this was never what I wanted¡­ No, no, this isn¡¯t the time for that kind of talk. Don¡¯t worry. I turned them down. But this is the result. The Outer Gods vanished, mocking me.¡± ¡°The statue that disappeared¡ªis it the catalyst?¡± Ian pressed. ¡°Exactly. If it¡¯s acting as a catalyst, it¡¯s likely emitting mana periodically to signal the Outer Gods in the outside world.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± ¡°It would be releasing a steady stream of mana, directed skyward or pulsing like a ripple. We should start searching.¡± Garavan began channeling his mana, preparing a spell. Vroom! As the magic circle formed under Garavan¡¯s feet, Ian lifted his gaze. If Garavan¡¯s theory was correct, the statue would be located somewhere high to avoid interference from the surrounding terrain. Through the chaotic mana traces scattered above, Ian noticed an unusual flow extending wide, something out of ce. Ha. How could he have missed it? It blended in so naturally. Back when he was with the heroes, hispanions were always sopetent¡ªfar toopetent, in fact¡ªthat he never had to worry about such things. If something seemed suspicious, they would immediately cast search spells and bombard the area from afar. And it wasn¡¯t just magic; their martial skills were so advanced that a single swing would send shockwaves across the ground, reshaping the terrain with ease. At the time, he could only stare in awe, too stunned to do more. But looking back, he felt a pang of regret. If he¡¯d honed his senses to perceive mana flows like he did now, he could have learned and absorbed so much more. He might have gained stronger insights. Following the odd mana flow, Ian¡¯s gaze led him to the spire of the cathedral. At first nce, there was nothing. But as he focused, the air shimmered, and a faint silhouette came into view. ¡°Found it.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 95 Chapter 95 ¡°What?¡± Garavan, who had just started casting a spell, turns back with an incredulous expression. ¡°You mean you found it that quickly? Even without using magic?¡± Could it be that the statue¡¯s presence was visible enough to be spotted with the naked eye? Garavan whips his head around, following Ian¡¯s gaze, but he doesn¡¯t see anything suspicious. Ian asks to confirm. ¡°The statue with the hood, right?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± With Garavan¡¯s reply, mes erupt from Ian¡¯s grasp. Whoosh! Light and heat surge between his fingers, swelling until they form a long, zing spear. The intense heat causes Garavan to hesitate. Ian remains focused solely on the spire above. His task is clear. He throws it. nting his left foot, twisting his waist, he extends his arm. The spear leaves his hand, streaking toward its target with a long, clean trail. Boom! The mes burst, blossoming brilliantly. ¡°Did we get it!?¡± If only it were that simple. Ian knows better than anyone this isn¡¯t the end. The fierce mes remain in ce, eating away at the magical barrier surrounding the spire. Through the shifting ze, the statue¡¯s hidden formes into view. ¡°Pamael.¡± With that soft call, the relic of Herwin, embedded in Ian¡¯s right arm, reveals itself. ¡°Huh?¡± Suddenly, Ian swings the heavy, club-like spear in his hand, and Garavan, taken aback, stumbles back. Since he¡¯s acknowledged his alliance, he can hardly protest if he were struck by it. Even a seasoned warrior would perish if hit in a vital spot. Ian, however, is merely preparing for a second throw. But Garavan, feeling uneasy, instinctively shrinks back. Ignoring him, Ian looks at the statue, thinking, ¡°Perfect.¡± Pamael, even with minimal magic, is a relic capable of sweeping a wide area. If the statue is positioned on the spire as if asking to be struck, it¡¯s actually convenient. Once more, he throws it at the statue, omitting the incantation. Whizz! Pamael leaves his fingertips and pierces the spire. A streak of light shes, scattering the mes, piercing the barrier and statue beyond in an instant. Crash! Fragments of the crumbling spire fall with the shattered pieces of the statue. ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± If only that were true. Something still feels wrong. As the statue is destroyed, ominous storm clouds gather above, swirling like a triggered trap. Whoooosh¡­! ¡°Why? How could this be?¡± Garavan looks around, bewildered. ¡°Weren¡¯t things supposed to be resolved once the catalyst was gone?¡± ¡°What a naive thought.¡± Just because a medium is destroyed doesn¡¯t mean the portal will close. Monsters that have already escaped won¡¯t vanish. The dead won¡¯te back to life. Time that has passed cannot be reversed. ¡°Then?¡± ¡°I only prevented the portal from opening further¡­.¡± Creeeeak©¤ Seeing that the portal remains open, Ian sighs as he retrieves Pamael. ¡°It seems I was wrong. The statue was a trap, and the catalyst must be elsewhere¡ªor there may be more than one.¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be. The only thing that could hold such power from the Outerworld is¡­!¡± Garavan¡¯s eyes are wide, refusing to ept reality. He stops mid-sentence and gazes downward, lost in thought. Meanwhile, he continues to channel magic, likely controlling the golems, but the situation is growing more dire. Growl. Somewhere nearby, a monster reveals itself, baring its teeth. Only two or three, but they charge recklessly with fierce hostility. Ian dispatches them swiftly with a sweep of his weapon, but the meaning behind their appearance is clear. There are hardly any survivors left in Helrem Fortress. No¡ªnone. Expanding his senses, Ian detects no trace of life, aside from Garavan beside him. The area is teeming only with monsters. With the situation like this, there¡¯s no need to hold back to protect the fortress¡¯s structures. Ian summons his magic. As his will takes form, sparks ignite near the monsters¡¯ feet. A sh of light and a sudden sound. In the moment the monsters look down, pirs of fire erupt. Fwoooosh! Four fire pirs spiral fiercely, sucking in everything around them in an instant. Ian feels the intense drain on his mana alongside the rising heat. Another burnout. His physical stamina is stable enough to endure using such a powerful technique, but his mana reserves remain limited. They say those with great talent gain mana just by resting, but unfortunately, Ian isn¡¯t one of them. The fact that he has grown significantly since his return is perhaps his only constion. If he makes it out of here, he¡¯ll need to find a way to increase his mana capacity. tter. He pulls a handful of unpurified magic stones from his pocket and puts them in his mouth. Covered in monster blood and residue, they are far from clean, but now is not the time to worry about that. Ideally, he¡¯d chew them to pieces, but that would risk damaging his teeth. So, he simply holds them on his tongue, letting them dissolve. Whoooosh! The four pirs of fire rotate clockwise, slowly, creating a barrier that blocks the monsters¡¯ approach. Through the mes, Ian observes the grotesque forms of the monsters beyond. Their appearance is chaotic and indiscriminate. Typically, monsters under an Outer God exhibit distinctive traits or abilities, but these ones have none. They seem no different from wild beasts haphazardly gathered in one ce. Among them, one creature strolls leisurely, unfazed. With each step it takes, the nearby monsters scatter as though fearful, marking it as a beast of significant power. ¡°Garavan.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning, but we¡¯re out of time.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a secret weapon? Maybe a giant golem?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Now is the time to decide¡ªwhether to flee or stand and fight, even if it seems hopeless. They can¡¯t simply wait for a rescue that may nevere. Boom! The sound of cannon fire has lessened. Screams are nearly gone. Then, a magic circle appears beneath Garavan¡¯s feet, glows briefly, and vanishes. ¡°Hah¡­ hahaha¡­ I see.¡± Suddenly, Garavan lets out a hollowugh. His expression is strained, and unstable magic begins to flicker around him. Perhaps the fortress¡¯s fall has shaken his very spirit. It¡¯s hardly surprising¡ªthis copse has broken even the mightiest heroes. But did it have to be now? ¡°Garavan?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Hisughter stops abruptly as he lifts his head and stares at Ian. The sudden hostility prompts Ian to tighten his grip on his spear, ready to act at any moment. ¡°Heh heh.¡± Garavan wears aplex expression. ¡°You¡­ never give up, do you?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit early to give up?¡± ¡°Early? The fortress has fallen, and everyone¡¯s dying.¡± There may be survivors, but they, too, will soon perish. ¡°In this despair, why haven¡¯t you abandoned hope?¡± Ian, still vignt toward both the monsters beyond the mes and Garavan¡¯s hostility, replies evenly. ¡°Has an Outer God descended?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? An Outer God?¡± Few have ever witnessed the true form of an Outer God in this world¡ªand Ian is among them. Their mere appearance warps thendscape, inducing madness and causing one to lose all reason. If one had appeared here, they wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation. ¡°Or has an Outerworld Apostle appeared?¡± The downfall of the once-mighty Empire of Xail was attributed to the Outer Sea, but its ultimate ruin was brought about by the Apostles. Though not on par with a deity, these beings could only be defeated at the cost of many superhuman lives. Ian observes Garavan¡¯s stunned silence and continues. ¡°And it¡¯s not as if one of the Ten Thousand Fiends hase either. Though it¡¯s tragic that lives have been lost and the fortress has fallen, the empire has not yet fallen. Not yet.¡± ¡°¡­Hah.¡± ¡°But what concerns me is that.¡± The sky is tinged with purple as dark clouds gather, swirling ominously above them. As blood and souls were offered up in this fortress, it¡¯s uncertain what entity might be summoned. Stopping it feels essential, yet there is no way to do so. Ian remembers that the Helrem Fortress didn¡¯t exist before his regression, but he doesn¡¯t know what happened. Garavan let out a hollowugh. ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s the Outer God you desire that¡¯sing directly for you.¡± ¡°Are you ming me? Do you see me as the cause of all this?¡± In response to Ian¡¯s straightforward question, Garavan fell silent. Boom! A sudden explosive sound echoed. Yet, it wasn¡¯t from artillery fire. This was a sh created by an aura-infused de, shing through buildings that crumbled one after another. ¡°Reinforcements?¡± For a moment, Ian thought so, but he realized the golems scattered throughout the fortress were gathering in one ce. He cut off the mana sustaining the fire pirs. Crackle¡­ Although the intense mes and heat remained, monsters could still cross over if they wished. But they only nced his way. They didn¡¯t advance. Instead, the golems confronted the monsters. ¡°Yes, I am ming you. Right now, I resent you. This fortress has fallen because of you. The residents of this fortress have died because of you. Because of you.¡± Murmuring bitterly, Garavan¡¯s hostility grew. Mana and aura radiated from him with an increasing ferocity. Even amid the tension prickling his skin, Ian maintained hisposure, offering no response. ¡°If only you hadn¡¯te here. If only you¡¯dpleted your mission and returned quickly. Perhaps none of this would have happened.¡± But Garavan¡¯s rising anger dissipated, leaving him looking dejected. His shoulders slumped as his stance weakened. ¡°But I know it¡¯s all just an excuse. I was the one who summoned you. I was the one who willingly taught you about golems. No, I¡¯ve been ming the wrong person from the start.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°All of this happened because I made a pact with an Outer God. I shouldn¡¯t have done it. But back then, my impatience and guilt led me to make a terrible choice.¡± Just as the monsters appeared, golems emerged one by one, wielding their weapons without hesitation, having nothing left to protect. ¡°Look at them. That¡¯s the result of my deal with an Outer God. As you¡¯ve seen, I imnted human brains into these golems. That¡¯s why they learn fast and can behave almost like humans. They can even wield martial skills instead of relying on magic. With the brains of the Red Spear Knights, in theory, they could even use Bane of Evil. I wanted to use that to create a legion of golems.¡± ¡°What was your purpose?¡± ¡°I told you. I dreamed of being a hero. I wanted to sacrifice vile criminals or worthless individuals to prevent greater sacrifices. Or perhaps, to give noble warriors who lost their bodies a second chance.¡± Hoooooooonk¡­ A faint horn sounded in the distance. ¡°Looks like the train we were waiting for is finallying. Took it long enough. Were they watching from afar all this time?¡± ¡°Well, maybe we should be grateful it came back at all?¡± ¡°Perhaps.¡± The monsters around them were mostly cleared out. The golems seemed to have suffered considerable damage, but they were still able to take down what looked like a beast monster. Garavan muttered bitterly. ¡°Perhaps I should have done this from the start. Trying to protect everyone, I ended up losing them all.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we want to board the train before it departs, we need to get back to the tform.¡± ¡°Before we leave, don¡¯t you think we should finish this?¡± ¡°We still don¡¯t know what the catalyst is.¡± ¡°No, I know. I realize what it is now.¡± Ian turned to look at Garavan, who slowly spoke. ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m the catalyst for the Outer God.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 96 Chapter 96 ¡°¡­Are you certain about this?¡± ¡°Probably. No, without a doubt. Yes, that exins it¡ªthe barrier stone of the fortress wasn¡¯t functioning.¡± The barrier stones, masterpieces of the Pantheon, were created to protect fortresses and cities from randomly opening Outerworld gates. Unlike Ian, who, despite his regression, still doesn¡¯t fully grasp their principles as he isn¡¯t a mage or schr, Garavan seemed toe to a realization and let out a hollowugh. ¡°I was the catalyst fixing the coordinates, and the statue served to amplify the signal. It must have umted the Outer God¡¯s power over time. But if it could bypass the barrier stone and open an Outerworld gate this way, the Empire should have fallen long ago.¡± ¡°Who knows.¡± ¡°Do you know why I¡¯m telling you all this? I want you to pass it on. Mistakes like this shouldn¡¯t be repeated. We need to prevent the barrier stones from bing useless. If the first-line fortresses fall like this, there¡¯s no way to stop it.¡± ¡°Then one more question. How did you avoid detection by the Pantheon all this time? Surely there¡¯s a sanctuary here. And you seem to visit the magic tower regrly. Aren¡¯t the fortress lords periodically screened for corruption?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know myself. If I had to guess, it¡¯s because I only made a deal with the Outer God, without truly following it. Or perhaps the Pantheon¡¯s screenings weren¡¯t strict enough. There¡¯s a hidden space beneath the main fortress. Pass that along too.¡± Ian nodded. ¡°Alright. Then, like with the statue, kill me.¡± ¡°Kill you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the courage to end it myself.¡± Garavan spoke of his impending death as if it were someone else¡¯s fate. ¡°That way, no more Outerworld gates will open here, and that phenomenon in the sky will end.¡± Ian looked up without thinking and was startled. Across the fortress, blood was rising, drop by drop, as if defying gravity. Slowly¡­ The dark clouds above were absorbing it all. Blood is a critical element for human sacrifice rituals. This couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. If it were just one person, it might be negligible. But with the blood of tens of thousands, it would be no small amount. In the eerie atmosphere, Garavan let out a sigh. ¡°Ha! This is maddening, truly. All this, because of me. Because I joined forces with the Outer God¡­.¡± His expression seemed filled with unspoken regrets. As he stroked his beard, his hand trembled, and Ian furrowed his brows. It was pitiful. But ultimately, this was Garavan¡¯s karmic debt for aligning with the Outer God. There was no room for sympathy. Despite past examples of people meeting tragic ends due to corruption, he had still made such a foolish choice. ¡°Would you like to confess?¡± Garavan twisted his lips in a bitter smile. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already said all there is. Curious about the whole story? It¡¯s pointless. No one needs to remember the words of a failed man. Setting foot in the Outer Seas was my mistake from the start. I was foolish. I don¡¯t want to fall any further.¡± A heavy, raw surge of power erupted from Garavan, and simultaneously, the remaining golemsunched an aggressive assault. Swinging their des relentlessly, they shattered the monsters. If they had shown this from the beginning, things might have been different, but this was the result of overloading their power cores. They wouldn¡¯tst long. Beyond wearing down, they¡¯d start breaking apart and would practically need to be rebuilt. Garavan spoke in a weary tone. ¡°Go to the tform. It might just pass by without stopping. So when it gets close, jump right on.¡± ¡°If you try to board without permission, especially in this situation, you¡¯ll be intercepted.¡± The Empire¡¯s train that traversed the defensive line wasn¡¯t just a cargo transport. It was equipped with all kinds of magic and technology toplete its missions in extreme situations. As the prototype for a mobile fortress, it was a risky move to try boarding it by force. The chance of being thrown off was high, and it wasn¡¯t something to be taken lightly. Garavan rummaged through his pockets, pulled something out, and ced it into Ian¡¯s hand. The object was hard and angr, the texture unmistakable in his palm. ¡°This is the token that proves you¡¯re the lord of Helrem Fortress. As long as you carry this, the train¡¯s interception system won¡¯t target you. I¡¯m sorry things havee to this. And there¡¯s one more thing I ask of you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Garavan stared at Ian for a moment, then spoke. ¡°After you kill me, please burn me with your me.¡± ¡°Do you seek redemption?¡± ¡°Hardly. I know well that no excuse can absolve my sins. I just want it to end. I may not have gambled my soul in the deal, but looking at the current situation, it seems like my death won¡¯t be the end of it.¡± There¡¯s always the possibility, after all. With the Outerworld gates opening recklessly around the catalyst in the present, how easy would it be for the Outer God to snatch a lost soul? Perhaps he might be used forever. The thought of umting sins even in death was far removed from the hero he once dreamed of being. Fortunately, there was someone here to rece the priest. If it were Berger¡¯s me that purges evil, it would surely lead him toplete annihtion. ¡°What about the golems?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll keep fighting the monsters until they¡¯re destroyed. If there are no more enemies to face, they¡¯ll self-destruct.¡± Garavan closed his eyes and tilted his chin upward as he spoke the final words. He likely wanted it to end cleanly. If only¡­ Would the oue have been different if Garavan had been a mage who could twist thews of nature? Could he have sensed the catalyst¡¯s presence with his incredible talent and tracked down the remnants of the Outer God to prevent this cmity? Ian knew that wasn¡¯t likely. It was an impossible scenario. If Garavan had that kind of intelligence and talent, he would have already walked the path of a mage long ago. But still, it was a shame. Perhaps, with his newfound eyes that could see the flow of mana, he might find something. He tried once, but it was impossible for now. He could almost sense something, but his eyes itched too much. It¡¯s no use. A pity. Boo¡ª The train¡¯s horn sounded from afar, clearer this time. It had to be close now. Ian released the Pamael from his grip and drew the Holy Sword. ¡°I just had a thought.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You traded with the Outer God and heard its voice directly, yet you managed not to lose your mind. Was there no temptation?¡± ¡°Would there not have been? Of course, there was. Still, the reason I was able to retain my sanity might have been because I continued to dream of being a hero.¡± Ian watched Garavan¡¯s eyelids flutter as he bid him farewell. ¡°Thank you for the teachings.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Schlick! Garavan¡¯s head slipped off his neck, and his body crumpled forward, copsing to the ground. The mes that began at the wound quickly engulfed his body, burning with such intensity that not even bone dust remained. With the Holy Sword still in hand, Ian surveyed his surroundings. The blood droplets that had been sucked into the dark clouds above began to fall, like a sudden downpour. This time, unlike when the statue was destroyed, it seemed like the right answer. The mes consuming Garavan also shifted to a purplish hue before returning to their original form. Hoo¡­ The sound of a fierce wind and the gathering dark clouds in the sky lost their centripetal force and scattered into the air. The Outer Gate would no longer open. The ones that were already opened could be closedter. Though Ian wanted to roam the fortress, hunting monsters and closing the gates, encountering a monster at the wrong moment would result in certain death. Leaving the rampaging golems behind, Ian sheathed the Holy Sword and turned his back. Boom! The sound of a train horn pierced through the ruined fortress, reverberating in his ears. It was toote to reach the tform. But it wasn¡¯t time to give up just yet. Ian quickly recalled theyout of Helrem Fortress and ran in the direction where the train was heading. The scenery around him blurred past. The monsters devouring corpses were startled and turned, then began chasing after him. He ignored them, stepping over the debris and leaping high. Ka-ka-ka-ka-kak! He saw the lotive, shaped like an arrowhead, from the corner of his vision. Even though the tracks were broken and damaged, the train raced forward, surrounded by a wedge-shaped barrier, as if defying thews of physics. It barreled through copsed buildings and monsters, leaving behind a trail of blood. The turrets on the train fired relentlessly. Bang! Bang! Monsters standing idly were sted apart in an instant. It was an impressive disy of speed and uracy. The power of the train¡¯s firepower was more than sufficient. After all, this was a mobile fortress. Having crossed the imperial defenses before his regression, Ian had heard plenty about the reputation of the armored train. However, he had never heard that a token proving one¡¯s lordship could serve as a substitute for a ticket. Perhaps it was a kind of privilege. As a noble of the empire, it might have been a simple matter of not paying for the ride. ¡­I hope this isn¡¯t a lie. The token Garavan had given him still emitted faint traces of magical power. Ian steadied himself and leaped towards the train. Although the turrets on the roof aimed at him, they didn¡¯t fire as hended lightly on the roof. Relieved, he crouched down and moved toward the train¡¯s connection passage. nk¡ª The metallic door was, as expected, tightly shut. The presence he sensed from inside gave no indication of noise leaking through¡ªlikely well-soundproofed. Calling out would be useless. Should I just break the window and get in? There were plenty of ways to prove his identity, but he didn¡¯t want to escte the situation unnecessarily by damaging property. Gripping the handrail of the rocking train, Ian politely knocked on the door. After a moment, a small window at eye level opened, revealing the face of a pdin in full te armor. ¡°State your name and affiliation.¡± The voice was curt, overflowing with suspicion. ¡°I am Ian of the Berger family. I was entrusted with a task by Garavan, the lord of Helrem Fortress, and got caught up in this situation.¡± He disyed the golden insignia on his cor. It was the highest official decoration recognized by the temple. The mana flowing through it caused a soft glow to radiate from the emblem. This was more than enough to gain favor with the pdin and priest. ¡°Wait here.¡± The hostility that had been emanating from the pdin dissipated, and Ian was soon allowed entry into the train¡¯s interior. Unlike a typical train, the seats were positioned by the windows, making the interior feel spacious. However, armed pdins upied the seats, giving the room a tense atmosphere. Before Ian could properly assess the situation, a broadcast came on over the speaker. ¨C Prepare for impact. There was no time to react as the train suddenly jolted. It wasn¡¯t enough to cause a fall, but it was jarring. It appeared that the closed fortress gates had simply been smashed open, as splinters of wood flew past the windows. The scenery outside shifted rapidly. Ashen smoke rose into the sky as they left the ruined fortress behind, and Ian could see cracks forming in the vast open space ahead. And beyond that, monsters began to pour out. Typically, they would scatter, but some seemed to be fighting among themselves, as though they wanted to im the fortress as their territory. As Ian watched the grim scene, another broadcast interrupted. ¨C Ah, ah. We have a stowaway on the heavily armed train, Pankresia. We¡¯reing to your location, so don¡¯t move. Whoever you are, we have a lot of questions for you. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Whooosh- ¡°Hmm.¡± Ian snapped back to reality as the scent of tobo drifted under his nose. He must¡¯ve dozed off while trying to take a quick break. As he slowly opened his eyes, he saw a man sitting in a makeshift chair directly in front of him, staring intently. The man, holding a long tobo pipe in his mouth, wore a uniform and a cap. He looked like someone in charge of the train, with an air of authority. Leaning back, he started speaking. ¡°Awake, are we?¡± ¡°My apologies. I must¡¯ve fallen asleep without realizing.¡± ¡°Seems my train wasfortable enough for you, eh?¡± Ian stretched his stiff shoulders and nodded. ¡°It felt as good as any luxury train. My apologies for thete introduction. I¡¯m Ian Berger.¡± ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the survivor of Fort Helrem. Nice to meet you. I am Count Decarte Divios, conductor of the armored train Pancracia.¡± ¡°And how should I address you?¡± ¡°Conductor, Count, call me what you like.¡± Whoosh- Decarte took a puff of his cigarette, and the white smoke slowly filled the space, spreading outward. Cough! Several knights standing nearby coughed at the strong scent. They tried to hold back, but it seemed to intensify the smell. They clearly weren¡¯t used to it. But Ian quickly realized that this cigarette wasn¡¯t just for leisure. ¡°This¡­¡± The smell was unique. It was infused with magical power. Ian furrowed his brow. Decarte immediately noticed, shing a deep grin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a truth serum.¡± Decarte¡¯s eyes widened, a hint of surprise shing across his face. ¡°And how did you figure that out?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve encountered a simr type before.¡± ¡°Have you now? I wonder where Berger¡¯s ¡®rascal¡¯ could¡¯vee across such a rare item¡­ And I heard you¡¯ve only recently be a mercenary, no?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, far longer than you¡¯d think, Count.¡± ¡°Care to be more specific?¡± Ian offered a slight, bitter smile. Since he smelled the smoke, his guard had softened, and he found himself speaking more freely. However, Ian was aware of this and knew how to handle it as long as there was no violence involved. ¡°I already told you the specifics.¡± ¡°¡­The more I look, the stranger you seem. If you weren¡¯t wearing the Golden Insignia, I might¡¯ve resorted to force. Truly unfortunate.¡± ¡°Are you saying that even knowing I¡¯m a member of the Berger family?¡± ¡°What difference would that make? Berger¡¯s reputationes from Lord Granod and the ck Spear and Red Spear knight orders, not you. You¡¯re nothing. Under the right circumstances, rough measures can be taken, especially during wartime.¡± ¡°Then I suppose I was lucky to have earned the Golden Insignia.¡± Ian replied calmly, meeting Decarte¡¯s sharp gaze without flinching. It wasn¡¯t as if Decarte was trying to crush him with an overpowering aura, so handling this was rtively simple. ¡°If you¡¯re curious, you could¡¯ve just asked me directly. I have no reason to hide anything.¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s more like it. I was quite shocked at first. Imagine¡ªsomeone I¡¯ve never seen before just hops aboard my train without a care in the world. Then I see you carrying the seal of appointment for Lord of Fort Helrem. That should be with Count Garavan. So, yes, I do have quite a few questions.¡± ¡°This could take a while, you know.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Decarte said this and gestured to his side. A crew member, who seemed to be an attendant, approached between the knights, knelt down, and opened a notebook on the seat beside him. Watching the pen clicking, Ian smirked slightly. Decarte continued speaking, unperturbed. ¡°Exin everything in detail¡ªwhat happened, the current situation, and the fate of everyone else.¡± Ian started from the events that led him to Fort Helrem, recounting everything that had urred while he was there. However, he kept the fact that the foreign emissary had shown interest in him a secret. After all, only Garavan knew about it, and unless the emissary mentioned it to someone else, it was unlikely to be revealed. Ian drew on his magical power. ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± Decarte asked in a wary tone, though he showed no immediate reaction. He must have some confidence in his safety or some means to counter whatever came his way. But Ian had no intention of attacking. The magic he summoned soon formed a protective barrier around Decarte and the crew member, ensuring their conversation would remain private. ¡°Garavan left a message. I apologize if this breaches protocol, as it¡¯s ssified information.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re the one who decides that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t trust the Holy Knights of the Pantheon.¡± ¡°In a time when even heroes can fall, how many people can we trust?¡± ¡°And me?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re the conductor of this armored train, I trust your loyalty to the Empire is stronger than anyone¡¯s. As for your crew, I trust you¡¯ll manage them ordingly.¡± ¡°Heh, alright, go on.¡± Ian ryed Garavan¡¯s message faithfully. The opening of an outer gate within the fortress was a serious matter. It suggested that not only the frontline fortresses but even the capital of the Empire might not be safe. Their advantage over the monsters came not only from possessing exceptional superhumans but also from the strong walls of the fortresses as protective barriers. Decarte listened intently, his expression grave, holding his pipe in his hand. Finally, he let out a heavy sigh. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like something worth hiding. This will be on everyone¡¯s lips soon enough. You might as well have kept it all a secret from the start.¡± ¡°Considering everyone outside could see it, what would be the point?¡± ¡°¡­True enough. Very well, your testimony ends here. You¡¯ve done well. Take your rest.¡± ¡°And what happens to me?¡± Decarte removed the contents from his pipe with magic, pulled out something else from his pocket, and refilled it as he replied. ¡°What happens? We¡¯re scheduled to stop at a station with spatial transit. You¡¯ll disembark there. Since you¡¯re not officially affiliated with the military, you have no obligation in this matter. Surviving and reporting everything to us was more than enough.¡± Using magic to light his pipe, Decarte took a deep drag, exhaled, and then stood up. He tapped a finger against Ian¡¯s magical barrier. The magic spread from that exact spot, dismantling the spell¡¯s structure in an instant. ¡°The military will respond. The fall of a fortress in the rear is no minor issue. It could even mean an escape route may be cut offter.¡± ¡°They¡¯ll reim Fort Helrem.¡± ¡°First, they¡¯ll conduct an investigation. If the foreign emissary¡¯s involvement is true, the Pantheon will likely intervene. Even the Saint, who¡¯s known for being ¡®hard to budge,¡¯ might bepelled to move. This is a rare opportunity. You might even meet the Saint. Would you like to participate in the recovery operation? If so, I¡¯ll rmend you to the military.¡± ¡°Tempting, but I have other matters to attend to.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Decarte turned away, showing no real regret, as if he¡¯d merely thrown the suggestion out casually. ¡°Well then, I hope we meet again sometime. Let¡¯s go, Yen.¡± ¡°Y-yes, sir.¡± The crew member hurriedly packed up the portable chair and followed Decarte. ¡°Hah¡­¡± Only then did the Holy Knights standing around finally take their seats. Noticing how ufortable they seemed around an outsider, Ian moved to a more secluded corner. Crossing his arms, he closed his eyes. Was it because he had consumed the raw mana stones? Or perhaps from pushing himself to the limit since early morning, both physically and magically? Either way, he felt exhausted and dizzy. He fell asleep almost instantly, as if passing out. ¡ª When Ian arrived at the Green Magic Tower of Judith, he surveyed the atmosphere. It seemed news of Garavan hadn¡¯t yet reached them; the ce appeared as usual. He walked slowly, looking around for Dior and Audrey, but neither was in sight. Upon inquiry, he learned that Dior had returned to his family afterpleting his mission, while Audrey had gone off elsewhere. With only a casual acquaintance with her, he had no way of tracking her down. It was a pity he couldn¡¯t deliver Garavan¡¯s message. ¡°Is there anything else I can assist you with?¡± Ian nced toward the woman at the reception desk across the lobby. ¡°Can I meet with Elian Pretus?¡± ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll reach out and check.¡± Ian nodded. Given that it was a magic tower, she didn¡¯t send someone in person but instead used a magical device inside the desk. Soon, she returned with a bright smile, saying he could meet him right away. Ian was guided into Elian¡¯s office. ¡°Elian, you have a visitor.¡± ¡°Come in!¡± The tower staff member even opened the door for him. Entering, Ian saw a man with green hair seated at a desk, reviewing documents. The man looked up, his eyes widening in surprise as he stood. ¡°Well, well! Look who it is! Ian! I wondered who my visitor could be. Come, have a seat!¡± The warm wee felt like that of an old friend, and Ian couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of ease. As Elian made his way around the desk, he suddenly paused, ncing toward the disy cab nearby. His gaze seemed to ask a silent question. Care for a drink? Ian chuckled, nodding, and Elian, clearly delighted, retrieved some liquor and sses from the cab. ¡°Sorry, but I finished thest of the Swhale we had the other time. But this one¡¯s just as good, so don¡¯t be too disappointed.¡± ¡°Just having some is more than enough, thank you.¡± They clinked sses and drank. The taste was pleasant, and theugh that escaped him felt like a relief¡ªit had been a while. ¡°Another round?¡± It was like a devil¡¯s temptation. As the liquor poured into their sses with a satisfying glug, Elian asked, ¡°So, what brings you here? You didn¡¯t juste by to say hello, did you? I¡¯m guessing you have a favor to ask?¡± ¡°Yes. And I also have some bad news. Which would you like to hear first?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s start with the first one.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to purchase more of Nerdiell¡¯s Tears.¡± A medicine that can calm, relieve pain, awaken, and even restore magical power. It was made by processing Level 6 mana stones, so it would no doubt be costly¡ªbut Ian was more than willing to pay. In his previous life, he couldn¡¯t afford luxuries like this, but now that wasn¡¯t a problem. However, Elian looked troubled. ¡°Hmm, that might be difficult. Supplies are running low. I could sell you what I have on hand¡­ one, no, make that two. But that¡¯s all I can offer. Will that be enough?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Alright then, now for the bad news. What is it?¡± Ian exined what had happened with Garavan and at Helrem Fortress. Elian listened quietly, simply swirling his drink. For a long moment, he was silent. Then he drained his ss and set it down. ¡°So, Garavan was involved in this¡­ Audrey will be heartbroken.¡± ¡°Is there anything else we should be concerned about?¡± ¡°Well, I imagine the Inquisitors wille around. But there¡¯s no need to worry. They¡¯re notpletely rigid. Just because a member of the tower turned rogue, they¡¯re not going to oppress us or pin any false charges on us. They¡¯ll likely question a few people and inspect theings and goings at the entrance, but that¡¯s about it.¡± ¡°And aside from that?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t like the idea of the tower¡¯s atmosphere being disrupted.¡± Elian spoke as if it were no big deal, but Ian knew it was more serious than that. One of the fortresses on the defensive line had fallen. In terms of severity, this could be even more critical than the incident at ming. As much as he wanted to help, this was something the Green Magic Tower would need to handle on its own. He¡¯d conveyed everything they needed to know, so they¡¯d find a way to manage. Elian slowly rose from his seat, went back to his desk, and opened a drawer. He retrieved a small wooden box and brought it over. ¡°How much do I owe?¡± ¡°Consider it a gift, especially after everything with Garavan.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll put it to good use. Thank you.¡± He¡¯d been a little nervous about the price, so this was a relief. ¡°Apologies, but something urgent hase up. Let¡¯s meet again soon.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Practically forced out of Elian¡¯s office, Ian sighed deeply and returned straight to his family estate. Although he wanted to rest, he decided he should report on what had happened at Helrem Fortress first. Pushing through his fatigue, he went to find Verdan. ¡°Every time I see you, those bags under your eyes just keep getting darker.¡± ¡°Are you teasing me?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just saying it because I feel bad for you.¡± Ian chuckled as he took the teacup Verdan handed him. A soft aroma wafted up. One sip, and he could feel his exhaustion lifting. Of course, it was top-quality. Not surprising, given that Verdan, the heir of the Berger family, worked tirelessly as the acting head. It wouldn¡¯t be fitting to serve cheap tea. ¡°If you really pity me, then maybe you could stop saying it and lend me a hand?¡± ¡°Ah, well, I¡¯m a bit busy right now.¡± ¡°It feels like it was just yesterday you said you¡¯d prioritize family matters. Not even a year has passed, and now you¡¯re doing as you please.¡± ¡°Then again, it¡¯s not as if I haven¡¯t been raising the family¡¯s reputation, right?¡± Verdan clicked his tongue with a disapproving look. ¡°That¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m letting you off. There¡¯s so much you could be doing.¡± Ian widened his eyes. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re saying that like it¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re treating me like I¡¯m just some asset.¡± ¡°I¡¯m viewing you as a valuable resource, that¡¯s all. Once you¡¯re in my position, you¡¯ll understand. Sometimes you miss having even one extra person. But don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll be more cautious about assigning tasks to you from now on.¡± ¡°Oh, why¡¯s that?¡± Ian asked, picking up a snack, curious about Verdan¡¯s sudden change in attitude. ¡°Because even the simplest missions end up with some catastrophe when you¡¯re involved. Once or twice might be fine, but it happens every time you take on an assignment, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hey, when I first started taking on missions, it wasn¡¯t like that. Don¡¯t you remember? I handled all sorts of minor tasks back then, and there were no Dark Mages involved.¡± Though Ian protested with a hint of indignation, Verdan only chuckled dismissively. ¡°Is that so? As I recall, you ended up entangled with Dark Mages upying a ruin. Or am I wrong?¡± Ian, chewing on his snack with a frown, swallowed and responded. ¡°Judging by what you¡¯re saying, it sounds like you already know exactly what I¡¯ve been up to?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about the Helrem Fortress incident, I¡¯ve already been briefed.¡± ¡°Just to be clear, it wasn¡¯t my fault. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± ¡°They all say that. ¡®I didn¡¯t do anything.¡¯¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m serious! All I did there was study hard, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Alright then, go on. Exin it, and I¡¯ll be the judge.¡± Verdan¡¯s tone was somewhat authoritative, making Ian sigh. This didn¡¯t feel like a formal exnation, but still, he ended up recounting the events for the third time, including parts he¡¯d kept hidden from Decarte, the conductor of the armored train, and Elian of the Green Magic Tower. When Ian mentioned the fact that he¡¯d attracted foreign interest and that he¡¯d been asked for a sacrifice, Verdan¡¯s face turned cold, to say the least. ¡°You didn¡¯t mention that to anyone else, did you?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯d go around bbering about it like some idiot?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± ¡°Then keep it that way. It¡¯s not something anyone needs to know.¡± ¡°Not even the Hero?¡± Verdan let out a smallugh. ¡°For someone who ims not to be an idiot, you¡¯re asking a pretty foolish question. If you¡¯re dreaming of dying at the Hero¡¯s hand, then go ahead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a joke.¡± ¡°For a while¡­ try not to roam around unnecessarily and stay within the family estate.¡± Not that Verdan needed to say it¡ªhe already nned to, though whether he could was another matter. ¡°You mentioned getting a report; has there been a decision on what to do about Helrem Fortress?¡± ¡°The army¡¯s reserve troops are already mobilizing.¡± ¡°Already? That¡¯s fast.¡± Considering the incident hadn¡¯t even been a day ago, it was astonishingly quick. Verdan, thankfully, borated. ¡°This reserve force was specifically prepared for situations like this. If Helrem Fortress had held out even half a day, reinforcements led by a Level 7 general would have arrived.¡± ¡°Half a day? How could we hold out with constant attacks from all sides? Maybe if Garavan were Level 7, or if we had at least one more Level 6, it might have been possible. Or if I were strong enough.¡± As a forgotten sense of powerlessness resurfaced, Ian found himself chewing on a snack in frustration. Verdan watched him and smiled bitterly. ¡°If nothing else, you should at least grow stronger quickly. At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if you died a stray death one of these days.¡± ¡°So, how about you support me a little in that regard? Don¡¯t you have any rare elixirs that could boost my mana reserves drastically?¡± ¡°None at all,¡± Verdan replied dryly. ¡°Regrettably, I¡¯ve already taken everything beneficial for myself.¡± ¡°I figured. I guess I¡¯ll have to ask the head.¡± The current head of the Berger family, Granod Berger, had once made Ian a promise: he¡¯d be given one of the family¡¯s treasures in the vault if he could bring honor to the family. Ian was sure he¡¯d achieved enough to be worthy of it by now. The only question was whether there was an elixir in that vault. ¡°Ian, when it¡¯s just us, call him ¡®Father.¡¯ Don¡¯t be so stiff with ¡®head of the family.¡¯¡± ¡°It still feels a bit awkward.¡± ¡°Awkward? To call him ¡®Father¡¯?¡± Verdan frowned, lifting his teacup. It was understandable. Granod Berger was not exactly a warm father. Compared to their mother, who had been incredibly kind, their father was stern and distant. Yet it wasn¡¯t that hecked love for his children¡ªhe simply had trouble expressing it. Verdan wanted to point this out but held his tongue. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What? Did I say something strange?¡± ¡°No.¡± What would be the point of exining it a hundred times? It would be futile, and he¡¯d be lucky if it didn¡¯t just foster more resentment. The deep distrust in Ian¡¯s eyes made it clear he couldn¡¯t be convinced. Verdan decided to let it go, hoping Ian would eventually understand on his own. ¡°Yes, the head is currently stationed at the front line of the defense. nning to go there?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been deployed there for quite a while, hasn¡¯t he? Is he still there?¡± ¡°Pretty much. From what I hear, defectors are driving monsters toward the first-line fortress of the defense perimeter. It¡¯s obvious they¡¯re trying to draw attention, but it sounds like there¡¯s a considerable number of them. Don¡¯t even think about going. If you show up, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if some foreign god descended right after.¡± ¡°Heh, seems like you¡¯re getting a kick out of teasing me. I¡¯m not going. Even if I were told to. This incident made me realize my limitations. For now, I have things to work on here at the family estate.¡± Saying this, Ian unfolded his crossed legs and stood up. ¡°Heading out?¡± ¡°Yeah. I need some sleep. It¡¯s been a long day.¡± ¡°No need to go all the way back to Lus. Use the room fromst time; it¡¯s been kept ready for you.¡± Ian didn¡¯t hesitate. Leaving Verdan with a lighthearted remark about working hard, he exited the office and headed to his room. Though he hadn¡¯t shown it outwardly, exhaustion had been umting significantly. He opened the closed door and stepped inside. With a snap of his fingers, light bloomed in the room shrouded in darkness. He kicked off his shoes haphazardly and flopped onto the bed. Perhaps because the tension finally eased, a wave of drowsiness washed over him. His blinking eyelids soon refused to stay open. * * * A month had passed since Ian returned from Helrem Fortress and settled in Lampas. He could proudly say he¡¯d been leading extremely diligent days. Every morning, he rose early to train his body in the drill hall, persistently working to develop his own unique techniques, akin to Dior¡¯s me Jade. With a clear image already in his mind, he had little hesitation or wandering. But that didn¡¯t mean it was easy. At times, he copsed from severe mana depletion, and at other times, he felt excruciating pain from mishandling his mana. But he didn¡¯t give up. Failure was merely the sacrifice required for progress. He continued, silently and steadily. If he¡¯d seen no results, he might have felt discouraged. But, surprisingly, he began to glimpse a path through the thorn-covered road. When he stepped onto that path, he felt an intense sensation pierce through him. Whoosh! From his hand, mana arranged in a unique pattern shot skyward. The me, leaving a long tail, reached a certain height before bursting and expanding. The air within a certain radius grew hot and dry. Seeing it brought a smile to his face. He had grasped the essence. But this was just the beginning. Ian sought no advice from anyone. Driven by a vague belief that he could do it, he immersed himself in research alone in the drill hall. The Bane of Evil was based on fire. Through light and heat, it could bring extreme changes to its surroundings, and, given enough fuel, its scale could grow endlessly. Moreover, it could drastically shorten the time needed for growth by using explosive effects. That made fire uniquely effective at dominating spacepared to any other attribute. With a clear understanding of this, Ian infused his mana with conviction, building on his umted image. ¡°I can do this.¡± He had no intention of finishing halfheartedly. Day after day in the drill hall, Ian repeatedly conjured spheres of me, constantly refining the technique to address its ws. The technique had to be prepared quickly, with concise movements, so it could be used under any circumstances, and the casting time needed to be as short as possible. In the heat of battle, one rarely has the luxury of preparing slowly in the middle of the fray. On top of that, it was crucial to maintain high control to minimize the influence of external factors or interference. And its power couldn¡¯t remain static. The longer the battle continued, the more powerful the firepower needed to be. To avoid self-destruction, he had to be able to control the flow and apply it flexibly. Though these considerations were obvious, they were easy to overlook. Ian didn¡¯t miss them. Another month passed. With each day, he felt growing exhration as the technique¡¯s level ofpletion rose. And the repeated process brought him new insights. ¡°¡­¡± The mana capacity within him, growing explosively like mes. Standing in the center of the drill hall, Ian finally encountered the moment he¡¯d yearned for above all else. He closed his eyes, focusing inward. Above the mana core nestled in his dantian, a new ring had formed. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Level 5. As he found himself once again standing on that familiar yet wearisome level, where he had once lingered close to death, he felt a unique emotion. The magic flowing from his dantian and spreading throughout his body had be purer than before, and the mes rising between his fingers moved with remarkable stability. His physical condition, previously so poor that he was drenched in cold sweat from exhaustion, had rapidly improved. Before his regression, he had reached Level 5 by umting all sorts of experiences. This time, however, he had advanced based on significant achievements worthy of being called feats, making the sense of growth distinctly different. ¡°Haaah¡­¡± Ian sighed with deep satisfaction. A sense of fulfillment. If he were to reach Level 6, a whole new world would open up. How long had it been since hest felt such anticipation? It was a feeling he hadn¡¯t experienced even when he obtained the Piercing Spear, Pamael. Smiling, he extended his hand toward the zing sphere of fire above his head and grabbed it in midair. Whoosh! The mes, tangled like aplex knot, lost their cohesion and dissolved into the atmosphere. To be honest, considering the amount of magic it consumed, it was challenging to use properly at his current level. However, thinking of it as preparation in advance, there was no harm in it. The foundational structure wasplete, and there was ample potential for development. He could make adjustments whenever he encountered issues. He never wanted to feel the helplessness he experienced at the Fortress of Helrem again. Of course, Ian was painfully aware that he was not a hero. It was a thought that never left his mind. Yet, he put in the effort simply because he wanted to be of help to the hero he would one day meet again. And that hero was singr. ¡°Abe.¡± The fourth one chosen by Lord Hamir. The one who defeated the Outer God that descended upon this world, achieving the most remarkable feat in history. The one who stayed by his side until the very end. But none of that existed in the current timeline. ¡°It can¡¯t even be called the past.¡± It was something that would happen in the future. ¡°But she remembered me.¡± Technically, remembering isn¡¯t urate, since he read the future. Knowing was the precise term. Though the memory was fragmented, it was something. The first step wasn¡¯t bad. But standing by her side still required a lot from him. Even now, she must be growing rapidly. That¡¯s what heroes are like. He wondered where she was at this moment. Even just a glimpse would be nice. It was simply that kind of feeling. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for that.¡± Saying a glimpse would suffice was a lie. He wanted to be by her side as she moved forward and would ask once again, now that he had reached Level 5, to be with her. However, Abe might already be approaching the level of 6. If he let himself be held back by weakness, he would end up with the same oue as before his regression. Heroes are born with natural talent. They are those who raise the star of their soul,plete their vision, look up at the sky, and eventually reach beyond that very sky. Chosen by the lords who dwell on an even higher ne than those individuals, their potential for growth was greater than anyone else¡¯s. This has been true for all heroes in history. Yet even those heroes met their end when facing the Outer Seas; such was the reality of this world. And so, people would fall, and be corrupt. ¡°Level 6.¡± He could reach it. His spirituality was already prepared. All that remained was for his body and magic to follow suit. Ian exhaled as he thought of the tasks awaiting him. Reflecting on his emotions was only fitting just before sleep. The path ahead was far longer than the one he had walked so far, and he couldn¡¯t allow himself to falter already. After washing up and eating, Ian set out toward Valoren Street in the great city of Lus. * * * Magic Shop, Milky Way. Ian looked at the sign with stars flowing across it and stepped inside. Ding-a-ling A pleasant chime. But the smell of tobo he had anticipated was absent. Instead, the ce was bustling with people. He distinctly remembered it being quiet during his previous visit, yet today, it was packed with customers. At the counter, people stood in a line, waiting their turn. An employee wearing sses, who should have been feeling rushed, was calmly checking prices and handling each transaction one by one. Yet, no one was causing a fuss or urging him on. Despite the crowd, it wasn¡¯t very noisy either. Ian scanned the line at the counter. ¡°They¡¯re young.¡± Their faces were youthful overall, looking just past the threshold of adulthood. It was clear they were still growing. ¡°Students.¡± Although their attire varied, they all wore amon insignia on their cors, indicating they were from the empire¡¯s top academy, Akashic. They seemed itching to talk, ncing at those beside them, yet kept their mouths tightly shut as if under a silent curse. It appeared they knew the shop owner was a Level 6 superhuman, but even he was too upied with customers to indulge in a cigarette. ¡°¡­Then how about this one, Professor? It meets the criteria you specified.¡± ¡°Oh, indeed. That will do nicely. And who rmended this?¡± ¡°Even so, please do speak up if something seems amiss.¡± ¡°Rest assured. Up to now, that¡¯s never been an issue.¡± The professor, seemingly a returning customer, spoke with full confidence. It might take some time, but given how quickly the line was moving, it wouldn¡¯t be too long a wait. Thinking he¡¯d browse for a while, Ian headed to the disy tables. Each material had abel written in beautiful handwriting, but he recognized only a few and only vaguely understood their uses. He only knew they were expensive, having heard about them roughly from colleagues. The fact that they had value was what mattered. ¡°Seems like the ones rted to alchemy are kept separate.¡± He¡¯d browsed from the first floor to the third, but everything was limited to raw materials. Since the store sign read ¡°Magic Shop¡± rather than ¡°Materials Shop,¡± it was likely that finished products were only sold to specific clients. He was pondering this when the sound of approaching footsteps caught his attention. Turning his head, he saw a woman from the first floor, who had been busy attending customers, striding briskly in his direction. ¡°Looking for something?¡± ¡°I was just browsing.¡± ¡°For someone who¡¯s just browsing, you seem rather focused¡­.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s fascinating.¡± Ian held up a small ss vial and raised it toward the ceiling light. The liquid inside looked as if fire itself had been captured within. With just a slight shake, it swirled violently, drawing him in with its mesmerizing flow. There were countless other items here, beautiful enough to inspire awe just by looking. ¡°It¡¯s best not to stare too long. Prolonged exposure can cause permanent damage to your vision.¡± ¡°¡­And you¡¯re disying such dangerous items here?¡± ¡°Oh? What do you mean? I¡¯ve clearly marked a cautionbel, haven¡¯t I?¡± Beside each ingredient¡¯s namete, there was indeed a red warning, though it didn¡¯t specify the exact reason for caution. He had assumed it was merely a warning not to handle it with bare hands or drink it. With a wry smile, Ian carefully set the vial back down. ¡°Sometimes ignorance is bliss,¡± he thought, feeling a sudden blur in his vision. ¡°Are all the customers gone?¡± ¡°Yes, the students from Akashic stopped by briefly on a field trip. It got unexpectedly busy.¡± ¡°So, you know the professor?¡± ¡°Oh? How did you know?¡± ¡°I overheard your conversation when I entered the store. I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, but I could hear it clearly. I apologize if it was intrusive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. If it were private, I¡¯d have kept it from being overheard. If you don¡¯t need any specific materials,e downstairs. I think I know what you¡¯re looking for.¡± She could¡¯ve had an assistant bring him down, yet she hadn¡¯t led him to a private parlor either. The spot beside the entrance on the first floor seemed to be her designated ce¡ªa plush chair where she loungedfortably, extending her hand toward a cigarette holder floating in mid-air. Even if she was a Level 6 superhuman with special status in the empire, wasn¡¯t her posture a bit too insolent? ¡°Is this how you receive customers?¡± ¡°Oh my, don¡¯t like it? That¡¯s odd. This is my way of making amends for the wait. There are plenty who enjoy being looked down on.¡± She leaned forward slightly, her tone teasing. Ian let out a shortugh. Her face turned a bit disappointed by hisck of response, and she continued with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Last time, you were the one who brought Baphomet¡¯s head, right? The elder rmended you.¡± She was referring to the High Priest of the Pantheon. Ian nodded. ¡°So, you remember.¡± ¡°Of course. I didn¡¯t expect the young master of Berger to be looking for stimnts, but there¡¯s been quite a bit of talk recently, hasn¡¯t there? You must be aware of your reputation. Quite positive, of course.¡± Herst remark was likely inparison to the past. ¡°I¡¯d thought it was about time you visited again, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe empty-handed.¡± ¡°Was I supposed to bring a gift?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re thinking, but I was referring to materials. Did you not bring any Dragon¡¯s body parts? Even a w would¡¯ve been fine.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any. It was just a worthless imitation of a Dragon to begin with.¡± The so-called ¡®Dragon¡¯ was merely a nickname people used in the absence of a proper term. The woman reclined against her chair, taking a draw from her cigarette holder. ¡°So, what brings you here? Medicine? Magic items?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to purchase more of that Wigner Gamma you gave mest time. If there¡¯s a stronger version, I¡¯d take that instead.¡± ¡°Oh, you must¡¯ve liked it? How many do you use on average per week?¡± ¡°¡­It varies depending on the situation. But you can give me plenty. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but I find myself using it often.¡± He even took it during training to help with concentration. Relying on medicine could hinder him from reaching a higher level, but if he had some immunity to side effects, there was no reason not to use it. He didn¡¯t see it as a bad thing. It was like weapons, armor, or relics¡ªconsumable, temporary aids. Eventually, he¡¯d need to use everything avable to him. ¡°Oh, and do you have any mana recovery potions?¡± ¡°Are you using it as a standard potion or¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for use duringbat.¡± ¡°Higher recovery potions are a bit rare. You do have money, right?¡± Ian reached into his coat and pulled out an elegant ck card adorned with gold. The woman¡¯s eyes curved in recognition. With a gentle exhale of smoke, she stood up, turned around, and opened a drawer, her gaze thoughtful. ¡°Hm¡­ Just so you know, relying on medicine isn¡¯t ideal.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°From the looks of it, you seem stronger thanst time. How long did the side effects from Gammast?¡± ¡°There were none, really.¡± She turned, surprised. ¡°None at all?¡± ¡°Maybe while I was taking it, but nothing significant. It didn¡¯t interfere with my daily life.¡± When he¡¯d faced the Dragon and even given it to Dior, there had been no mention of side effects, suggesting it wasn¡¯t a unique case. ¡°Wow, seems like the warriors of Berger are a bit different. What was the duration? The average is about 30 minutes.¡± ¡°It was short¡ªaround 15 minutes, maybe.¡± ¡°That was before reaching Level 5?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t tried it since reaching Level 5.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll likely be even shorter now. This one won¡¯t be much different. I¡¯d rmend trying it first¡ªWigner Delta. An upgraded version of Gamma. The effects are stronger, but¡­ unfortunately, the duration is shorter. And the side effects have be more intense. Same symptoms, though. Smiling while fighting isn¡¯t so bad, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Smiling is good. In this harsh life, what would we do withoutughter? Here, take it. Fifteen units. If you have a subspace item, it¡¯ll be fine, but if not, use them within two months. After that, the efficacy will drop. And here¡¯s the mana recovery potion. Now, hand over the card.¡± With a bright smile, she stated a steep price, swiping his card before Ian could respond. Five gold coins¡ªfor just a few potions, quite a price. But if it was from the Cordelia family, he could trust it. ¡°Just out of curiosity, is there something after Gamma and Delta?¡± ¡°Of course. The Cordelia family isn¡¯t one to stop there. I handle up to Epsilon, but I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s even Zeta. Since we separated, who knows how far it¡¯s advanced. Though I wonder if it¡¯s even necessary to go that far.¡± She handed him the box containing the medicine and returned to her seat, taking another drag from her cigarette holder. A faint aroma filled the air¡ªnot unpleasant. ¡°Seems like you have something to say. Are you offering a freebie?¡± ¡°Freebies are only for when you bring me materials. I¡¯m the buyer in those cases. But I heard you work as a mercenary.¡± ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± She smiled softly. ¡°I¡¯d like you to take on a job for me.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 100 Chapter 100 ¡°A request from a Level 6 Mage? That makes me uneasy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not that difficult.¡± ¡°May I ask one question first?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Is there a particr reason you¡¯re asking me to handle this instead of the guild?¡± Considering she called Bishop Gawon ¡®Elder,¡¯ it was clear she wasn¡¯t entirely without connections. If she maintained good rtions with her patrons, hiring someone even more skilled wouldn¡¯t be difficult. He wasn¡¯t suspicious, but he couldn¡¯t help his curiosity. Especially given that she was a Level 6 Mage. Without an extraordinary innate talent like a hero, reaching such a level was only possible through remarkable achievements and elevating one¡¯s spiritual presence. This meant she had naturally developed expertise in her field, building her foundation in a systematic way. ¡°Ah, you thought it was something big? It¡¯s nothing like that. Going all the way to the guild is bothersome, and I prefer someone I can trust. A wandering knight is better than a mercenary, and a proper knight is better than a wanderer, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exactly a proper knight, though.¡± ¡°Haha, that was a fun joke.¡± ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re practically a knight, aren¡¯t you? You might not wear heavy armor, but you¡¯re affiliated with the House of Berger, wield their emblematic mes, and you handle a sword. The only difference is that you¡¯re doing mercenary work. You must be quite particr if you were called in for a specific request and didn¡¯t ask aboutpensation first.¡± Her golden eyes fixed on Ian. Although she usually seemed drowsy, in that moment, they sparkled. Ian took the box she had given him and stored it in the spatial ring, Gratius, which he had received from the Mage Tower. ¡°You need an elixir, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ian nced at her curiously. Just now, she had said ¡®elixir,¡¯ hadn¡¯t she? In a world like this, where survival depended on power and wealth, health was a top priority. Elixirs, whether for enhancing stamina, restoring vitality, or dramatically increasing physical or magical capacity, never lost their appeal. People sought them out even in auction houses, paying fortunes just to acquire one. And now, she was offering one aspensation? ¡°Not interested? I¡¯d think you would be.¡± ¡°As if.¡± The woman¡¯s knowing response revealed she had expected his interest. Ian¡¯s curiosity only deepened. ¡°So, you¡¯re offering an elixir aspensation for the request?¡± ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s something akin to an elixir. I made it myself.¡± Of course, it couldn¡¯t be that easy. Just doing a simple task wouldn¡¯t warrant a genuine elixir. The corners of her eyes twitched as she took another puff of her cigarette holder. ¡°What¡¯s with that lukewarm response? Are you disappointed?¡± ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve simply let down my guard.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. So, you thought I was some kind of fraud, huh? That¡¯s a bit insulting.¡± ¡°I hope you understand it¡¯s just caution. I¡¯ve been burned many times before.¡± ¡°Hmm, fair enough. Still, my elixir might even surpass the ones you find on the market. Wigner Gamma, which you¡¯ve already taken, and the Delta you¡¯ll try next¡ªboth were crafted by me.¡± Ian leaned on the counter, resting his arms as he leaned forward. ¡°So, what exactly does this elixir do?¡± ¡°It boosts your stamina, removes umted toxins from the body, and most importantly, permanently enhances your magic recovery rate. How about it? If you ept my request, I¡¯ll give you the chance to buy it.¡± ¡°¡­I thought you were giving it to me?¡± ¡°If I put it up at an auction, it would easily fetch twenty gold coins. Sure, you could afford it with your resources, but the real question is avability. Who knows when the next batch will appear? My elixirs are fully booked in advance. So, still not interested?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s an elixir, then I¡¯m in. What¡¯s the task?¡± ¡°Guard duty. There¡¯s a forest¡ªa remote ce rarely visited by people. I used to go there alone, but recently I found signs of others. I¡¯d like to have someone in the front, just in case.¡± Apanying a Level 6 Mage should make it manageable. ¡°Typically, a ce that secluded is where Dark Mages tend to be.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he¡¯d be tangled up with them again. However, he couldn¡¯t just hide away in the family estate forever. Even if it felt unsettling, he would press on. And if he did encounter Dark Mages again, he felt he could ept it as fate. In a way, he might even be a natural enemy to them. ¡°If I ept the request, when do we depart?¡± ¡°As soon as possible. There are ingredients I need to gather. It should take about two days. Let¡¯s meet at the station tomorrow morning.¡± ¡ª A gentle breeze rustled the leaves, birds chirped from afar, and the air held a serene stillness. With his eyes closed, Ian could almost picture a scene of endless peace. But once he opened them, reality told a different story. The scattered trees bore dark leaves, twisted branches jutted out, and the whole ce exuded an eerie, oppressive atmosphere, despite it being morning. ¡®No wonder people stay away from this ce.¡¯ Even Ian, who had roamed as a treasure hunter before his return, had never ventured here. The reason was simple: the Empire had left it untouched, deeming it worthlessnd. No artifacts had been discovered here, nor were there any ominous rumors about it. Just an ordinary forest. But for Bellen Cordelia, the owner of the Milky Way Magic Shop, it was and brimming with valuable resources. She was meticulously examining a nameless herb, carefully digging it up with magic. Tap, tap. She gently dusted off the soil from the roots to avoid damaging them, then ced the nt in the bag hanging from her waist. She had collected dozens of nts this way, yet the bag remained the same size, likely enhanced by spatial expansion or pocket space magic, indicating significant capacity. Without a word, Bellen continued her task, and Ian naturally fell in step behind her. Her full attention was on gathering. Ian, having a basic knowledge of herbology, noticed a few useful herbs but chose to ignore them since there was no urgent need. ¡®This is tedious.¡¯ Hours passed since they entered the forest, but no monsters appeared, nor did he see any traces of the people she mentioned. He spread his mana over a wide radius to detect anything within range, but all he sensed were small animals like birds. Theck of even a single monster was surprising. He didn¡¯t wish for trouble, but the monotony was enough to make him stifle a yawn. He quietly exhaled, but somehow Bellen noticed and nced back. ¡°Are you tired? Shall we take a break?¡± Ian gave a wry smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just feeling a bit stifled.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? If you¡¯d already been exhausted, we¡¯d have a problem. There¡¯s still a mountain of things to gather.¡± Herbs, tree bark, sap, and even insects¡ªshe seemed intent on taking everything from the forest. Yet, her expression remained unimpressed, as though she hadn¡¯t found what she was really looking for. They gradually ventured deeper into the woods. As they walked in silence, Bellen Cordelia, pipe in mouth, finally spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re having trouble breathing, don¡¯t let pride get in the way. This ce is saturated with tainted mana, so it¡¯spletely natural.¡± ¡°Should I be grateful you¡¯re telling me now?¡± ¡°Of course. If it were someone else, they¡¯d probably criticize you for being weak¡­¡± Kyaaah! A shriek from deep within the forest cut through her words. Ian and Bellen both turned their heads in sync. They could hear pping wings rapidly approaching. As Ian narrowed his eyes, he saw something flying through the trees. It was a bird, resembling a crow but with a single grotesque eye that stood out. ¡°A Single-Eye, huh~.¡± A type of monstermonly found in battlefields strewn with corpses. Like crows, it shared a fondness for corpses and attacked people without hesitation. It wasn¡¯t strong individually, but in numbers, it could be quite aggressive. Still perched on the rock, Bellen smirked and asked, ¡°Need help?¡± ¡°No, please stay seated.¡± As the creatures closed in, the crows swooped into the sky and then arched down like arrows. Ian watched their descent, drawing his holy sword and swinging it through the air. The moment the de left its sheath, scorching mes erupted and surged along its path. Fwoosh! Though his swing was casual, the mes grew like a giant stretching awake. ¡°Oh?¡± Bellen¡¯s eyes widened in admiration. For such a light swing, the mes rose to an impressive scale. Even from her distant position, the heat seeped through her protective magic, making her skin prickle. If it felt this intense from afar, it would be even more devastating up close. The mes were powerful enough to directly harm the monsters; creatures like the Single-Eye had no chance of enduring it. Kyaaah!? The creatures, startled by the sudden mes, tried to turn or stop, but it was already toote. A few quicker ones folded their wings to try to break through, elerating, but once they passed through the intense mes¡­ They emerged in a miserable state. Only something with fire resistance could endure that heat. The intense heat melted the monsters¡¯ single eye, and their sleek, ck feathers burned away, exposing charred flesh as they fell to the ground. Thud, st! Unable to die instantly, the creatures writhed pathetically on the ground. ¡°The mes¡­ you should put them out.¡± Ian didn¡¯t need the reminder. He gathered the mes, which had started to spread among the leaves and branches, concentrating them in one spot before extinguishing them. The roaring ze seemed like it had been a dream, though the lingering heat proved it wasn¡¯t an illusion. ¡°Shall we continue?¡± ¡°Of course, let¡¯s go. You know, the presence of a Single-Eye often means there¡¯s a corpse nearby.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I asked. I had a feeling¡­ sigh, never mind. Let¡¯s go.¡± Unwilling though he was, he had no choice but to follow his employer¡¯s wishes. Bellen smiled, tapping her pipe with satisfaction. ¡°Good call. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡± There will be, Ian thought with a bitter smile as he took the lead. Moving cautiously through the forest, they finally came across what he had been anticipating¡ªhuman traces. Faint footprints. They weren¡¯t old, but he couldn¡¯t detect anything within his range. As he noted the oddness of it, a metallic scent of blood drifted in on the wind, and a grisly scene unfolded before them. ¡°A corpse.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 101 Chapter 101 The corpses were not just three or four, but dozens. None were intact. Limbs were scattered, and the bodies were in utter disarray, as if they had been devoured just moments ago. From a distance, he scanned the scene. Even with eyes capable of prating the flow of mana, no significant abnormalities could be found. There was no presence to be felt. It seemed the perpetrator of this gruesome scene had long since departed. Drawing closer, he pulled out a dagger and carefully examined the bodies. Despite the severe damage, the cuts were remarkably clean. ¡°They weren¡¯t killed by monsters, but by humans,¡± Bellen said, ncing around as if the situation had grown bothersome. She seemed irritated, as though a worrisome suspicion had been confirmed. Bellen turned to Ian and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you have to say?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much else to add¡­ Judging by the scattered weapons, they had enough time to draw their arms.¡± Bellen looked at him, urging him to continue. Ian, unsure of what answer she expected, slowly shared his thoughts. ¡°However, judging by the positions and conditions of the bodies, they were overwhelmed one-sidedly. None of the weapons show signs of shing. I don¡¯t know how skilled they were, but they were yed with. Their skills weren¡¯t particrly impressive.¡± ¡°Could you have done it?¡± Ian hesitated briefly before nodding. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but why bother?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Muttering in anguid voice, she waved her hand. The blood sttered around faintly shimmered, but no discernible patterns could be found. ¡°Besides, this wasn¡¯t some kind of ritual. It was just ughter.¡± Ian, casually agreeing, inspected the bodies for any intact possessions. Sticky blood stained his hands, but he rummaged through without hesitation. What he found was unremarkable¡ªrandom belongings, a few coins, and an unidentifiable drug. There was nothing to verify their identities. Even the nearby weapons, designed more for practicality like military gear, bore no distinctive features. ¡°Wait, let me see that vial,¡± she said. ¡°Do you know where it¡¯s from?¡± Bellen, holding the vial she had just received, let out a faintugh. ¡°Hold on. I haven¡¯t even opened it yet.¡± Ian straightened and watched her silently. She poured the contents of the vial onto her palm, staring at the pills before picking one up and pressing it between her fingers. With a crack, it turned to powder and fell. She licked the residue off her fingertip. Could she really tell anything from that? As Ian watched her with skeptical eyes, Bellen nodded and murmured, ¡°Mathis.¡± Ian didn¡¯t ask what that meant. Like Cordelia, Mathis was one of the empire¡¯s well-known pharmaceutical families. They possessed the technology to produce not only medicine but also elixirs, leveraging their immense wealth to wield considerable influence within the empire. ¡°Then, do you also know who they are?¡± They weren¡¯t mercenaries or adventurers. Judging by their standardized equipment and uniforms, they were more akin to private soldiers. As Ian searched through more belongings, identical vials kept appearing. Bellen, catching Ian¡¯s gaze, gave a subtle nod with aplicated expression. ¡°They¡¯re Mathis¡¯s cleaners. They handle dirty work.¡± ¡°Is it possible they¡¯re just clients?¡± ¡°Do you really think that? Well, maybe. The information is pretty limited.¡± Bellen held up the vial in her hand for emphasis. ¡°This drug is a doping agent specially crafted by Mathis for internal personnel only.¡± ¡°What does it do?¡± ¡°Why? nning to try it if it¡¯s safe? Don¡¯t bother. Cordelia¡¯s is much better, and this one has worse side effects. Remember, Mathis is a setting sun; Cordelia is a rising sun.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°In any case, this is a restricted item prohibited from being distributed externally. The fact that they have it already ties them to Mathis. But there¡¯s an even bigger issue.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made enemies with Mathis.¡± ¡°¡­And you¡¯re just telling me this now?¡± ¡°What difference does it make when I say it? You took this job to get your hands on the elixir I made, and you¡¯d have ended up here either way. Would knowing earlier have changed your resolve?¡± ¡°Seems like you had a hunch, though.¡± ¡°Of course. But I didn¡¯t expect them to be this tant about it.¡± It felt too early to draw conclusions. Judging by the traces here, it seemed more likely they were targeting someone else and got caught up in the process, rather than specificallying for Bellen. Her suspicion was understandable, but the situation itself was perplexing. ¡°To fully understand the circumstances, we¡¯ll need to find whoever killed them. Can you do that?¡± ¡°Feels like you¡¯re always testing me.¡± ¡°Do you think so? I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s a habit of mine to speak this way. So, can you do it or not?¡± ¡°I can, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°They¡¯re already here.¡± The moment she wondered what he meant, Bellen sensed murderous intent aimed at her and turned her head. At that instant, Ian flung the dagger in his hand skyward with all his might. Sparks scattered in mid-air as the sound of metal shing rang out. ng! Falling alongside the dagger was a long de. Bellen¡¯s eyes flickered in surprise. Even without Ian¡¯s intervention, her always-active defensive magic would have neutralized the ambush. But that wasn¡¯t what shocked her. He noticed before I did? Despite dedicating her life to research, Bellen was a Level 6 mage. With extensivebat experience, she had ascended to the sixth rank, achieving the Spiritual Star and the title of Spiritual Authority. Since entering the forest, she hadn¡¯t let her guard down for even a moment. Yet, Ian had detected the ambush before her. It waspletely unexpected. A low hum resonated as Bellen extended her hand toward the sky where the de hade from. Mana gathered at her palm, transforming into a beam of light that shot forth like a sh. Branches and leaves dissolved and evaporated upon contact with the light. But cutting through the beam, a figure descended like a meteor. Thud! The mannded on the ground, d in the same uniform as the corpses scattered around. The difference was the ck de in his hand. The ominous energy emanating from the pitch-ck sword exined how he had managed to cut through Bellen¡¯s spell moments ago. Is it a Magic Weapon? The whites of the man¡¯s eyes had turned ck, making it clear he wasn¡¯t normal. Grinning, he rose slowly, then shed a sinister smile. ¡°Oops, miscalcted the distance. No, actually, this is better.¡± The man adjusted his stance, raising his ck de as if he might charge at any moment. Ian quietly drew his sacred sword from his belt in preparation. Unexpectedly, Bellen stepped forward, closing the distance instead of retreating¡ªan odd move for a mage. ¡°Mathis¡¯ Cleaner.¡± ¡°Hmm? Are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Yes. Aren¡¯t you one of Mathis¡¯ Cleaners?¡± ¡°Huh? Huh? That sounds familiar¡­ Oh, right. That¡¯s what they used to call me.¡± Something was off. The man spoke as if he were recalling a long-forgotten memory. He seemed to realize it too, pausing before tilting his head. ¡°Yeah, I was Mathis¡¯ Cleaner. But that doesn¡¯t really matter anymore. I¡¯m done with that role.¡± ¡°¡­So, did you kill these people?¡± The man looked bewildered by Bellen¡¯s calm, conversational tone. It was no wonder. In situations like this, people typically demanded, Who are you? or What do you want? Instead, she spoke as though she already knew him. The man chuckled and shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Yeah, I killed them. Honestly, I¡¯ve been doing a lot of thinking on the way here. How long am I supposed to follow orders? Some people get hailed as heroes and knights, while we endure hellish training and end up kidnapping and killing people. At first, I didn¡¯t care, but now? I¡¯m done. I¡¯m going to live on my own terms.¡± ¡°For a Cleaner to say that¡­ It¡¯s grounds for summary execution, you know.¡± The man burst outughing. ¡°Haha! Wow, you sound just like a supervisor. Are you from Mathis? Weird. I only killed these guys a few hours ago. How¡¯d you get here so fast? I even cleaned out everyone nearby¡ªdidn¡¯t leave a single one alive. I¡¯m sure of it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Is there some kind ofmunication method I don¡¯t know about? Oh, wait. I heard there¡¯s a researchb in this area. Are you from there? Man, if I get caught, I¡¯ll be shipped off as an experiment for sure. But tell me¡ªdid you reallye here with just the two of you?¡± ¡°Yes. Are you nning to surrender peacefully?¡± ¡°Do I look stupid to you?¡± With a sneer, the manunched himself forward. He moved at incredible speed. Ian initially thought to observe how Bellen¡ªa Level 6 mage¡ªmight handle the situation, but his role as her protector left no room for that. He dashed forward, intercepting the ck de aimed at Bellen¡¯s throat with his sacred sword. ng! ¡°Oh? You blocked it?¡± The man¡¯s ck de came shing again. ng! ng! ng! In an instant, the two exchanged three strikes. The man¡¯s aggressive, precision-focused style was more akin to that of an assassin than a mercenary or knight. He used feints and subtle misdirections to create openings while the cursed energy swirling around his de disoriented Ian¡¯s senses like flickering mes. Without the experience Ian had gained before his regression, he would¡¯ve been overwhelmed by such a skillful assault. ng! ¡°Come on, let¡¯s see how long you can keep blocking!¡± The man¡¯s voice wasced withughter as if he¡¯d found an exciting new toy. His attacks targeted Ian¡¯s left arm, thigh, head, ankle, and side with increasing speed, yet never lost power. It was likely an ability granted by the ck de, the Magic Weapon. One mistake would mean a fatal wound, but Ian calmly parried every strike. ¡°Hahaha! This is fun! The others couldn¡¯t even react, but you¡ª!¡± ng! ¡°This!¡± ng! ¡°You can see through this!?¡± Ian chuckled. ¡°Yes, I can see everything.¡± In mere moments, they had exchanged dozens of blows. Ian had deliberately refrained from using the Bane of Evil¡ªthe signature technique of the Red Spear Knight. It was simply a whim. He wanted to test how much his physical abilities had improved after reaching Level 5 through realbat. At the same time, he aimed to get a feel for how Mathis¡¯ Cleaners fought. That¡¯s enough. He had the measure of it now. There was nothing particrly extraordinary about the man¡¯s techniques. They were pragmatic, efficient¡ªbutcked anything akin to the devastating force of a secret skill like the Bane of Evil¡¯s punishments. Without such moves, the Cleaner¡¯s style had its limits. And they had reached those limits already. Once Ian could predict where and how his opponent would strike next, the fight was as good as over. No need to drag this out any longer. Ian adjusted his grip on the sacred sword with both hands and swung it upward in a powerful arc. ¡°Guh!?¡± The man, startled by Ian¡¯s sudden shift from defense to offense, hurriedly blocked. But his stance was off. Ian¡¯s strength sent him flying. ¡°Ugh!¡± The man deftly caught himself with one hand on the ground and sprang back up, swinging his enchanted de. The cursed energy entwined around the weapon surged outward like a sharp, razor-thin sh. Siiiing! The strike was like a freshly forged de¡ªprecise and deadly. Ian didn¡¯t hesitate, raising his sacred sword to shatter the iing attack before pressing forward. As if expecting this, the man kicked a discarded de lying on the ground, sending it flying toward Ian. ¡°Die.¡± Whoosh! The de streaked toward Ian¡¯s head. For a brief moment, he couldn¡¯t help but admire the move. That¡¯s right. In a desperate fight, swinging blindly isn¡¯t the only answer. Using the environment to buy even a fraction of a second was a smart move. But. That, too, depended on knowing your opponent. Ian shifted his right foot diagonally, angling his body to the side. He raised his left hand and snatched the flying de just as it passed his face. It wasn¡¯t luck. His instincts told him he could do it, and they were right. This was skill¡ªpure and unshakable. ¡°You crazy bastard.¡± The man, in the middle of pulling a vial from his pocket, muttered in disbelief at what he had just witnessed. Ian smirked. The position he had assumed after catching the de was perfect for a counterattack. With weight shifted onto his lead foot, he readied himself and said, ¡°Here, a gift for you.¡± He hurled the de with deadly precision. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Thud! The thrown de pierced through the air like a dagger and embedded itself into the man¡¯s thigh in an instant. He lost his mobility. ¡°Ugh!¡± He had no options left. It was awkward to bring the potion in his hand to his mouth, and just as difficult to pull the de out of his thigh. Ian was already right in front of him. He should have forced himself to dodge, no matter the cost. Or maybe he should have blocked. No, it hade to this because he did neither. The only thing left for him to do was swing the ck de in his hand. But even that didn¡¯t reach Ian. The de cut through nothing but empty air, its tip pointing skyward. At that moment, Ian¡¯s sacred sword drew a graceful arc, severing the man¡¯s wrist. ¡°Argh!¡± The man let out a scream, staggering backward while clutching his right forearm. The potion in his left hand rolled onto the ground, but that wasn¡¯t what mattered now. From the smooth, severed surface of his wrist, dark red blood gushed out. He tried to stop the bleeding quickly, but it was of little use. ¡°Damn it¡­!¡± The man¡¯s eyes, which had been burning with resolve, began to lose their focus and turn nk. As the man, now resigned to his fate, closed his eyes, Ian prepared to finish him off. Just then, Bellen, who had been silently observing from behind, interrupted. ¡°Wait a moment. I have something to ask him.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± In his current state, the man couldn¡¯t escape anyway. The de was still lodged in his thigh. Ian maintained his stance, ready to strike at any moment, while Bellen, as if telling him it wasn¡¯t necessary, extended her hand. A magic circle appeared beneath the man¡¯s feet, and five chains shot out from it, firmly binding him. The man tried moving his arms slightly, but they didn¡¯t budge an inch. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do now, even without this kind of restraint.¡± ¡°Eat this.¡± Bellen pulled something out of a pouch at her waist and abruptly shoved it into the man¡¯s mouth. Naturally, he tried to spit out the unidentified object that had entered his mouth, but that was all he could do. ¡°Ugh!?¡± At Bellen¡¯s gesture, his jaw began to move stiffly, as if forced by an unseen power. Ian noticed the man¡¯s head was being restrained by Bellen¡¯s magic. In the end, the man chewed and swallowed whatever had been forced into his mouth. ¡°Cough! What did you make me eat?¡± ¡°Even if you try to vomit, it¡¯s useless. The moment it passed your throat, it would have already been absorbed. Just think of it as a medicine to help you rx.¡± Shortly after, the man¡¯s eyes grew drowsy, and his body went limp as he copsed to the ground. Ian wondered for a moment if this was a ploy to make him drop his guard, but Bellen¡¯s reaction suggested otherwise. Instead, she approached the man, squatted down to his eye level, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°¡­Hah, D17.¡± The man let out a hollowugh but involuntarily answered her question. There was no sign of resistance or defiance. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll call you Dee for convenience. Dee, what are you?¡± ¡°¡­You know already. I¡¯m a Cleaner from Mathis. I lead the D-grade team.¡± ¡°Then you must know who I am.¡± ¡°How would I know who the Supervisor is?¡± ¡°Look at me. Try to recall who I am.¡± The man lifted his head weakly and stared at the woman before him for a long time. He muttered about her hair and eye color, mentioned her facial features, and eventually wore an expression of realization. ¡°¡­Bellen Cordelia. Impossible. You¡¯re not the Supervisor?¡± ¡°Judging by the fact that you recognize me, it seems you were sent here on a specific mission?¡± ¡°¡­I did receive orders. They told me to deliver a message to you.¡± ¡°Just a message?¡± ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t want to truly sever ties with Mathis, avoid external activities. They said they can target you at any time.¡± ¡°So, you were waiting for me in this forest because of that.¡± Bellen¡¯s gaze showed she had no doubt the man was telling the truth. It seemed she fully trusted the effects of the drug she had administered earlier. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder for a moment how itpared to the confession-inducing cigarette that Decarte, the conductor of the armored train Pankresia, used. Not that she nned to test it on herself. ¡°Then why did you kill yourrades? Was it because of that cursed weapon?¡± ¡°Cursed weapon? Ah, you like usingplicated words. Just call it a cursed sword. Yes, I obtained it by chance during myst mission. It¡¯s a rare artifact that enhances the user¡¯s physical abilities overall just by holding it. The side effect is¡­ it makes you honest about your desires. But it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s manageable.¡± As the man spoke, hisplexion began to grow paler. His severed hand continued to bleed, and his failure to properly stem the bleeding was taking its toll. If left like this, he would die. Bellen seemed aware of this as well, but she showed no intention of treating him. The man continued speaking. ¡°It happened earlier, too. While holding the ck de, everything suddenly irritated me. Why am I doing this here? How much longer do I have to endure this? It felt like a good time to just kill everyone and change my identity. So I acted on it. It was the perfect opportunity. Even if the team disappeared, they wouldn¡¯t suspect me but rather you.¡± ¡°Then why did you stay behind?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t mean to stay. I had no choice. If I wanted to go into hiding, I couldn¡¯t let them find out I was a traitor. I chased after the ones who ran.¡± His voice grew fainter, as if even speaking required immense effort. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s strange. At some point, my memories just became blurry. I think I enjoyed seeing blood¡­ I don¡¯t know anymore.¡± It wasn¡¯t called a cursed weapon for no reason. That thing had taken control of his mind. That¡¯s why even the Pantheon had dedicated teams to retrieve such cursed weapons. They often caused significant problems when left unchecked. ¡°Onest question. Earlier, you mentioned there¡¯s a Mathis research facility here. Do you know where it is? Even a rough idea is fine.¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. But I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s¡­ somewhere at the edge of the forest¡­¡± The man trailed off and slumped forward. His faint breathing, which had continued, now stopped entirely. He was dead. ¡°The edge of the forest, huh? Shall we check it out?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ian let out a sigh instead of responding to Bellen¡¯s cheerful question. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°Why would I? We don¡¯t even know if a research facility exists, and now you want us to search for it in this vast forest, just the two of us.¡± ¡°Yes, just the two of us.¡± ¡°And when we find it, I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ll want to head inside, won¡¯t you?¡± Bellen released the magic binding the man and smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve already figured me out. If we find it, we have to go in. It¡¯s suspicious.¡± ¡°The security will probably be as tight as a fortress, and you want to go inside?¡± ¡°That¡¯s precisely why we need to go in. The mere fact that the researchb is located in such a remote ce is proof enough that they have something to hide. They¡¯re likely conducting experiments they couldn¡¯t dare attempt near or within the city. If we find evidence of that, bringing down Mathis might not be impossible.¡± Her voice dripped with personal spite¡ªBellen clearly held a grudge against Mathis. ¡°You¡¯ll need to provide additionalpensation for this.¡± ¡°Of course. Would you like this as well?¡± Bellen produced the ck de, nowplete with its sheath. ¡°¡­No, thank you.¡± ¡ª Three days had passed since they began wandering through this ominous forest¡ªlonger than they had anticipated. While the gathering mission had beenpleted without issue, Bellen was whollymitted to locating Mathis¡¯s researchb. Though Ian often felt the urge to suggest they give up and return, the promise of additionalpensation kept him quiet. Expanding his senses as far as he could brought no significant discoveries, leaving him doubtful of their sess. Yet eventually, they stumbled upon what appeared to be a faint trail of hoofprints and wheel tracks, likely several days old. Following the tracks led to a lone structure resembling a warehouse. It seemed to be protected by magic, but no guards or personnel were stationed nearby. Inside, recently moved supplies were piled high, some still in their carts. Empty carts stood in another corner. Just as Ian turned to leave, Bellen called out. ¡°Ian, feel free to grab anything you might need.¡± She rummaged through the supplies, checking their contents with an almost methodical efficiency. Ian, watching her silently, couldn¡¯t help but recall her first impression¡ªa serene and enigmatic figure in a magical shop. Yet out here, she proved diligent and resourceful when the situation called for it. Most of the supplies were unfamiliar vials and reagents, so Ian settled for some emergency rations. They pressed on. Havinge this far, Ian was somewhat more motivated, confident they were close to finding the researchb. However, the trail abruptly disappeared, and all signs of movement ceased. ¡°There¡¯s nothing here,¡± Bellen said, smiling faintly. Ian couldn¡¯t shake the feeling she was testing him this entire time. Even now, her demeanor remained nonchnt. Aheady the same monotonous stretch of forest they¡¯d seen for days¡ªnothing out of the ordinary at first nce. But Ian could sense an unnatural flow of magic in the air. He frowned at Bellen¡¯s feigned ignorance. ¡°Do you not see the enchantments? Diminished perception, sensory interference, spatial distortion¡ªthey¡¯re allyered here.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re sharper than I thought,¡± Bellen said, her smile widening. ¡°Not bad for someone your age. It takes quite a bit of experience to recognize all that. Well then, since we¡¯vee this far, shall we take a look inside?¡± ¡°I thought as much. And once inside, what¡¯s your n? Extracting information without being discovered is virtually impossible.¡± With no clear objectives beyond a vague suspicion, Ian couldn¡¯t help but approach this cautiously. They didn¡¯t even know whaty beyond the barrier or the situation inside. Moreover, he disliked being embroiled in the feud between the pharmaceutical giants Cordelia and Mathis. Politics wasn¡¯t something he wanted to get involved in. ¡°Oh, worried about recognition?¡± Bellen teased, pulling a wooden mask from her belongings. ¡°I prepared something for situations like this.¡± She handed him the mask. ¡°Wear it. It¡¯ll make it much harder for anyone to recognize you.¡± ¡°This? Are you serious?¡± The mask emitted a faint magical aura, likely an artifact. Without overthinking, Ian ced it on his face. It adhered seamlessly to his skin, leaving his lower jaw free, allowing for easy speech and even consumption of potions if needed. His voice was also altered. He removed his insignia from his cor for extra precaution. It might even be better to avoid using Bane of Evil. ¡°If you need it, take this too.¡± Bellen offered the ck de. Despite her earlier suggestion to leave it behind, she¡¯d carried it all this way, evidently intending to use it now. It raised suspicions¡ªhad she known all along that theb was here? Ian reached out to take it, but Bellen suddenly pulled it back. ¡°Ah, let me use it once first.¡± ¡°¡­Use it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Screech. Bellen unsheathed the ck de, enveloping its edge in magic. Then, with a sharp swing, she brought it down on the barrier. CRACKLE! ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Zzzzing! A piercing noise erupted in the air. Bellen¡¯s strike could hardly even be called a sh. She merely concentrated her mana into her de and released it. Still, the physical power it carried couldn¡¯t be ignored¡ªit was breaking through the barrier. Ian let out a dry chuckle as he watched. ¡°Haha.¡± It felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Before his regression, he was always cautious when traveling alone. It was hard to predict where some dangerous trap might be lying in wait. Without prior information, the chances of getting swept into an Outerworldly space created by a long-abandoned Outer Gate weren¡¯t low either. The territory of the Xail Empire was such a ce. But after he started traveling with Hero Abe, it was always like this. Whenever monsters appeared, the Hero would charge in recklessly, iming that reducing their numbers as much as possible would ease the burden on the defensive lines. ¡°Hm!¡± Looking satisfied, Bellen sheathed her ck de and handed it over. Ian took it with a wry smile and couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Is this really okay?¡± She took out a pipe, lit it with a flick of her finger, and exhaled smoke before replying. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? I was already ambushed by Mathis¡¯s Cleaner. This is retaliation. If theyid a hand on a Level 6 Mage, they need to bear the consequences. Ah, what a shame. If I were Level 7, I¡¯d have dered a domain right then and there.¡± A Level 6 Mage is marked by a star that appears in their mental image, symbolizing that their body has stepped into the realm of the superhuman. Then what about Level 7? It means perfecting one¡¯s envisioned mental image and projecting it into reality. Thus, those capable of dering their unique domain in this world are known as Ascendants. Looking up at the heavens and stepping beyond them was something to think about far in the future. Ian noticed the unique scent of the smoke wafting from her pipe. It seemed to be some kind of doping agent for mages. Perhaps mistaking his curious gaze for one of fear, Bellen looked back at Ian and chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be in danger since I¡¯m with you. Even if Mathis catches wind of what¡¯s happened here, they won¡¯t associate you with it, so Berger won¡¯t have any trouble. If you¡¯re really that uneasy, you can just watch from the sidelines. Just finding this ce was enough to fulfill your role.¡± Bellen wasn¡¯t making any attempt to hide as she began stackingyers of defensive magic on her body. Her aura, which had seemed rxed and lethargic, gradually grew more intense as her mana umtedyer uponyer. She clearly had no intention of concealing her position. Crackle! Sparks flew around her as she became the center of an electrical storm. It seemed she had mastered one of the more challenging elements¡ªlightning magic. This confidence in facing whoever might be inside the facility must have stemmed from her mastery over overwhelming firepower,rge-area attacks, and solid defense. ¡°Well then, shall we head inside?¡± The forest vanished, revealing the scene within. The first thing that came into view was a tall iron fence. While it might deter humans, it looked fragile enough that a single monster¡¯s strike could leave it bent and broken. Beyond that was a massive, antique structure¡ªan unexpected sight in such a remote location. ¡®¡­¡­?¡¯ But Ian felt a strange sense of difort. Hadn¡¯t they broken through the barrier? Even if an rm were triggered, it wouldn¡¯t be strange, yet the silence was deafening. Despite the attack on the research facility, which should have been hidden in secrecy, people could be seen walking through the building¡¯s hallways beyond the iron fence, as if nothing had happened. It was possible there were no guards stationed because they trusted the barrier. ¡®¡­Even so.¡¯ Something felt off. Ian was about to ask Bellen for her opinion, but she merely grinned as though none of it mattered. She seemed to be enjoying the situation immensely. ¡°Wow, they must have poured quite a bit of money into this ce. What a shame¡ªit¡¯s alling down today.¡± Hoo! Bellen exhaled smoke through her lips, her expression one Ian had never seen before. A surge of emotion¡ªlike she was ready to unleash the violence she had been suppressing. With her lips curved into a sharp grin, she raised her hand. It wasn¡¯t magic; it was raw mana concentrated in her palm. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen!¡± The condensed mana shot out from her hand. ¡°Catch this!¡± Her lively tone didn¡¯t suit the situation at all. Ian thought it might be better if she didn¡¯t use formalities in moments like this. Crash! The wooden front gate was obliterated by the mana-infused strike. At that moment, a powerful gust of wind erupted from within the shattered gate, carrying with it a foreign mana that quickly enveloped the surroundings. ¡°Huh?¡± Bellen, thinking it might be a counterattack, immediately deployed a defensive spell, but it wasn¡¯t that kind of phenomenon. Ian looked around. The sky had turned a deep purple. This was another world¡ªan Outerworldly Realm. The scenery inside had changed. The fence remained unchanged, but the building was now covered in a sluggish, pulsating membrane, and the garden was filled with grotesque figures staring their way. The intense hostility radiating from them was palpable. They bared their teeth, lowered their stances, and prepared to charge. Screeech! Horrific. They had human-like forms but were far too grotesque to be called people. It would be more urate to call them monsters¡ªcreatures that must have once been human in life. Either way, Ian wasn¡¯t overly concerned. He was with a Level 6 Mage, Bellen Cordelia. Knowing she could wield lightning magic, there was no need to worry about these lesser creatures. Crackle! Brilliant light sparked from her hand, illuminating the surroundings. Boom! A deafening roar tore through the air as a massive lightning strike shot forward. Its speed made it nearly impossible to react unless one could predict it. The bolt struck the lead monster, charring its grotesque form ck, and spread to the others in an instant. For a brief moment, Ian¡¯s eyes perceived the monsters in the garden as if they were all connected into a single mass. Sizzle! The creatures in the garden burned to ash. As their bodies copsed, Ian turned to look behind him. The forest they had just passed through seemed drained of color. He reached out, but as if touching water, ripples formed in the air, distorting the forest¡¯s appearance. Seeing Ian sigh, Bellen kindly exined. ¡°It¡¯s useless. The space has been isted. To break out, you¡¯d need an enormous amount of mana.¡± ¡°Or you¡¯d have to close the Outer Gate that¡¯s open inside.¡± When Ian responded, Bellen¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise. ¡°Did you already know?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been aware that this was an Outer world from the start.¡± ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯ve experienced this before.¡± ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s just been a while since Ist entered one, so I wanted to confirm.¡± This was the first time such an event had urred since Ian¡¯s regression. ¡°Still, I didn¡¯t expect to enter it in this manner.¡± Until the very moment the mansion¡¯s door shattered, he hadn¡¯t anticipated that an Outer world would have opened here. It was clear now¡ªthis was no ident but an intentionally concealed trap. The surprising part was that even Bellen, a Level 6 Mage, hadn¡¯t detected it. Or maybe she had been so fixated on Mathis¡¯s research facility that nothing else mattered. Thetter seemed more likely. A deep, guttural groan rumbled low. Ian blinked and turned his head. The charred monsters that had copsed moments ago were rising again, releasing white steam as they moved. The cells destroyed by the lightning were reactivating, pushing away the useless, scorched skin as they regenerated. ¡°Huh?¡± Bellen let out a puzzled sound, snapping her fingers. Crackle! This time, the output was even greater. Just like before, the monsters burned to a crisp, their flesh reduced to ash. Only their skeletons remained, yet they still tried to rise. ¡°This regeneration is absurd. It must be due to the influence of the Outerworld. Shall we head inside? We might as well find out what¡¯s causing this.¡± Ian nodded. Havinge this far, it only made sense to continue investigating. Returning alone wasn¡¯t an option. He pushed open the mansion¡¯s tightly shut door. Surprisingly, it opened smoothly, evidence of diligent maintenance. Inside the mansion, more grotesque figures awaited, simr to the ones in the garden. There were also demonic entities likely drawn in through the Outer Gate, their appearances just as horrifying. ¡°Take a step back.¡± Confirming Ian¡¯s position, Bellen lightly stomped her foot. Crackle! Lightning radiated outward from her as its base, pulsating and lingering in ce. Within the blue-glowing electricity, vague forms seemed to take shape. However, the forms were not fixed. At times, they resembled worms, wolves, or birds. Like the ever-shifting lightning itself, the forms couldn¡¯t settle, as if they were deliberating. An unfinished technique, perhaps. Bellen spoke to the waiting lightning. ¡°Go. Burn everything that moves.¡± Her tone suggested she didn¡¯t care whether any survivors were present. The lightning surged forward like a creature unleashed. Zap! Zap! shes of light scattered throughout the mansion, which was coated in a sticky darkness, apanied by the pungent smell of burning. Without hesitation, Bellen strode forward into the chaos. She showed no sign of caution. Her confidence was unshakable, a belief that she could defeat any foe and ovee any trap. ¡®¡­The escort was just an excuse.¡¯ She must have only wanted to locate this ce. She had clearly known about the research facility beforehand and had beenbing the forest under the guise of collecting supplies to pinpoint its location. Mathis must have sent cleaners to warn her away, hoping to prevent her from finding it. ¡®And now the research facility is in this state?¡¯ Judging by the supply cycle and the warehouse located at the edge of the forest, it was likely that the research facility had only recently been consumed by the Outerworld. Ian followed closely as Bellen thoroughly searched the mansion. She meticulously examined each room, leaving no corner uninspected. Even notebooks, memos scattered on the floor, and books on shelves weren¡¯t spared her scrutiny. It wasn¡¯t clear if she wasmitting this massive amount of text to memory, but her attention to detail was undeniable. Thud. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ian picked up a notebook that Bellen had discarded¡ªit was a diary. The entries began several years ago. ¡ª [80.02.13] I¡¯ve finally been appointed as a senior researcher. Seems all those papers I wrote weren¡¯t a waste. I¡¯m getting thirty gold coins a month now¡ªdouble my previous sry! ¡ª [80.02.14] My workce has changed. I even had to sign a confidentiality agreement, but they didn¡¯t tell me where I¡¯m going. ¡ª [80.02.17] The facilities here are incredible. For something built in such a remote area, the equipment is cutting-edge. My job here is to develop an elixir¡ªa day when Mathis can crush Cordelia for good! ¡ª [80.02.18] I think I¡¯ve stepped into something dangerous. I should have been suspicious when they offered such high pay. They¡¯re using humans as test subjects, not just animals like rats or rabbits. They¡¯re conducting experiments to drastically enhance regeneration and physical strength. Is this really okay? ¡ª [80.02.28] I¡¯m starting to adapt to this ce. The elixir¡¯s development was already somewhat advanced when I arrived. I was brought in to fill a personnel gap in the process. Is this facility really meant for elixir development? I doubt it. What they¡¯re actually doing seems to be creating rampaging monsters¡ªhumans and beasts turned into weapons with just one dose. ¡ª The following entries were mundane, detailing meals, shopping ns during monthly outings, and other trivial matters. Bellen moved to another room, and Ian followed her, diary still in hand. At some point, the daily entries began to appear months apart. Initially tempted to close the book, Ian¡¯s attention was caught by an entry written a month ago. There were only a few pages left. He decided to read until the end. ¡ª [83.09.06] It¡¯s been three years since I came here. Progress is still slow. We¡¯ve presented by-products from our experiments as achievements, but it¡¯s not enough. There is a method to create superhuman physical abilities: sustained drug administration and regr training. It¡¯s textbook, really. But that¡¯s not what Mathis wants. What they demand is a single-dose drug that can elevate an ordinary person to the realm of the extraordinary. Is that even possible? Perhaps. There¡¯s potential, but it¡¯s in a realm of knowledge we simply don¡¯t possess. Unless some groundbreaking discovery or a genius of unparalleled brilliance appears, there¡¯s no solution. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to keep pouring manpower and time into minimizing errors. The director surely knows this. ¡ª [83.09.09] The director returned after being absent for days, and it seems she¡¯s finally gone mad. Looking haggard, she imed to have acquired ¡°new knowledge¡± and began performing insane experiments. We had already abandoned humanity with our experiments on live subjects, but soaking humans and beasts in drugs and alternating them as filters¡ªis that really the right path? Can this truly bring glory to Mathis? ¡ª There were no more entries. The next page bore a date, as if the writer had intended to continue, but it seemed they hesitated and ultimately left it nk. Ian closed the diary, his eyes narrowing. ¡°So they never even intended to hide it.¡± ¡°New knowledge,¡± ¡°acts of madness¡±¡ªwhat else could those words signify? ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 104 Chapter 104 It was an Outer God. The director of this research facility had made a pact with an Outer God, much like Lord Garavan of the Helrem Fortress. If the diary had continued, one could roughly guess how it would have progressed. It would have led to ruin. Of course, there would have been results¡ªthat¡¯s the nature of deals with Outer Gods. However, seeing how the research facility ended up in this state in just a month, it¡¯s likely they either broke the contract or failed to fulfill it. ¡°Could it be the same Outer God?¡± The name of the Outer God Garavan made a pact with was unknown, but it didn¡¯t seem like there would be many Outer Gods trading knowledge in this manner. ¡°There¡¯s no need to look around here any further. Let¡¯s move to the next building.¡± They had checked a few more rooms on the second floor, but there didn¡¯t seem to be anything worthwhile. Thinking it was a waste of time, Bellen headed toward the passageway leading to the next building. While doing so, Ian noticed Bellen staring intently at him. ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡± ¡°I was just wondering what you¡¯ve been so deep in thought about since earlier.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve been specting on why the research facility ended up like this.¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve figured it out?¡± ¡°To some extent.¡± Ian shared his thoughts. ¡°Hmm,¡± Bellen murmured, cing her smoking pipe in her mouth. Her gaze, as if praising him, felt burdensome. ¡°You figured all that out just from reading a single diary?¡± ¡°Bellen, didn¡¯t you already know this as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. That¡¯s why the research facility ended up this way, isn¡¯t it?¡± At the end of the passageway, as they turned the corner, they saw a woman standing idly on the mucous-covered ground. Dressed in a whiteb coat, she was breathing slowly, her gaze fixed on the floor. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t send that electric eel here?¡± ¡°Electric eel? Hmm, is that how it seemed? Eel doesn¡¯t quite fit. Should I lock its form to a wolf?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, anyway. It seemed like each building served a different purpose, so I adjusted ordingly. For something like the experimental wing, I figured meddling with other equipment could cause problems.¡± Electricity, by its very presence, has residual effects on its surroundings. They didn¡¯t know what might be in the experimental wing, but even a brief pass could introduce variables, so caution was necessary. Amid their trivial conversation, the woman, who appeared to be a researcher, turned her head to look at them. Her gaze was hollow. ¡°Ah.¡± As she made a sound, hostility filled her empty eyes. The moment she shifted her weight, stepping forward with her right foot, Ian drew upon his mana. In an instant, the woman closed the distance, her mouth wide open and arms outstretched. Her attack was primitivepared to her physical capabilities¡ªthere was no technique, nor any consideration for potential counterattacks. Her only intent was to grab and bite. The openings were ringly obvious. Thwack! Ian mercilessly kicked her in the side. The sensation transmitted through his foot wasn¡¯t of soft flesh but something as solid as wood. The woman¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. It was as if she didn¡¯t feel pain, as her face remained unaltered while her body was sent flying into the mucous-covered wall. Boom! Though it seemed like a light kick, Ian had infused it with power by enhancing his body. Even if her bones had been shattered, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising. Yet, the woman struggled to free herself from the wall. Ian, watching her, pulled out a dagger and threw it. Thunk! The dagger embedded itself in the woman¡¯s forehead, her head mming against the wall before she slumped down limply. If left alone, she would likely rise again and attack, just like the creatures they had seen in the garden. Sure enough, her fingertips began to twitch. She was already starting to recover. ¡°Sa¡­¡± Huh? Just as Ian was about to summon mes to burn her entirely, he noticed tears welling in the woman¡¯s eyes. Had her consciousness returned? Was it because she hit her head just now? Or perhaps due to brain damage? Whatever the reason, Ian hesitated. ¡°Sa¡­ Save¡­ me¡­¡± Her stuttering plea caused Ian to retrieve the dagger lodged in her forehead. If her regenerative abilities were anything like the monsters in the garden, she would heal soon enough. As expected, her breathing quickened, and she raised her head. Though hostility remained in her gaze, there was a glimmer of intelligence suppressing her violent impulses. ¡®This level of regeneration¡­ could it rival that of purebloods?¡¯ Only ancient beings with pureblood could regenerate even after their brains and hearts were destroyed. Ian couldn¡¯t determine whether this level of regeneration was exclusive to the specific environment of the Outer World, but it piqued his curiosity about the elixir said to be under development at Mathis¡¯s research facility. ¡°Please, save me.¡± Perhaps fully recovered, the woman now spoke with a clear voice. ¡°Can you understand me?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. How much time has passed?¡± Her intelligent gaze suggested she had regained enough rity to converse. ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask you. Why has this facility ended up like this? Keep it brief¡ªwe don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°The¡­ the director went insane! He imed to have received a revtion from Ajin and started using monsters in experiments. Then he even began using the researchers as test subjects!¡± Ian¡¯s eye twitched slightly at the mention of a particr name in her exnation. Ajin, the Eleventh Lord. Known for his mastery of alchemy, he was considered the progenitor of fields like pharmacology and metallurgy. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for pharmacists or cksmiths to revere and follow him. However, if Ajin had imparted knowledge to the director, the facility wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Ajin was a Lord. In this case, it was more likely that an Outer God had impersonated the Lord. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have either escaped or reported this to higher authorities?¡± ¡°There was no way to!¡± The woman immediately countered, as though indignant. ¡°Do you think we didn¡¯t try? We couldn¡¯t even leave! No, if it weren¡¯t for her, we might have been able to escape.¡± ¡°Her? The director?¡± ¡°No, a woman the director brought here about a week ago. She said she was here as a project inspector. She was incredibly beautiful, even from another woman¡¯s perspective. Every movement she made exudes elegance, and her speech was so refined. She was the one who isted the facility. She surrounded it with a barrier so none of us could escape.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°After that¡­ we could only cooperate with the director, hoping it wouldn¡¯t be our turn next¡­.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes began to grow dull again. The hostility within her started to resurface. Though she seemed to be fighting it, there was no way to help her. It might have been a miracle that she had regained her senses, even for a moment. Clenching her teeth, she struggled to continue speaking. ¡°The far end of the building¡­ sealedb¡­ inside¡­ outer gate¡­ director¡­ Level 5¡­ flow¡­ magic¡­.¡± ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Bellen suddenly stepped forward and spoke. The woman, trembling, obeyed and shut her eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything more. The Lords of the Pantheon will ease your fear. I¡¯m not a priest, but I¡¯ll pray for your rest. Close your eyes and count to three.¡± Crackle¡ª Bellen ced her hand on the woman¡¯s head and activated her magic. A lightning bolt pierced through the woman. Her tense muscles rxed as she slumped down. Bellen finished her brief prayer and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s still much to check.¡± Ian nodded and dropped a spark onto the dead woman¡¯s body. mes roared to life. The fire would consume only her corpse before extinguishing. The next building they entered appeared to be aboratory. Each room was divided into several zones, containing dozens of tanks. Inside those tanks were trapped beasts. They appeared to be in a deep slumber, though their faint breathing suggested they were in a state of suspended animation. On a desky scattered documents inplete disarray. The mess likely resulted from the shock that urred as the Outer Gate rampaged and the Outer World settled into reality. It wasn¡¯t something that could have been intentionally made to look this chaotic. Bellen began picking up everything, sorting through the necessary materials. Ian skimmed a few pages, but the contents were iprehensible. Lacking expertise in the relevant field, he couldn¡¯t make sense of it. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we focus on closing the Outer Gate first? We can review the materialster.¡± Bellen was busy going through the massive collection of data that must have taken years and numerous personnel topile. At this rate, one might doubt whether she was truly reading them properly. Though time is said to be equal for everyone, that¡¯s not the case for the superhuman. Their one second is like ten for the ordinary. Their vision and perception are entirely different, making equality impossible. Without even ncing at Ian, Bellen replied. ¡°The Outer Gate likely has that so-called director guarding it.¡± ¡°He could¡¯ve fled outside.¡± ¡°If that were the case, monsters would have already overrun the area. The fact that their numbers are this low despite the sessful manifestation of the Outer World into reality suggests someone is managing the situation. There¡¯s also a significant chance that more of them are being generated in the Sealed Laboratory.¡± The two had explored two buildings so far, encountering nothing but mucus membranes and monsters. ¡°If we end up fighting the director, some of the materials here might be destroyed. It¡¯s necessary to secure a certain amount of data first.¡± At that moment, a voice came from the ceiling. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s what it was?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± The voice was mature and male. ¡°I wondered what you were doing lingering around here. Did you really think you could check all the data stored there with just the two of you?¡± It was one person, not two. The man let out a derisiveugh, as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Fools. It would take over a week just to go through all the materials there¡ªthree years¡¯ worth of research. If you¡¯re determined to waste your time, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Ian exchanged nces with Bellen before directing his voice toward the ceiling. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a rather obvious question. Judging by the fact that I¡¯m speaking to you through this broadcasting system, you should already know the answer.¡± ¡°The director?¡± ¡°Indeed, the director of this facility, responsible for Project C: Superhuman Elixirs. My name is Tagroa. Now, let me ask in return¡ªwho are you? Don¡¯t give me nonsense about being lost wanderers.¡± ¡°Cleaners from Mathis.¡± Bellen¡¯s eyes widened as she watched, but her expression remained icy. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to spout nonsense? Cleaners? The next supply run is 11 days away, and the routine report is due in 14. There¡¯s no way anyone could have noticed anything unusual here for at least two weeks. Your im is a lie.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± ¡°Besides, if they were from Mathis, they wouldn¡¯t have entered so noisily. They would have slipped through the barrier undetected. In any case, I¡¯ve figured it out. You¡¯re just petty thieves after Mathis¡¯ research data.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Do you need my research data that badly? Then stop wasting time ande find me. I¡¯m not far from theboratory you¡¯re in. Sifting through that trash won¡¯t give you even a fragment of my organized research. Come to the Sealed Laboratory at the far end of this building. I¡¯ll be waiting there.¡± Click¡ª The voice from the ceiling cut off. Without hesitation, Bellen dropped the stack of papers in her hand. Rustle¡ª Dozens of sheets of paper scattered onto the floor. ¡°Bellen?¡± ¡°Perfect. If they¡¯re going to save us the trouble, there¡¯s no point in staying here any longer. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 105 Chapter 105 The sealedboratory that the head researcher, Tagroa, mentioned was in the annex. It was located far away from the main building and looked like arge logistics warehouse. The mucus spilling out from the few windows had encroached upon the exterior walls and the surrounding area, even expanding its reach to the main building. Its sluggish, writhing movement was grotesque, and a foul stench carried by the wind made it all the more revolting. The main entrance was wide open, but the interior was so dark and eerie that even heightened senses couldn¡¯t prate it. At a nce, it was reeking of danger, a trap in every sense of the word. Going in there voluntarily? It was akin to walking straight into the stomach of a ravenous beast rather than its jaws. ¡°Bellen, does it matter if we don¡¯t recover the research materials?¡± ¡°Why? Thinking of blowing the ce up in one shot?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to, if that¡¯s permissible.¡± There¡¯s nothing more concerning than a prepared mage. Who could guess what trapsy inside or how many monsters were lurking within? Charging in recklessly wasn¡¯t the right choice. Even that woman from the auditing department, as mentioned by the researcher, hadn¡¯t been found yet. ¡°Hmm.¡± Caution never hurt. It was, after all, the key to survival in this world. She felt just as uneasy. While she held the status of a so-called superhuman, that didn¡¯t mean she was immortal. How many had perished from letting their guard down? Reaching Level 6 didn¡¯t mean one could solve everything. If that were true, the forces of the Outer World would have been defeated long ago, and peace would have returned. ¡®¡­Should I let him handle it?¡¯ Bellen, like Ian, didn¡¯t n to recklessly step inside. Her n was to release electricity from the entrance and incinerate everything alive, whether it was mucus or anything else. ¡°Ian?¡± ¡°Alright. Then go ahead and give it a try. Watching whates out of it might be interesting.¡± For a buildingbeled as a sealedboratory, it surely wasn¡¯t constructed lightly. It was sturdy, likely designed to withstand significant damage. If Ian questioned whether recovering the research materials mattered, was he confident enough to destroy the building entirely? ¡®Bold.¡¯ Even among Red Spear Knights, only true superhumans possessed proper area-of-effect skills. Was Ian capable of wielding such a powerful technique that he could obliterate a building of this size? Would it amount to anything more than copsing the outer walls or damaging part of the structure? It piqued her curiosity¡ªwhat he was nning and how far he could go. Stepping aside to give him room, Bellen observed Ian. ¡°Parmael.¡± A quiet murmur. Along with it, a uniquely shaped spear appeared in his hand. ¡°Parmael?¡± Wasn¡¯t that the relic said to have been owned by Gehiel¡¯s hero, Herwin? The fabled spear that could destroy castle walls in a single throw. Sssss¡­. As Parmael absorbed mana, the winds around it began to gather. At first, they were gentle but grew increasingly turbulent. Whoooosh! If that ominous weapon truly was the legendary spear Parmael, then no matter how sturdy the sealedboratory was, it wouldn¡¯t be able to endure unless it had the durability of a castle wall. No, even castle walls had been destroyed by it! ¡°Wait a moment.¡± With a flustered voice, Bellen called out to stop him, but Ian, pretending not to hear, assumed a stance to throw the spear. Without uttering an incantation, he hurled the massive spear using only his natural physical strength. As soon as it left his grasp, the eight des of the spear unleashed a ferocious spiral of wind as it shot forward. Swiiiish! There wasn¡¯t enough distance for it to fully elerate, but the speed was sufficient. Since the target wasn¡¯t something with legs to escape, there was no chance it could dodge. Perhaps sensing the attack, a dome-shaped barrier appeared over theboratory, but it was nowhere near enough to withstand the impact. Craaaack! Cracks spread out from the point of impact, eventually shattering the barrier entirely. The fierce, razor-sharp winds emanating from the eight des shredded the structurebeled as the ¡°sealedboratory,¡± spiraling as they returned to their master. Ian extended his hand. Thud! ¡°¡­¡­¡± The spear, Parmael, embedded in the opposite direction of his outstretched hand, quivered in ce. ncing at it briefly, Ian retrieved it as if it were nothing. ¡°My word¡­¡± Bellen muttered as she stared at the now-ruined sealedboratory. The few remaining parts of the building copsed inward as the framework was destroyed. Crash! It all happened in an instant. Whatever was inside would hardly have been able to withstand such destruction. While Ian wore an expression of satisfaction, Bellen, standing beside him, was already mentally overwhelmed. Seeing the destructive power of the legendary spear Parmael with her own eyes was indeed a valuable experience. However, the fact that she had to worry about the safety of theb director, who was practically an enemy, made her let out a dryugh. ¡®Could he have survived?¡¯ If he had died, how were they supposed to recover the essence of the Superhuman Elixir Project C buried in that pile of rubble? Perhaps they would have to return to the main building and sift through endless documents to salvage something useful. Her vision dimmed at the thought. But fortunately or unfortunately, a resonating shout apanied by the flow of mana emerged from within the debris. ¡°Which insane bastard did this!¡± Whoooosh! Hadn¡¯t they said theb director specialized in hydromancy? A massive torrent of water burst out from the copsed building, pushing away the debris. Ssh! Watching the water surge like a tidal wave, Bellen raised her hand. A wedge-shaped barrier unfolded in front of her. The filthy water, mixed with mucus, split in two as it struck the barrier and flowed past. For a moment, it felt as if they were submerged in a deep river. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The water level, which had risen to head height, gradually receded to ankle depth, leaving the surroundings a muddy swamp. The puddles left behind were an annoyance. Raising her head, Bellen saw a gaunt man standing atop the rubble, encircled by streams of water. Despite his ability to control water, he looked grimy, as though he hadn¡¯t washed in days, and even hisb coat¡¯s sleeves were ckened from grime. This was theb director, Tagroa. With an irritated expression, he looked down at Ian and Bellen and asked, ¡°Which one of you destroyed myb?¡± Though his voice was quiet, it carried mana, making it sound as if he were speaking right in front of them. Ian ced a hand on the ck de at his waist and replied, ¡°Why, were you about to thank me?¡± ¡°Thank you? You insane bastard.¡± ¡°You should be grateful. Who else would demolish it so cleanly? Consider yourself lucky I didn¡¯t burn it down with you inside. Oh, and you know actions speak louder than words, right?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± At Ian¡¯s shameless words, Tagroa, theb director, twitched the corner of his eye before letting out a dry chuckle. ¡°Hah, hahaha. Fine. Should I pay you, then?¡± He rummaged through his pockets and flicked something with his thumb. ¡°Here. Take it.¡± A gold coin fell with a crisp sound, bouncing lightly on the ground. Thrown from atop the rubble, it didn¡¯t even make it near Ian and Bellen. It was practically an act of tossing it away. The faint metallic ringing of the coin bouncing drew their gazes. It was an obvious provocation¡ªa message to pick it up if they valued it so much. Ian smirked, leaning slightly as he spoke in a mocking tone. ¡°That¡¯s nowhere near enough.¡± ¡°That¡¯s me being generous.¡± ¡°Hmm, instead of a single gold coin¡­ I¡¯d say the research data you mentioned earlier would make us even.¡± ¡°You damn extortionist. So, that¡¯s what you want? Fine. If you need it so badly, go dig through the rubble you created. Of course, you¡¯d better hope it¡¯s intact. Or maybe¡­¡± The streams of water coilingzily around Tagroa began to pick up speed, swirling with intensity. ¡°¡­you¡¯d better hope you survive first!¡± At his words, the water divided into multiple streams and shot forward. They moved as fast as arrows, the ends forming sharp, arrowhead-like points. Ian, ignoring Bellen, ducked low and dashed forward. Boom! mes erupted at his heels, propelling him forward with explosive eleration. The streams of water twisted sharply, chasing after him. Crash! Crackle! The water tore through the ground with chilling precision, but Ian was no longer in its path. In an instant, Ian had closed the distance to Tagroa. Without unsheathing the ck de at his waist, he gripped it tightly and drew it. The moment the ck de was exposed, Ian felt the weapon¡¯s magical power flow into his body, enhancing his strength even further. Screeeech! A grating metallic sound rang out as the de left its scabbard, and Ian thrust it toward Tagroa¡¯s back. Tagroa turned, but too slowly. The de was upon him before he could fully register it. It seemed like Ian might decapitate him with ease¡ªuntil the water streams swirling around Tagroa intercepted. Crash! Crash! The turbulent currents not only weakened the force of the de but also diverted it off course. Murderous intent glinted in Tagroa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Walking into my domain without fear? How generous of you!¡± The streams of water surged upward before reversing direction, aiming to engulf Ian. ¡°Click.¡± Torrential crash! Ian clicked his tongue, pulling back just in time as the water mmed down. He twisted his head sharply to the side, a loud crack sounding from his neck with the abrupt movement. It wasn¡¯t for nothing. Shing! A water de that had been lying in wait among the debris sliced past him. It nicked the wooden mask he was wearing, leaving a visible scratch. ¡°You dodged that?¡± It had been a blind spot¡ªan attack even the most sensitive to mana shouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid while retreating. But there it was. Reality wouldn¡¯t change, no matter how much Tagroa doubted it. ¡°¡­Ugh!¡± Tagroa flinched, his gaze fixed on Ian¡¯s crimson eyes peering through the wooden mask. But he quickly gritted his teeth, his face twisting with irritation. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see just how well you can keep dodging!¡± No matter how fast his reflexes were, how long could Ian evade streams of high-pressure water fired from every direction? Tagroa was confident¡ªif Ian was hit even once, the resulting wound would be fatal. Swish! Swish! Swish! Yet nothingnded. It wasn¡¯t because Tagroa¡¯s aim was poor. He had targeted Ian¡¯s vital points and even anticipated his movements, adjusting the streams ordingly. But Ian refused to stay still, avoiding the attacks as if he were foreseeing them. Even if Ian could sense the faint magical energy in the water pooled around the debris, this level of precision was absurd. Tagroa wasn¡¯t the only one startled. Ian, too, was surprised. ¡°¡­¡­¡± At first, it had been instinct. A faint sensation from behind had prompted him to twist his neck without even thinking. But after dodging the second, then the third strike, something began to change. Without seeing it, he could increasingly sense movement within a certain radius. This sensation was eerily simr to the Insight he had briefly experienced in the temples of the Eryar civilization. What had triggered it this time? Was it the water streams that attacked with nearly imperceptible speed? Or the physical enhancements granted by the ck de¡¯s magic? He couldn¡¯t say. It might simply be the culmination of his experiences finally reaching a tipping point. Whatever the cause, it didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was that he had finally unlocked true Insight. Ian dashed across the rubble, closing in on Tagroa. With a swift motion, he swung his ck de. sh! The strike was blindingly fast. ¡°Guh!¡± The sharp de tore into the turbulent currents surrounding Tagroa, ripping them apart. Even without using Bane of Evil, Ian¡¯s enhanced body alone allowed him to overwhelm a mage. He was close¡ªjust a little more, and the de would strike true. But Ian chose to retreat, leaping backward instead of pressing the attack. Tagroa scowled in confusion. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ian smirked, a sly grin tugging at his lips. ¡°Oh, I just thought this was the perfect moment.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Ian could feel it¡ªhe was on the verge of fully mastering Insight. This was a rare opportunity. If he missed this moment, who knew when he¡¯d get another chance to awaken itpletely? ¡°Something like that. Let¡¯s keep going, shall we?¡± ¡°You arrogant bastard¡­ I¡¯ll make you regret this!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Bellen ced the pipe between her lips. For her, smoking was a ritual¡ªa way to prepare for battle. It awakened her dulled senses, sharpened her focus, and heightened her magical energy, readying her for any confrontation. Slowly, she inhaled, her eyes scanning the battlefield. ¡®He¡¯s fast.¡¯ Ian, who had been standing beside her moments ago, was already in close quarters with their opponent. Lowering his stance, he swung his ck de with precision. As she exhaled deeply, Bellen observed Ian deftly avoiding spellsing from his opponent¡¯s blind spots, his fluid shes pressuring the mage. ¡®Looks like he doesn¡¯t need my help.¡¯ The mage wasn¡¯t weak. Despite his position as a mere lieutenant, his magical proficiency wasmendable. Most would have been struck down instantly by the deadly water streams fired at their backs. The attacks were sharp and unrelenting. Yet Ian moved as if he knew exactly how to handle such a foe. He never stood still. Each attack was followed by swift movement, his feet constantly in motion. And his strikes weren¡¯t light either. Quick and agile, Ian embodied the essence of a seasoned warrior. The only thing puzzling her was one detail. ¡®Why isn¡¯t he using Bane of Evil?¡¯ Aside from the brief mes he had summoned during his initial charge, he hadn¡¯t used the skill. Did he think he could win without it? Was it confidence¡ªor arrogance? Either way, it seemed he might just pull it off. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if you surrendered?¡± Bellen spoke, turning to look behind her. There was nothing visible. But just because she couldn¡¯t see it didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Just to confirm, I¡¯m asking you.¡± She extended her hand. At that moment, a translucent, white hand covered in violet magic manifested in midair and reached toward her. Thud! It collided with a barrier she had deployed just in time. The impact was heavy, sending a reverberating shock through the air. The sound alone was enough to make anyone flinch. But Bellen didn¡¯t show any signs of wavering. Instead, she focused her energy, unleashing another spell. Crackle! Lightning erupted along the barrier, wrapping around the violet hand. The two forces shed and canceled each other out. Then, the figure revealed herself. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Emerging from the dissipating magic was a breathtakingly beautiful woman. Her eyes curved into a soft smile, causing Bellen to instinctively widen her own in surprise. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be you, not me, who¡¯s surrendering?¡± As the woman¡¯s violet magic seeped into the barrier, it shattered like ss. The woman stepped forward, her movements as light as the wind, arms gracefully outstretched as if ready to embrace. A faint fragrance wafted toward Bellen, clouding her mind. But she didn¡¯t falter. Quickly gathering her strength, she released a surge of energy that forcefully pushed everything around her away. Boom! The woman was blown back but twirled in midair,nding with elegant poise. Bellen¡¯s heart thudded as she watched, almost as if she had fallen for the woman at first sight. For a moment, the unexpected feelings brought her a sense of unease. How could she, as a woman, feel this way toward another? The woman smiled sweetly. ¡°What a shame. You shouldn¡¯t have resisted.¡± ¡°¡­Who are you?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell just by looking?¡± The woman, arms still spread wide, was now wearing a pristine gown. ¡°I¡¯m an inspector dispatched from the main house. I¡¯m here to verify whether the elixirs being developed in thisb and its achievements have been falsified.¡± ¡°¡­Not a researcher?¡± ¡°Hmm? A researcher, you say? What about me says I¡¯m¡ªah.¡± At Bellen¡¯s question, the woman tilted her head in confusion before ncing down at her attire. To anyone, she appeared to be a researcher¡ªa novice, at that. Her outfit gave off the impression of someone brimming with naive enthusiasm. ¡°My mistake.¡± The woman snapped her fingers. Her gown vanished, reced by a perfectly tailored uniform. Her once-loose hair was now neatly tied up, giving her a much more austere appearance. ¡°There we go, ta-da! How do I look now?¡± ¡°¡­Are you ying games with me?¡± ¡°Games? How could you say such a thing? Look at this¡ªit¡¯s irrefutable proof that I¡¯m an inspector from the Mathis family.¡± The woman pointed to her chest. At first, there was nothing there. But in the blink of an eye, a radiant emblem appeared, scattering multicolored light in every direction. It was unmistakably the symbol of the Mathis family, exuding an air of mystique. But Bellen let out a dryugh. ¡°What meaning does that hold? You just demonstrated your ability to change your attire at will. Do you really think a single emblem will convince me?¡± The more Bellen observed the woman, the more entranced she felt. Each exchange seemed to pull her deeper into the woman¡¯s charm. But the moment she bit down on her pipe, the sharp scent of tobo overpowered the woman¡¯s delicate fragrance, helping her regainposure. Realizing she was being enchanted, Bellen frowned. ¡°Do you take me for a fool, Avia?¡± ¡°¡­Oh?¡± The sky, tinged with violet hues, crackled in resonance with Bellen¡¯s emotions. Krrrummmble! Thunder roared ominously. ¡°Oh my.¡± Avia tilted her head up to the sky, and in an instant, the world was illuminated by zigzagging bolts of lightning aimed directly at her. BANG! The speed was too fast for any ordinary being to evade. Yet, standing in the midst of it all, Avia remained unharmed. Her violet magic shielded her from the strikes. Reaching out toward the lingering sparks in the air, she allowed the electricity to course through her skin. A faint moan escaped her lips as she winced. ¡°Ouch, that stings.¡± To Bellen, her reaction seemed entirely feigned. Unbothered by Bellen¡¯s cold re, Avia rubbed her hand where the electricity had seeped in, mumbling to herself. ¡°Being famous isn¡¯t all it¡¯s cracked up to be. Even the smallest detail gives me away wherever I go.¡± ¡°With how openly you unt your powers, isn¡¯t it strange for anyone not to recognize you?¡± Avia made no effort to hide her identity. Her striking appearance alone was captivating, and she did nothing to conceal it. Nodding, Avia agreed. ¡°Right? It¡¯d be strange not to recognize me. And that¡¯s what infuriates me. You know who I am, yet you dare act like this? How insolent do you have to be to think you can stand against me? That old man would¡¯ve run at the first sign of trouble.¡± ¡°¡­Old man?¡± ¡°Riorg Ribe. Don¡¯t know him? Hah, whatever. Whether you know or not doesn¡¯t matter. The issue is that you see who I am and still choose to fight. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t just let this slide.¡± Avia snapped her fingers toward Bellen. ¡°!¡± Crackle, crackle! Dozens of geometric patterns manifested in midair, their interiors filled with runes glowing with violet light, slowly rotating. Avia smiled softly. ¡°Let¡¯s see your skills. Let¡¯s find out if that arrogant attitude of yours is warranted.¡± With her calm voice, the magic circles tilted toward the sky in unison. The movement alone made it clear what her attack would entail. ¡°And if it is? What happens then?¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll generously offer you the chance to join me. But if you fall short¡­ hmm, what should I do? Oh, I know! You¡¯ll have to prepare yourself for a good spanking in front of everyone!¡± Aviaughed yfully as the magic circles erupted simultaneously, releasing condensed energy in an unpredictable barrage. Fwoooosh! Watching the spells streak toward her like zingets, Bellen swung her pipe. A massive surge of electricity burst into the air, spreading like a and intercepting the iing magic. BOOOOM! An explosion of immense force unleashed a cloud of violet mist. ¡°Mist?¡± Bellen frowned and took a step back, but the violet fog moved like a living entity, rushing toward her and enveloping herpletely. She attempted to dispel it with a discharge of electricity, but the onught of spells didn¡¯t stop. BOOM! BOOM! Magic sted through the mist, striking her protective barrier. Each impact released more of the violet fog, thickening the shroud further. Her vision became increasingly obscured, and soon even her sense of direction faltered. Confusion set in. Was she still standing on solid ground? She¡¯d been facing away from the sealedboratory moments ago, but now she couldn¡¯t even tell which way she was looking. To be unable to determine her bearings¡ª So this is the level of a Dark Mage from the Ten Thousand Magic Battlefield. The difference in caliber between her and an ordinary Dark Mage was undeniable. To feel so stifled from a single spell was humbling. This violet mist wasn¡¯t merely meant to obscure her vision or disorient her. Who was Avia, the Kingyer? A woman whose natural beauty had made her a queen of a kingdom. Her smile alone had captivated masses, and people would dly surrender everything at her slightest gesture. But that was not all. If it were, she wouldn¡¯t be a member of the Ten Thousand Magic Battlefield. She was also a master illusionist. Her illusions weren¡¯t merely lifelike¡ªthey possessed substance, capable of affecting reality and delivering devastating physical force. The violet mist nketing the area was surely the foundation for creating a battlefield in her favor. Recognizing this, Bellen dashed forward, scattering electricity as she moved. The current flowed across the ground, acting as her proxy to detect her target. She felt a reaction¡ªher opponent was pursuing her. The distance was rapidly closing. Bellen gathered her mana. Bzzzt! Electricity sparked between her fingers, trying to break free. But she expertly guided it, wrapping it around her forearm, ready to release at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°How long do you n to run?¡± A sweet voice called from her left. Yet, her magic detected the opponent on her right. Bellen didn¡¯t hesitate. She trusted her magic over her disrupted senses. Pouring mana into the electricity coiled around her arm, she expanded its size and amplified its power, ensuring it could sweep across the widest possible area. CRACKLE! And she unleashed it. KA-BOOOOM! Blinding radiance erupted, rapidly expanding and engulfing the surrounding area. The intense heat, capable of reducing even metal to molten g, evaporated the mist, clearing the air. What emerged in the dissipating haze was a woman, her body charred ck. The strike¡¯s force was enough to turn her into ash, yet her form remained intact¡ªperhaps a testament to her superhuman resilience. Did I get her? At that moment, the woman smiled. ¡°!¡± Despite her scorched skin, a sh of pearly white teeth appeared as she lunged, clinging onto Bellen¡¯s barrier. ¡°To prepare such a powerful lightning spell in such a short time¡­ What a talent. What¡¯s your name? Hmm? Tell me.¡± ¡°¡­Bellen Cordelia.¡± Avia reverted to her original form. Her melted eyes reappeared, her ckened skin regained its porcin hue, and her hair, once burned away, flowed down her shoulders once more. Her elegant attire reformed as if nothing had happened. She stood beyond the barrier, her expression yful, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°Cordelia~ Of course, I know. The Cordelia family, one of the most renowned alchemical houses in El Carda Empire, rivaling the Mathis family!¡± ¡°¡­Let me ask you one thing. Is the research here truly valuable enough to interest the Ten Thousand Magic Battlefield?¡± Bellen stared unflinchingly at Avia, who clung to the barrier. ¡°Well, that depends on who gets their hands on it, doesn¡¯t it? The Superhuman Elixir Project¡ªgrand in name and ambition but utterly crude in results. Taking advice from the Outer World was a good start, but you know what happens when you meddle with them.¡± ¡°¡­Corruption.¡± ¡°Exactly! You¡¯ve created something too unstable for yourselves to use, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s different for you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Avia nodded cheerfully, her expression as radiant as ever. Crrrack, crrrack. The barrier began to crack. Violet energy seeped in, corroding it. ¡°Yep! To you, it¡¯s a failure. But to me? It¡¯s incredibly useful. elerated metabolism, enhanced cellr regeneration, muscle hypertrophy, and even the feral aggression from mana corruption¡ªall the so-called side effects are bonuses for me. Thanks to this, I¡¯ll save a lot of time.¡± ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°If you follow me, you¡¯ll find out. So? How about it?¡± Her voice dripped with sweetness, and her gaze carried a wistful charm, skillfully eroding Bellen¡¯sposure. But Bellen firmly resisted the allure, her voice deliberately curt. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, that¡¯s fine. Just get away from me.¡± Light surged around them, centering on Bellen and Avia. A thunderous bolt of lightning descended upon the spot. BOOOOOM! ¡ª¡ª¨C The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Boom! The thunderp that struck the ears made Ian flinch, interrupting his gleeful swings of the ck de. Reflexively, his eyes darted to figure out what was happening. A beam of light from the clear sky connected with the purple mist nketing the ground. Bellen. The surging mana unmistakably belonged to her spell. sh¡ª A dazzling light burst forth again, painting the world, followed by sessive bolts of lightning. Boom! It was an overwhelming disy of mana. The sheer precision with which those devastating strikesnded on their intended target was proof enough of her prowess as a remarkable mage. Though it was unclear who she was fighting inside the shroud of purple mist, it was evident she was struggling. If she were to lose, the next target would undoubtedly be clear. This wasn¡¯t the time for him to leisurely test out his newly acquired irvoyance. I¡¯ve got a feel for it, Ian thought. This would have to suffice for now. Ian turned his gaze toward the director of theboratory. Encased in a dense stream of water like a shield, the director, too, couldn¡¯t ignore the deafening rumble of the lightning, no different from Ian himself. The director stared, mesmerized, at the lightning strikes as if witnessing a whole new world. Despite the mist obscuring the view, he seemed intent on capturing the shes of lightning breaking through the veil and the flow of mana radiating outward. Can¡¯t me him for that. It¡¯s not every day you witness the battle of beings with such power. Especially not out here, buried in a remoteboratory far from any renowned battlefield. Ian swung his ck de toward the director. The sh, extending from the de, struck the water shield, startling the director into turning back. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s not over yet,¡± Ian said. The director, Tagroa, scowled. ¡°Do you feel nothing after seeing all that?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? It¡¯s incredible, awe-inspiring, even chilling.¡± He¡¯d witnessed this scene countless times before his regression. Back then, he could neither see nor gain anything from it. But now, he could see it. Too much, in fact, almost to the point of irritation. The details were so vivid he felt like he could pick them apart, one by one. He wanted to take his time and observe it all leisurely. Yet, there was still something left to deal with, and he had no time to linger. The director, however, seemed unwilling to let it go. His face bore an expression of iprehension. ¡°And yet, you insist on clinging to this petty fight? Are you out of your mind?¡± Ian let out a chuckle. ¡°So what, should we grab a drink and watch together?¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be the worst idea.¡± The spectacle of magic unfolding before them was enough to ignite a fire in the director¡¯s imagination. As a mage in pursuit of the truths of magic, even glimpsing fragments of this battle was an invaluable experience. ¡°Hah! What nonsense. Why would you and I, who¡¯ve allied with outsiders, sit down for a drink together?¡± ¡°¡­This is a battle between transcendent beings. Just watching it is a treasure trove of knowledge. Are you really going to squander such a rare opportunity so easily?¡± ¡°Better to settle this fight first than waste time talking.¡± The director sighed in frustration. ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. I should¡¯ve ended this sooner.¡± ¡°You think you can?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see. A warning: I¡¯ll abandon all thoughts of using shallow tricks to win.¡± Tagroa summoned his mana, intensifying the twin streams of water encircling him. The streams thickened, dividing into more streams, each taking on a pointed shape resembling an arrowhead. But to call them arrowheads was an understatement¡ªthey looked more like the sharpened ends of thick stakes, hewn from massive logs. ¡°If you can so clearly see where my attack is aimed and how it will unfold¡­¡± [Hydromancy, Level 4] [Forty-Eight Pirs of the Sea Temple] Forty-eight stakes surged into the air. Ian looked up at the spectacle as the director¡¯s voice rang in his ears like a promation. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just make it so you can¡¯t dodge!¡± Swish! The stakes changed direction and plummeted. Whoosh! Crash! Crack! The stakes embedded themselves into the ground where Ian had stood moments ago, their weight and density enough to pierce through the rubble of copsed buildings. Blocking such an attack head-on would be unwise. Ian, who had been preparing to leap forward, had no choice but to retreat. Crash! A stake drove into the ground directly in front of him, its form unwavering. Crash! Crack! Everywhere he turned, stakes rained down, some evennding in ces he had no intention of approaching. It was as if the stakes were cutting off his escape routes, creating the illusion of raising a forest of pirs. It was obvious what his opponent, a master of hydromancy, was aiming for. The director had made it clear. He intended to turn this ce into a sea. And so, he was constructing the battlefield. Shaping it to his advantage, creating an environment in which he held the upper hand. This was precisely what a mage should do. While such feats required immense mana, far beyond the capabilities of most, the principle was straightforward. There was nothing surprising about it. Ian gathered mana at his feet and charged forward. Spinning his ck de, he switched his grip to reverse and cleaved the iing stakes in half. The ck de was a cursed artifact that had even sliced through Bellen¡¯s magic. As it severed the mana maintaining the stakes¡¯ form, their fragments cascaded to the ground. Watching this, Tagroa began chanting an incantation. With a gesture, a torrent of water surged toward Ian, and just as it closed in, the prepared spell activated. [Hydromancy, Level 4] [Goblin Droplets] Boom! The water column exploded, transforming into thousands¡ªno, tens of thousands¡ªof droplets that scattered like a storm of projectiles. No matter how agile Ian had been in dodging the previous attacks, this one was unavoidable. Leaping was out of the question, and there wasn¡¯t enough time to sidestep. Had he not been standing on the rubble, he might have used his explosive footwork to overturn the ground and create a barrier. shing all the droplets with the ck de might work, but Ian had no intention of overexerting himself. There was an easier way. Fwoosh¡ª Ian activated Bane of Evil. However, something unexpected happened. He felt a strong repelling force. Flick. Like a candle being snuffed out, the power vanished. ¡°Huh?¡± Ian was momentarily taken aback. He had a hunch about the situation. It was likely due to the cursed sword in his grip and the dark mana coursing through his body, enhancing his physical strength. If he forcibly ignited the mes, the ck de in his hand might sustain damage. Making a swift decision, Ian stored the ck de back into his ring. Fwoosh! Violet mes erupted across his entire body, only to revert to their original hue momentster. The dark mana had likely beenpletely consumed. The mes, radiating intense heat, enveloped Ian as though shielding his body. [Bane of Evil: Sixth Form, Holy me Armor] Pshh! Pshh! The iing droplets evaporated the instant they touched the fiery surface of his armor. Sizzle! Already weakened by the superheated air, the droplets felt no more harmful than raindrops pattering against him. Breaking through the storm of countless water droplets, Ian saw Tagroa clearly. Something felt off. The stakes he expected to rain down again were already embedded in the ground. ¡°So, you finally decided to unveil those mes?¡± Tagroa spoke as if he had anticipated this from the beginning. Of course, having seen Ian enshrouded in fire earlier, he must have guessed. As Ian took a step forward, a noise came from below. Something was escaping from beneath the rubble of the building. ¡°But it¡¯s toote!¡± Rumble! The ground beneath Ian¡¯s feet gave way, copsing as if being devoured. Ian leaped with all his might, but it only bought him a brief moment. Looking down, he saw an immense volume of water surging. To think Tagroa had secretly amassed such an overwhelming amount! As if expecting Ian¡¯s leap, Tagroa extended his palm and gestured upward. [Hydromancy, Level 5] [Constricting Underwater Prison] Water surged up from the debris and the embedded stakes, trapping Ian in an encasing liquid prison. ¡°Got you! My victory, you arrogant bastard!¡± Tagroa dered triumphantly, clenching his fist. There was a reason he had entertained this drawn-out skirmish, allowing Ian to slip away like a slippery eel. It had all been for this moment. No matter how agile Ian was, without footing, he could do nothing. The rising waters coalesced around him, forming a massive sphere. Water from the ground surged upward, wrapping tightly around Ian. Sizzle! Steam rose as the intense heat from Ian¡¯s body began evaporating the water, but could it possibly eliminate this much liquid? ¡°You¡¯re not getting out of this,¡± Tagroa growled, his voice brimming with confidence. And he wouldn¡¯t allow Ian to. Trapping him wasn¡¯t the endgame. Just as Tagroa prepared to incant a spell to rotate the currents within the sphere, an unsettling chill crawled up his spine, forcing him to look up. Screeeech! A piercing metallic sound rang out as the massive sphere split apart. From within, a devastating sh erupted outward. It was sharp, precise. The water streams shielding Tagroa surged to intercept it, only to be pierced through as well. ¡°What the¡­?¡± The attack¡¯s power had doubled in an instant, bypassing what had previously been imprable defenses. Was he intentionally holding back his attacks earlier? Taking a step back, Tagroa twisted his body desperately, as if grasping at straws. A sh dug into his right arm. Szzzt! The wound¡¯s edge seared hotly, yet the arm was not entirely severed. The miraculous elixir, born from the wisdom of the Outer World, was already coursing through his veins. Though his physical abilities had reached superhuman levels, the fortification of his body left his arm barely hanging on instead of beingpletely destroyed. ¡°Ugh!¡± A dyed surge of agony struck him. Yet, the pain signified that he was alive¡ªa clear testament to the sess of his experiment. The shredded arm rapidly began regenerating. Charred flesh fell away, severed nerves reconnected, and sensation returned. Tagroaughed in relief, his voice rising hysterically. ¡°Ha, hahahahaha!¡± If he hadn¡¯t stepped back, he would be dead. If he hadn¡¯t twisted his body, he¡¯d be dead. It was fortunate that it was his arm. Had it been his neck, even a superhuman body wouldn¡¯t have saved him. The fact that he avoided the blow was thanks to his drastically heightened reflexes and vision. His joy momentarily eclipsed his pain. He licked his dry lips with his tongue. Dry? ¡®That can¡¯t be.¡¯ The streams of water swirling around him had diminished. No, they were continuing to shrink. It was hot. Why was it so unbearably hot? Tagroa realized that time itself seemed to be slowing for him. His body didn¡¯t move as he wished. Slowly turning his head, he saw the source of the heat standing before him. A knight, d in zing mes that formed armor, swung a sword with devastating precision. Tagroa narrowly evaded the trajectory of the de as his eyes followed it, but only just. That wouldn¡¯tst long. ¡°You¡¯re dodging quite well,¡± came a mocking voice. He had no energy to retort. Hemanded the streams of water to move, but as soon as the me-d de pierced through, they evaporated instantly. He needed to draw moisture from the air, but the overwhelming heat had left none behind. Even the water from the distant sphere was depleting rapidly. ¡°You think too much,¡± the voice sneered. His entire body was being shed apart¡ªstabbed, cut, and shredded. The blood that gushed out evaporated in the intense heat, leaving his body parched and brittle. No matter how enhanced his physique was, enduring this was impossible. sh! ¡°Gahhh!¡± The dangling remnants of his arm were finally severed, followed by both of his legs. Within moments, he was reduced to a cripple, unable to move on his own. Enduring the agony, Tagroa asked, ¡°This is insane. How did you get out?¡± There was no swimming within the water sphere, no footing to leverage. The thought that Ian had escaped through the whirling currents was inconceivable. Ian smirked. ¡°I kicked through the air. If I¡¯d been even a little slower, I would¡¯ve had a hard time getting out.¡± To be honest, it was the first time Ian had ever been so flustered. Losing all footing wasn¡¯t something one experienced often. If he hadn¡¯t mastered Bane of Evil after his regression, he might never have escaped. ¡°Ha,¡± Tagroa chuckled hollowly. Ian¡¯s answer was unbelievable. He wanted to call him a liar, but if Ian said so, he had no choice but to believe it. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you killing me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got questions of my own to ask,¡± Ian replied. ¡°More important than finishing off a superhuman opponent?¡± ¡°Probably so,¡± Ian replied with a slight smirk. ¡°You¡¯re insane,¡± Tagroa spat back. Ian looked down at Tagroa¡¯s severed arms and legs, which were bubbling and sizzling as they attempted to regenerate. Cellr division¡ªa phenomenon that urred when regenerative power was pushed to its peak. Even though the wounds had been cauterized, the fact that they were still healing was remarkable. Left unchecked, Tagroa might actually regrow his lost limbs by feeding off his mana. ¡°If you cooperate, I might let you die while seeing what you want most.¡± ¡°In that case, ask your question quickly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the alias of the Outer God you made your deal with?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Tagroa was momentarily at a loss for words when asked the question. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll actually tell you that?¡± Ian nodded confidently. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that difficult, should it?¡± Outer Gods don¡¯t particrly try to hide their identities. On the contrary, they often strive to make their existence more widely known. That¡¯s why they tend to obsess over gathering followers and creating idols. Their desires are clear. Expanding their influence in this world. However, even after centuries, so little is known about the Outer Gods because their power is overwhelmingly immense. Merely thinking of their existence and uttering their names can drive ordinary people mad. They lose their reason and, in the worst cases, may even mutate into monsters akin to demonic beasts. That¡¯s why they are referred to by aliases. It¡¯s still dangerous, butparatively less so. Thus, Outer Gods wish for their names, or at least their aliases, to be known by those with sufficient status. And having such status means there¡¯s a higher likelihood of encountering Outer Gates. Because of this, those at a superhuman level have no choice but to learn at least something about the Outer Gods. ¡°Stop stalling and answer quickly.¡± Tagroa¡¯s eyes gleamed as he spoke. ¡°Even if I tell you the alias of that one! Do you think you¡¯ll even understand it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for me to decide.¡± ¡°¡­If you insist, I¡¯ll tell you. That one is known as The Faceless One.¡± For a moment, the space around them rippled. There was no other way to describe it¡ªlike the sensation of being watched by something. It was an alias Ian had never heard before. In his past life, when traveling with the Hero, he had learned of several Outer Gods, but they rarely spoke of them. Only when absolutely necessary would they share limited information. But Ian had an idea of who The Faceless One might be. It resembled the Outer God he had recently encountered. ¡°Does it have four arms and wear a hood?¡± ¡°How¡­ How do you know that? The Outer God said there weren¡¯t many who knew of its existence¡­¡± Not many know of it? ¡°Have you also made a deal with that one?¡± ¡°I ask the questions. You just answer them.¡± ¡°Khehehe.¡± Ian furrowed his brow at the sight of Tagroa¡¯s defiant smirk. ¡°You seem quiteposed for someone who¡¯s lost their limbs.¡± Tagroa¡¯s trembling body and tightly clenched teeth betrayed the pain he was enduring. Despite being a researcher with likely littlebat experience, he seemed unnervingly ustomed to suppressing agony. ¡°Damn bastard¡­¡± ¡°If the Outer God you mentioned created an idol, where is it?¡± ¡°I had crafted it beautifully! But didn¡¯t you destroy the building? It should be buried inside.¡± ¡°Hm. And what did you pay in exchange for that knowledge?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Nothing?¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything, it¡¯s that I agreed to hand over this research facility.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± Judging by what the Outer God had done with Garavan, it didn¡¯t seem like a being inclined toward generosity. Using the byproducts of monsters to create elixirs wasn¡¯t unusual. Things like horns, blood, or bone powder were alreadymon materials. But using a living monster¡ªnow that was far from ordinary. There must be some sinister purpose behind it. ¡°Alright, onest question. Where is the research data you mentioned?¡± ¡°I already told you, search for it yourself. It should be in there. I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you have no more questions, keep your promise.¡± The head researcher urged impatiently, his breathing slightly ragged. It was clear that he was desperately clinging to consciousness with the singr determination to witness the battle of superhumans until his final moments. ¡°Fine, I will.¡± Ian raised the holy sword. Tagroa¡¯s eyes widened as he saw it. ¡°Wait, what are you doing? This isn¡¯t what you promised!¡± Without hesitation, Ian drove the de into Tagroa¡¯s abdomen. It felt as though he was piercing solid rock. ¡°You¡­ promised¡­!¡± ¡°I said I might keep my promise. I never said I would.¡± Meeting Tagroa¡¯s resentful gaze without a flicker of guilt, Ian smirked. No mercy would be shown to one who had colluded with an Outer God. He summoned mes. ¡°AAAAAAARGH!¡± It is said that the most intense pain a human can feel is burning pain. That might be true. Even Tagroa, who had barely flinched while his limbs were severed, now thrashed and screamed, unable to endure it. For someone so resilient to pain, perhaps due to his background as a researcher, this was clearly beyond his limits. ¡°AAAARRGH¡­!¡± Any ordinary person would have lost consciousness instantly, but Tagroa¡¯s superhuman body persistently healed itself. Unless his mana ran out or someone extinguished the mes, he would burn for a long time. RUMBLE! Ian withdrew the holy sword and turned toward the source of the thunderous roar. Bellen was still fighting. Who could she possibly be fighting that the battle was still unresolved? FLASH¡ª A burst of dazzling light erupted from the violet mist, engulfing a section of the main building. It didn¡¯t just melt the outer walls¡ªitpletely vaporized them. If something like that came his way, he wouldn¡¯t even have time to realize he was dead. Whether intentional or not, Ian was simply grateful that the destruction didn¡¯t reach him. ¡°I can¡¯t interfere with that.¡± Even if he tried, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see clearly in that chaos. At best, he would be a hindrance; at worst, he¡¯d get caught up in it. Ian had no intention of taking such a risk, so he turned away. While Bellen was upied with her fight, Ian had other tasks to attend to. From within the debris of the sealedboratory, faint bursts of otherworldly energy asionally leaked out. It was likely an Outer Gate. The source wasn¡¯t hard to pinpoint. ¡°Let¡¯s see if I can get down there.¡± Ian regretted copsing the building. Perhaps he shouldn¡¯t have thrown Parmael and should have let Bellen handle it. With her lightning magic, as demonstrated in the main building, she could have efficiently incinerated the membranes and cleared out any monsters or traps inside. In hindsight, throwing Parmael recklessly had been a rather brute-force approach. Recalling how the head researcher had emerged, Ian reasoned there might still be a way down and began moving. Fortunately, deeper inside, he found an open space resembling a hollowed-out donut. Peering inside, he spotted the Outer Gate and a wooden idol. ¡°It¡¯s intact.¡± The idol, likely modeled after the Outer God, bore four arms and was draped in a tattered hood, just like what he had seen in the fortress of Helrem. It seemed that when Ian threw Parmael, the head researcher had managed to protect this rtively vast area in that brief moment. The twelve ss tubes encircling the Outer Gate and the idol appeared untouched by the flood. Scattered papers littered the mucus-covered floor, and amidst them, a single notebooky alongside a few stray pens. ¡°Hmm.¡± Ian stroked his chin. A single spark of me here would end everything. The idol seemed to be carved from wood, and as for the Outer Gate, it could be sealed with magic. No issues there. However, the papers and the notebook would inevitably be incinerated in the process¡ªand Bellen wanted that data. After a brief moment of deliberation, Ian descended. The drop was considerable, but hended gracefully. ¡°Unpleasant.¡± The slimy membrane coating the floor had a disturbingly soft texture. He picked up the notebook first. If he had any aptitude for magic, he wouldn¡¯t have had toe down like this. As he frowned and looked up, he saw one of the ss tubes directly in front of him. Though partially veiled by the mucus, it wasn¡¯t hard to discern what was inside. ¡°People.¡± Within the green fluid filling the tubes were what appeared to be researchers, presumably the subjects of experiments conducted here. Dressed in whiteb coats, they seemed to have struggled desperately to escape. Their appearances, however, were far from normal¡ªveins bulged grotesquely across their necks and faces. In the adjacent tube was a monster, equally disfigured. Ian exhaled softly, averting his eyes from the grotesque scene. From above, he hadn¡¯t noticed theplexity of the devices scattered across the area. Looking around for anything worth taking, he found nothing of particr value¡ªjust a few vials of unknown substances on a desk. He decided against taking them. ¡°The Outer Gate¡­¡± Beyond the torn dimensional fabric, an eerie glow rippled. Staring into it felt as though his mind might unravel. Typically, such a gate would be spewing monsters by now. Yet, the Outer Gate stood open with only a sparse number of creatures present¡ªan anomaly given the circumstances. Considering this was the domain of an Outer God, such stillness was unusual. Ian¡¯s eyes narrowed as he observed the gate. The energy flowing out seemed to dissipate elsewhere, as though being drawn away. ¡°Someone¡¯s siphoning it.¡± Leaving the gate open didn¡¯t seem like a good idea. Ian raised his gaze to the idol beyond the Outer Gate. It almost felt as if it was staring back at him. Lingering any longer in this ce felt like inviting disaster. Ian swiftly turned and exited the chamber. Though he worried the idol might attack, his fears proved unfounded. Once back above, Ian nced down again. ¡°!¡± A chill ran down his spine. The idol, which had been staring downward, was now looking up at him. Though itcked a face, he felt an unmistakable gaze emanating from within its hood. Yet, it did not move. No strange energy emanated from it. ¡°I¡¯d better burn it quickly.¡± Ian extended his hand forward. Fwoosh. A me sparked at his fingertip, thick and molten likeva. Drip. The moment the fire touched the membrane below, it spread outward, consuming everything in its path. What began as a small me grew voraciously, engulfing the area like oil-fed fire. The ss tubes shattered and melted under the immense heat, incinerating the experiments within. The wide-open Outer Gate sealed shut under the ze, and the idol burned more fiercely than anything else. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Relieved that nothing else happened, Ian checked the contents of the notebook in his hand. Thoughpact, it contained detailed notes on the formtion, ratios, effects, and side effects of various drugs. It was likely a condensed summary of research that had consumed vast amounts of resources. While its true value was unclear, handing it over to Bellen might yield additional rewards. Ian tucked the notebook into his coat and nced once more into the pit. The idols had burned to ash, and the Outer Gate waspletely sealed. Vrrrrrrooom! The air vibrated, and as Ian looked up, the sky was returning to its original hue. The veil that had enclosed this small realm was dissipating. The Outer World was closing. Believing the ordeal over, Ian stepped through the debris to head back to Bellen. That¡¯s when a blinding light burst from the cracks in the ground. aash! ¡°!?¡± There was no time to escape. As the light exploded, the surrounding space began to warp. Everything¡ªmatter, color¡ªwas distorted and twisted, except for the spot where Ian stood. When he looked up, a hole had formed in the sky, from which a curtain of darkness spilled, swallowing all light as it descended. ¡°Wait, this is¡­¡± From beyond the rift, a gaze bore down on him. -¡õ¡õ¡õ¡õ. An iprehensible voice. ¡°!¡± The pressure felt like it would crush his very body, as though it might burst. Breathing alone was a struggle, and he could barely remain standing. Yet his heart pounded furiously in his chest, its rhythm loud in his ears. Thump-thump. Despite the deafening heartbeat, his mind wentpletely nk. No thoughts, no questions¡ªonly an eeriepulsion to stare beyond the rift. -¡õ ¡õ¡õ. The voice resonated in his mind this time. Though the words were unintelligible, their meaning was strangely clear. See you again. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 109 Chapter 109 The hole in the sky closed. The darkness that had surged and absorbed the surrounding light also vanished. The distorted space returned to its original state. Ian gasped for breath. ¡°Damn it.¡± He muttered a quiet curse. ¡°Haah¡­ haah¡­¡± Even breathing felt arduous. Calm down. Nothing happened. All he did was look at it. All he did was meet its gaze. It was only a fleeting moment. Not a long duration. No conversation was exchanged. It was one-sided¡ªhe merely heard its voice. Slowly. Slowly, he steadied his breath. Wait, how does one breathe again? What was once a natural act now felt alien. He was disoriented. It would have been nice if someone had been there to help, but there was no one. Kneeling and bowing his head, he pressed his neck with trembling hands and looked down at the holy sword he held. Though divine energy seeped into his palm, its power was far weaker than usual. His gaze fell on the Orleha Tasseled Cord attached to the hilt¡ªa sacred relic gifted to him by Semid, the head of the ming Household. It was said to be woven from the fur of a divine beast and consecrated threads, but its edge was now ckened. Ian gripped the holy sword tightly and activated Bane of Evil. Whoosh! The mana coursing through his body turned to mes, enveloping him entirely. The scorching heat coursed through his veins, and in that instant, his stifled breathing finally broke free. ¡°Haahhhh!¡± Only now did he begin to recover. Yet it felt as though all the strength was draining from his body. Just from meeting its gaze, he had ended up like this. He wiped his face with his palm. ¡®What I just faced¡­¡¯ It must have been an Outer God. No doubt about it. That overwhelming presence, that suffocating pressure¡ªit wasn¡¯t a beast or a mere apostle. More than anything, the distorted space and the aurora-like darkness descending from the sky reminded him of an event he had seen before his regression. It was the same phenomenon that urred when the hero Abe fought and repelled an Outer God. Although this instance was far smaller in scale, the opponent being an Outer God was undeniable. Had he stared at it a moment longer, not only his mind but even his soul might have been tainted. The thought made him shudder. He had an idea who it might be. No, he couldn¡¯t help but narrow it down. ¡®The Faceless One.¡¯ What Garavan had said back at the Helm Fortress wasn¡¯t wrong. ¡°What on earth have you been up to? An Outer God specifically mentioned you and demanded you be offered as a sacrifice.¡± Those words reyed in his mind. ¡®Why?¡¯ Why would an Outer God be interested in him? Ian tried to recall everything he knew about the Faceless One, but his knowledge was sparse. The Faceless One was an entity that bestowed forbidden knowledge in exchange for constructing idols and offering sacrifices. This was his first time confronting it in this life¡ªand even then, only twice. Had he done anything to attract its attention? ¡®Well, perhaps I have.¡¯ Still, he¡¯d never had direct contact with an Outer God. The incidents at the defense lines, or the feats aplished by heroes, champions, or pirs of the world, paled inparison to anything he had done. So, why? Was it his talent, as if chosen by the lords? No, that wasn¡¯t it either. While his growth had indeed been swift, that was only due to his regression. He hadn¡¯t yet reached the level of hierarchy. No matter how much he thought about it, there was no reason for an Outer God to take interest in him. Yet, a sudden, chilling thought struck him. ¡®Spiritual Star¡­.¡¯ If Ian had to pinpoint something that set him apart from others, it was this and nothing else. The Spiritual Star he gained the moment he witnessed the Outer God that hero Abe defeated. He could confidently im it was a star achieved through unparalleled feats of brilliance. Though it had been purely luck that he acquired it, wasn¡¯t there a saying that even luck could be considered a skill? ¡®Does it know how my Spiritual Star was formed?¡¯ If that was true¡ªif that¡¯s what had drawn its interest¡ªthen his very existence was like wandering among bees with his body thered in honey. As the thought crossed his mind, cold sweat trickled down his back. ¡®Wow¡­ this is far more dangerous than I thought.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t even appeal for help to the Pantheon. Revealing this could easily lead to his execution, under the pretext that doing so might invite Outer Gods. In the end, he saw only two paths forward: clinging to the hero¡¯s side or bing strong enough to not require their help. Either way, one thing was certain: he had to grow stronger than he was now. After all, heroes didn¡¯t keep just anyone around¡ªthey surrounded themselves with those who were useful or beneficial. Take someone like the chatty hero Gailgron, who traveled alone because hecked suchpanions. Suppressing his nausea, Ian steadied himself and got to his feet. ¡°Feeling better now?¡± A gentle voice rang in his ears. ¡°!?¡± Ian whirled around, instinctively swinging his holy sword. Swish! With a sharp sound of air being sliced, the de stopped at the neck of a woman. It hadn¡¯t stopped because Ian chose to¡ªit had been halted. An invisible force of magic was holding the de in ce. Ian could have severed it with effort, but the moment his gazended on the captivating woman before him, his eyes faltered. Eivia. The Kingyer of Ten Thousand Demons stood before him. ¡®A mask¡­ am I still wearing it?¡¯ Ian reflexively touched his face, only to feel the hard texture of wood instead of soft skin. Eivia chuckled as she observed him. ¡°What¡¯s this? Surely you don¡¯t think a mask like that will keep me from recognizing you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Adorable. That sense of relief you feel from thinking you¡¯ve hidden your face with just a mask.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Say something, will you?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you really believe I wouldn¡¯t recognize you? I have an excellent memory, you know. Covering your face? Hiding your voice? It doesn¡¯t matter. Your eyes through the mask, your hair, your physique, the sword in your hand¡­ Did you truly think I wouldn¡¯t know it was you?¡± Eivia raised her left hand and tapped the air with her index finger. At that moment, the magic imbued in the mask dissipated, causing it to fall powerlessly from his face. Thud. Ian looked down at the wooden mask rolling on the ground. ¡®This time, it¡¯s no illusion?¡¯ She had physical form¡ªbut Ian still regarded Eivia with suspicion. She smiled radiantly, her expression alone brightening the atmosphere around her. However, her vibrant demeanor turned piercingly sharp in an instant as her eyes glinted dangerously. ¡°Ah, so it is you. That arrogant mercenary from back then. The one who trespassed into my domain and stole my mana stone. I wanted to snap you in half right then and there, but I never thought I¡¯d see you here of all ces.¡± Her tone was chillingly menacing, making it hard to believe she was once a queen. Ian checked his condition. While the battle with Tagroa had taken its toll, he still had plenty of mana left. After glimpsing the Outer God, Ian felt drained but had not yet reached his limit. If he had to fight, he could. How he would fare against Eivia, a Level 7 threat, was anyone¡¯s guess. If he hoped to increase his odds, all he could do was wait for Bellen to arrive. ¡°Were you the Mathis Inspector?¡± Eivia, who had casually pushed aside the holy sword aimed at her neck, blinked. ¡°What? Huh. You¡¯re not fazed by me at all?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡± ¡°Tell me, do you like men?¡± Ian frowned. What nonsense was this? He began to doubt whether the Kingyer of Ten Thousand Demons had truly said that. Had she appeared here just to make idle conversation? Yet Eivia¡¯s expression was dead serious. ¡°From that reaction, I suppose not. But then, how can you remain so unaffected by me? Your heartbeat is steady, your gaze doesn¡¯t waver as you look at me. Last time, you might not have caught my scent, but that¡¯s not the case now.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it rather arrogant to assume every man would fall for you?¡± Eivia shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. ¡°Not arrogance. It¡¯s the truth. If my appearance were a talent, I¡¯d surpass any hero, don¡¯t you think? It¡¯s more of a curse, really. Those who look at me can¡¯t help but fall for me unless they possess an unshakable mind. But you¡ªthere¡¯s nothing. No sign of infatuation. How curious. And you haven¡¯t even reached spiritual ascension.¡± ¡°You¡¯re avoiding my question.¡± Eivia tilted her head. ¡°What? The Mathis Inspector? Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡± ¡°¡­Then why seek me out only now? If you knew it was me, you could have revealed yourself earlier.¡± ¡°Hmm. Well, to be honest, at first, I didn¡¯t think it was you. Besides, the woman next to you was far more captivating.¡± ¡°Are you talking about Bellen?¡± ¡°Yup. Those who can wield lightning magic are rare, you know? I thought she¡¯d be useful to have around, so I tried to charm her. But, oh my, what a surprise¡ªshe turned out to be a member of the Cordelia family. That only made me more determined, but no matter how many times I tried, I couldn¡¯t sway her. Must be because of her Spiritual Star.¡± Ian¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°What have you done to her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s probably fighting one of my illusions right about now. She¡¯ll figure it out soon enough ande here. Unfortunately, since someone closed the Outer Gate, I¡¯ve run out of mana to draw from.¡± ¡°So the mana vanishing from the Outer Gate was your doing?¡± Eivia, perched lightly on Ian¡¯s back, paused, genuinely surprised. Even those familiar with magic would take time to grasp such a detail. That someone who wasn¡¯t even a mage had deduced this was hard for her to believe. ¡°Who knows? But shouldn¡¯t you be worrying about yourself? I could slice your neck here and now with just a sliver of mana.¡± ¡°If you intended to kill me, you would¡¯ve done so already. Instead of this back-and-forth.¡± Eivia chuckled softly. Her form flickered, and in the next instant, she was behind him, wrapping her arms around him. Yet there was no sensation. Even when she poked his cheek with a finger, the touch was faint and ethereal. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She¡¯d had plenty of chances. After witnessing the Outer God, Ian had been defenseless. If she had struck then, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop her. ¡°And yet, I stood here observing you because of sheer curiosity. You know what I mean, right? That sight you saw¡ªthe gaze from the hole in the sky. Do you know what it was? The gods of the Outer Sea don¡¯t reveal themselves so easily. They prefer summoning their consciousness quietly to meet in isted spaces.¡± She whispered in a low voice. ¡°To avoid the notice of the Twelve Sovereigns, of course. Yet that being seems quite interested in you. It showed itself openly, as if unconcerned with the Sovereigns¡¯ attention. What could it have seen in you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know. The interest of an Outer God is thest thing I desire.¡± ¡°Fufufu! But it¡¯s already toote. And now I¡¯m interested too. Do you think he¡¯ll like it if I bring you to the one I serve?¡± Ian ignited mes. Eivia, who had been behind him, flinched and retreated in rm. ¡°Whoa! That¡¯s hot!¡± Her form grew faint once more. Seeing this filled Ian with a sudden wave of relief¡ªit confirmed that the Eivia here was just an illusion. At the same time, he was astonished. The fact that this illusion alone had managed to hold Bellen at bay for so long was remarkable. ¡°If you¡¯re just here to chatter uselessly, you can leave now.¡± ¡°I was nning on it anyway. But, oh, my pride¡¯s a little hurt. Are you really so unaffected by me?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Just wait. I won¡¯t let you die peacefully.¡± Eivia scowled, her voiceced with warning. And then, at that very moment¡ª ¡°Ian!¡± Bellen appeared, calling his name. The one who reacted wasn¡¯t Ian¡ªit was Eivia. ¡°Oh my?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 110 Chapter 110 It felt as if his heart had dropped into his stomach. ¡°Ian?¡± This is bad. Ian hoped she hadn¡¯t heard, but of course, she had. Eivia hummed the name as if savoring it. ¡°Ian~ Ian, huh~.¡± Judging by her expression, it seemed like she had heard that name before. Ian frowned. A curse, one he often muttered during his mercenary days, almost slipped from his lips. Was this what it felt like to have a closely guarded secret exposed? He knew not everything in life went as nned, but this felt as if someone was deliberately mocking him. For a fleeting moment, he resented Bellen. If only she hadn¡¯t been so worried. Of all things, why call his name? ¡°I see, I see.¡± In contrast, Eivia appeared genuinely delighted. She smiled brilliantly, her eyes curving in amusement. ¡°So, you¡¯re Ian. What a wonderful name. It has a lovely ring to it when spoken. You¡¯ve suddenly be much more attractive to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer it if you¡¯d let go of that interest entirely.¡± ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that someone as beautiful and charming as me has taken an interest? This might be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Shouldn¡¯t you seize it like a real man?¡± ¡°No matter how thirsty I am, I won¡¯t drink poison.¡± ¡°What a waste of the name Berger. Couldn¡¯t you just burn away the poison, like Granod Berger?¡± Ian sighed, gazing at Eivia, who stood just a few steps away. ¡°So, you know me.¡± ¡°Of course I do. Why wouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯m a fan of yours.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of that old man. Oh, do you not understand me when I say it like that? You humiliated Riorg Ribe, didn¡¯t you?¡± What nonsense was this? Ian couldn¡¯t follow Eivia¡¯s train of thought. He knew who Riorg Ribe was¡ªthey had even crossed paths once. But the im that he had humiliated him was absurd. Yes, he had inadvertently killed two of Riorg¡¯s disciples, but they were far from being significant figures in the hierarchy. Unperturbed, Eivia continued. ¡°Because of that, you have no idea how much Iughed. Every time I see that old man¡¯s twisted expression, I feel so happy. If only you hadn¡¯t stolen my treasure, I would¡¯ve really liked you.¡± Crackle! Ian turned around. Bellen had climbed atop a pile of debris. She looked visibly exhausted, but her eyes remained sharp. Each step she took caused electricity to surge from her body, crackling into the air. ¡°Oh, I wanted to chat a little longer.¡± Eivia stuck out her tongue slightly, gazing wistfully at Ian, as though trying to etch his face into her memory. It was unsettling. ¡°Your name, your face¡ªI won¡¯t ever forget them. We¡¯ll meet again soon, whether Ie to you or youe to me. It doesn¡¯t matter. Should I give you a kiss? That way, you¡¯ll never forget me either.¡± As her mischievous voice trailed off, a bolt of lightning struck her. BOOM! Ian was forced back by the residual shockwave. It was a merciless blow. How was she not exhausted? Lightning magic was notoriously inefficient, consuming an immense amount of mana for each strike. Given the length of the battle, it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if her mana had run dry by now. Yet, she showed no signs of strain, relentlessly hurling bolts of lightning. Crash! Boom! The relentless strikes illuminated the surroundings with blinding shes. Even though Ian was standing at a distance, he instinctively flinched as stray arcs of electricity leapt toward him, forcing him to step back further. Momentster, all that remained in the spot was a charred ck mark. Since Eivia had been an illusory projection without a physical form, there were no ashes, nor was there any trace of her belongings. Though it was clear nothing remained, another bolt of lightning struck the spot. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Bellen approached him, concern in her voice. Ian let out a faint chuckle. ¡°I think I should be asking you that.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s worrying about whom here? I¡¯m the one who¡¯s fine, you see¡­¡± Her words trailed off as she staggered, nearly copsing. Ian quickly reached out, steadying her. She wore a rare expression of embarrassment, her body trembling as though it had reached its limit. ¡°Wow, this is embarrassing. Could you let me down gently? I¡¯d like to sit for a moment.¡± Ian obliged. As she sat down, Bellen rummaged through her belongings, eventually pulling out something to eat. She chewed it with a grimace, the contorted expression making it clear that it tasted awful. As Ian quietly watched her, Bellen handed him a simr pill. ¡°This will help with recovery. Go ahead and try it.¡± Ian hesitated, rolling the pill in his palm. It had no discernible smell, and it seemed to have some sort of coating. ¡°Just so you know, swallowing it whole won¡¯t work. You need to chew it thoroughly,¡± she exined further. Taking her advice, Ian bit into the pill. Instantly, an intense bitterness spread through his mouth, and he struggled to keep hisposure. Turning away so she couldn¡¯t see his reaction, Ian grimaced. If anyone saw his expression, they would undoubtedly mock him. However, as he continued chewing, he could feel his fatigue gradually melting away. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ effective,¡± he admitted. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Now then¡­¡± Bellen groaned softly as she stood, letting out a heavy sigh. ¡°Time to search, right?¡± ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be better to rest a little longer?¡± ¡°The longer we rest, theter we¡¯ll get back. We need to salvage something from this.¡± Ian had theboratory director¡¯s notebook hidden in his possession, but he feigned ignorance, letting her continue. Whatever its true value might be, Ian wasn¡¯t going to hand it over for free. He didn¡¯t mind being called calcting. After all, he had gone through all this trouble because of Bellen, and it was because of her that Eivia had learned his name. Irritated, he kicked a small rock, scowling. ¡°How are we supposed to clear all this? Even magic wouldn¡¯t be enough to handle it.¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more way: return to the main building and search through everything piece by piece. Which option do you prefer? Of course, you¡¯ll bepensated for your efforts, so please, absolutely, help me out.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to offer me a top-grade potion at the very least. Neither option is going to be easy. And more importantly¡­ if you overheard my conversation with that woman earlier, you¡¯d know this, Bellen: because you called my name, I¡¯m in a rather awkward¡ªno, very awkward¡ªposition.¡± Bellen tilted her head, puzzled. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t held her back, wouldn¡¯t you have been the one in trouble? Sure, we dealt with theb director somehow, but if you¡¯d faced that woman directly, she¡¯d have taken your liver, your heart, and everything else.¡± If she was going to frame it that way, Ian had plenty to say. From the start, everything about this mission had strayed far from the initial request. She had only asked for an escort, yet he¡¯d been forced to guide her, been dragged into this otherworldly mess, and even encountered beings from the Outer World. As Ian narrowed his eyes, Bellen, sensing the shift in his demeanor, nodded. ¡°Fine¡­ Alright. In a situation like this, every helping hand counts. If we find anything significant, I¡¯ll make sure you get a share of the results. First and foremost¡­¡± ¡°Are you nning to use Mathis¡¯s research data to create potions?¡± ¡°Yes. While they may have failed, I¡¯m confident I can seed. Their research will help me bypass unnecessary steps. Like I said before, Mathis is a setting sun.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¡°Was I supposed to respond?¡± Ian frowned, reluctant to indulge in this kind of exchange. But under Bellen¡¯s silent pressure, he finally opened his mouth. ¡°¡­Cordelia is the rising sun.¡± ¡°Exactly. And as long as I¡¯m around, that¡¯s an unchanging truth.¡± ¡°Your confidence is remarkable.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s justified. Without me, Cordelia wouldn¡¯t have been able to surpass Matis. So, since you agreed to cooperate, maybe do something? You should¡¯ve stopped the building from copsing in the first ce.¡± Ian pulled the notebook from his coat and held it out to her. ¡°Check this.¡± ¡°¡­Did theb director have this?¡± ¡°I found it inside the building.¡± Bellen took the notebook and flipped it open on the spot. Her murmurs about medicinal properties were hard to follow. After skimming through the pages for a while, she nodded. ¡°Is this what you were looking for?¡± ¡°Yes. Was there anything else?¡± ¡°There was, but it didn¡¯t seem significant, so I left it behind.¡± ¡°Where was it? Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°If we go now, there won¡¯t even be ashes left. Everything was burned along with the Outer Gate and the idol.¡± ¡°If the data isn¡¯t enough, shall we search the main building further? Who knows, we might find something useful.¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s head back. Staying here any longer doesn¡¯t seem worth it.¡± Fine, let¡¯s return. *** Eivia opened her eyes, exhaling deeply as shey submerged in a bathtub filled with vibrant red rose petals. ¡°Haaaa¡­¡± Her eyelids felt heavy, a reaction to having projected her consciousness so far away. If it had only been for a few minutes, it might not have been so taxing, but she had spent days in the other ce. It was no surprise she felt this way. Staring at the ceiling, she slowly retraced her memories. Yes, she remembered everything. Her sense of self was still intact. Closing her eyes again, she called out a name in a weary voice. ¡°Ailen.¡± ¡°Yes, Lady Eivia.¡± ¡°Come in here and massage me, would you?¡± Turning her head slightly, Eivia raised her wet right arm from the water, curling her fingers to beckon. Ailen felt his heart race at the sight. How could even her smallest gestures be so captivating? She was stunning, her beauty unblemished even without makeup. ¡°Hurry up.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ailen removed her outer garments and stepped into the bath, cing her hands on Eivia¡¯s legs. She felt blissful. To her, this was a reward, a privilege. It was likely because they were the same gender that she could even remain this close. If not, such proximity would have been impossible. ¡°Did you get what you wanted?¡± Eivia let out a soft hum. Ailen knew, just from that sound, what her answer would be. Their long time together had allowed her to discern even Eivia¡¯s smallest habits. ¡°Of course. And without paying any price. Hahaha.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°But I met someone rather amusing there.¡± ¡°¡­Someone amusing?¡± Ailen asked back in a puzzled voice. ¡°Is it a man?¡± ¡°Why? Would you be jealous if it were?¡± ¡°Of course not. I just find it unexpected.¡± It was rare for Eivia to express a positive impression of someone. Most of the time, she found people unpleasant, annoying, or downright intolerable. And jealousy? That wasn¡¯t right either. Ailen¡¯s only wish was for Eivia¡¯s happiness. That was the sole purpose of her existence. ¡°Remember when I said there was someone who stole my treasure?¡± ¡°A mercenary with ck hair, red eyes, and a rude way of speaking. I remember.¡± Ailen vividly recalled the mercenary¡¯s appearance, which Eivia had shown her. She had already resolved that if they ever crossed paths, she wouldn¡¯t let him go unpunished. ¡°I ran into him again this time.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Turns out, he¡¯s Ian Berger. Isn¡¯t that surprising? The one who embarrassed that old man also dared to tarnish my pride. And even the Faceless Herald seems to have taken an interest in him.¡± ¡°The Herald?¡± ¡°Yes, they even pierced the heavens to peer down at him. Next time we meet him, don¡¯t kill him¡ªcapture him.¡± ¡°Do you n to offer him as a sacrifice?¡± ¡°That seems like the best course of action, doesn¡¯t it? The Herald wouldn¡¯t show interest without reason. Our Herald will undoubtedly find him intriguing as well. Oh, by the way, did anyone from Eclipsee by while I was asleep?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re staying in the guest room.¡± ¡°I figured it was about time. Good.¡± Letting out a breath, Eivia slowly stood up and stepped out of the bath. Water dripped from her bare form, unadorned by even a thread of fabric. The waiting maids approached silently and began to dry her off with the towels they carried. ¡°Since we have a guest, I should at least go greet them as the host. Summon them to the parlor¡ªI¡¯ll join them once I¡¯m ready.¡± Eivia¡¯s golden eyes gleamed dangerously as she spoke. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 111 Chapter 111 After finishing the business at Mathis¡¯s secretboratory, they returned to Lus. The schedule had been much longer than expected, but the city looked as it always did. It was still noisy, and the streets were crowded with people. Passing through them, they arrived in front of the magic shop, Milky Way. Bellen opened the door with a weary motion. As they stepped inside, a middle-aged man organizing the disy case turned around. ¡°I¡¯m back, Haman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quitete.¡± ¡°The schedule got messed up in the middle, so I couldn¡¯t help it. Nothing out of the ordinary, right?¡± ¡°No. There were some materials that went out of stock, but I already ced an order with the Magic Tower. As for the customers who came looking for the boss, I arranged for them to return another time. I¡¯ll give you the detailster.¡± ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll talk in a bit.¡± Bellen brushed her bangs aside and spoke to Ian. ¡°Stay here. I¡¯ll bring your payment.¡± Waiting for a moment wasn¡¯t a difficult task. The man had already returned to the disy case. Diligent. His rtionship with Bellen seemed strictly businesslike¡ªjust boss and employee, nothing more and nothing less. He didn¡¯t seem to care what she did outside or why she waste. Ian quietly observed the man, called Haman, from behind. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like a mage.¡± Even under his loose clothing, his broad shoulders suggested he was more of a warrior. Assuming as much, his gait and the way he held the feather duster were those of a trained swordsman. Sensing the stare, Haman nced back briefly, his sharp gaze cutting through. ¡°Haman, was it?¡± Ian couldn¡¯t guess what circumstances had led him to work here, but he was no amateur. Judging purely by the aura he exuded, he was far superior to Mathis¡¯s janitor they had encountered recently. Could it be ckmail? While Bellen had a tendency to work people hard, she didn¡¯t seem like a ruthless merchant. As Ian mulled over various thoughts, Bellen returned. ¡°What are you staring at so intently?¡± ¡°Oh, just observing your employee.¡± ¡°Why? Interested?¡± ¡°A little.¡± ¡°Hmm, so that¡¯s your type? Now I understand why you weren¡¯t swayed by that woman.¡± Ian frowned and immediately refuted her. ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s an offensive assumption.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it? I thought that¡¯s what you meant.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make normal people sound strange. I was just observing him because he looks like a skilled swordsman.¡± ¡°Oh~ How did you figure that out? Impressive. You¡¯re right. Haman was a swordsman. A swordsman who yearns for magic. He works under me in exchange for learning magic.¡± It meant he was walking the path of a Magic Swordsman. A rare case. To delve into both martial arts and magic¡ªeach of which demanded lifelong dedication¡ªwas essentially abandoning hierarchy. While many pursued the romantic ideal of bing a Magic Swordsman, only a few ever reached a level worthy of renown. Considering that most of those few were heroes, it was clear that even attempting this path with mediocre talent was unwise. Surely, he knew this. Yet, what could drive him to take on such a grueling path? Not that it mattered¡ªthere was no particr connection between them to warrant Ian¡¯s interference. That would be needless meddling. ¡°In that case, you could have brought him as your escort.¡± Skill and trust¡ªboth were evident. There seemed to be no reason to hire someone like him with an expensive elixir. What Bellen said next was ridiculous. ¡°Then who would run the shop?¡± It was as if resting wasn¡¯t even an option. Ian found himself speechless. Bellen ced a wooden box on the counter with a loud thud and sat on a cushioned chair in the back, pulling out a pipe. ¡°This is it?¡± There was no answer. Ian didn¡¯t ask again and opened the box. Inside, resting on soft silk with a texture as smooth as feathers, was a brownish pill. It was small, about the size of a fingernail, and perfectly round. At first nce, it looked entirely ordinary. Ian nced at Bellen skeptically, but she only exhaled a long puff of smoke before speaking. ¡°That might not look like much, but it¡¯s a genuine elixir. Don¡¯t take it here. Make sure you¡¯re in a secure location when you consume it. And under no circumstances should you chew it¡ªjust swallow it whole with water. You can lie down, but if possible, sit cross-legged on a t surface. Once you feel like something is weighing on your stomach, wait until that sensation fades¡ªthat¡¯s when it¡¯s fully digested.¡± Ian already knew the basics of taking an elixir. This wasn¡¯t his first time. Bellen continued speaking while puffing on her pipe. ¡°I can¡¯t promise when you¡¯ll receive the additional payment, but if there are results, I¡¯ll contact you as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡± ¡°Alright, see you next time. If you get any byproducts from a monster, bring them by whenever.¡± After securing the box, Ian bid Bellen farewell. He wouldn¡¯t be returning for some time. As he left the magic shop, the overcast sky came into view. People hurried by, likely anticipating rain. Holding the box, Ian quickly made his way back to his family¡¯s home. *** Whoooosh! As expected, he barely avoided getting drenched by the rain. Following the butler¡¯s guidance, he took a warm bath and changed into old clothes. An old nkety spread on the floor. He had prepared it intentionally, knowing it would likely be discarded after taking the elixir. There was nothing else he needed. Ian had also instructed the butler. If anyone¡ªbe it Dior or Verdan¡ªcame looking for him, they were to be told he was asleep. Unless his father summoned him, he wouldn¡¯t be disturbed until at least the next morning. Click. He opened the wooden box. Usually, an elixir would emit a fragrant aroma and radiate with a brilliant hue the moment the box was opened. But insidey something resembling a dung beetle¡¯s handiwork. He carefully picked it up with his fingers and, as Bellen had instructed, swallowed it whole with water. He could feel the foreign object sliding down his throat. ¡°Phew¡­¡± Soon, a faint warmth began spreading through his entire body, starting from his dantian. The digestion had begun. There was nothing else to do. All he needed was to stay focused and observe the flow within. The elixir Bellen had given him was designed to revitalize, purge impurities, and permanently enhance mana recovery. While it wouldn¡¯t increase his mana itself, improving recovery meant he wouldn¡¯t have to fear exhaustion anymore. Naturally, this would enhance his endurance in battle as well. His stomach felt heavy. He had only consumed a single elixir, yet it felt like he¡¯d overeaten. He would have to wait for this sensation to pass. Sweat began to drip down his face, even though he was just sitting still. How much time had passed? Though Ian felt he might doze off, his mind remained sharply alert. Yet, he couldn¡¯t think of anything, as if his thoughts had ceased entirely. Whoooosh. Listening to the relentless sound of pouring rain, Ian slowly opened his eyes. Atst, his stomach felt settled. In contrast, his body felt sticky with sweat, and an unpleasant odor wafted around him. His clothes and the nket he¡¯din on couldn¡¯t simply be washed¡ªthey reeked. After washing himself once more and changing into fresh clothes, he called for a servant to clean the room. Though he wanted to fling the windows wide open, the rain continued outside. It had been daylight when he consumed the elixir, but now it was the dead of night. Sitting on the edge of his bed, Ian checked his condition. There was no immediate change he could feel. He did feel a bit less tired. ¡°I guess I feel refreshed¡­ maybe even lighter?¡± Then again, that could have simply been because he had just washed off all the sweat. He raised his arm and partially activated the Sacred me Armor. mes engulfed his arm from hand to elbow before solidifying into a metallic-looking gauntlet. ¡°So far, nothing seems too different¡­¡± No, wait. The mana consumption had clearly decreasedpared to before. This was noticeable. It made sense why people went to such lengths to obtain these expensive elixirs. Stopping his mana usage, he observed how much faster his recovery had be. The improvement was significant. ¡°Should I try asking for one more?¡± Even if he consumed another elixir of the same kind, the effects wouldn¡¯t stackpletely. The benefits would diminish. Still, even a fraction of the effect was worth it. He wouldn¡¯t mind continuing to consume them until there were no gains left. Satisfied with confirming the elixir¡¯s efficacy, Iany down. It had been an exhausting day. Perhaps it was the soft nket beneath him, but his eyelids felt heavy. ¡°I¡¯ll rest for now and n ahead tomorrow.¡± With that, his consciousness sank into the depths of sleep. *** ¡°Master Ian.¡± How long had he been asleep? A faint voice calling out to him came from beyond the door. Knock, knock. ¡°Come in.¡± The door opened, revealing Lord Allford, the steward of the household. Though well into hister years, he still radiated health. After exchanging brief morning pleasantries, Ian heard the purpose of the visit. ¡°A guest from the Great Temple has arrived. They im to be here on behalf of the Arbiter of mes. How should I proceed?¡± Ah, so they¡¯d finally arrived. It waster than expected. ¡°I¡¯ll meet them. Let them wait while I get ready.¡± Stretching his arms and loosening his body, Ian felt oddly refreshed. Perhaps it was just the first morning after taking the elixir, but his body felt light. Throwing on appropriate attire, he made his way to the drawing room. As he opened the door and stepped inside, he spotted a priest seated in one of the chairs. Noticing Ian, the priest rose slowly and greeted him with courtesy. ¡°Blessings of the me be upon you. It has been a while, Ian Berger. I am Priest Michael.¡± ¡°Ah, I thought you looked familiar. You were with the Arbiter back then, weren¡¯t you?¡± Ian recalled the priest vividly. It was hard to forget someone who had fainted after identally banging his head on the wall while purifying a dark mana stone. Michael offered a sheepish smile at Ian¡¯s remark. ¡°If you remember that incident, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could forget it. Honestly, I wish I could crawl into a hole just thinking about it.¡± ¡°Anyone in your position would have reacted simrly. Even the knights escorting it disyedparable behavior during the transport.¡± ¡°¡­Ahem. Thank you for your kind words, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I showed you an embarrassing side of myself as a priest serving Lady Rahania. Anyway, here are the documents Lord Eor instructed me to deliver to you. He said you¡¯d understand once you reviewed them.¡± Ian tore open the envelope Michael handed him. Inside was an invoice. The front page was filled with a detailed list of materials used for purifying the mana stone. As he skimmed through it, Ian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s written in here?¡± ¡°¡­Yes. I reviewed it and sealed it myself.¡± ¡°Then, what¡¯s this ¡®Sweet Repose for the Hungry¡¯?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­.¡± Michael¡¯s eyes wavered. It seemed he had hoped Ian wouldn¡¯t notice. Ian found a few more items with simrly whimsical descriptions among the materials. ¡°*¡®ck Water for the Thirsty,¡¯* ¡®A Gift for a Fatigued Tongue¡¯¡ªso, coffee and cake, I assume. Next time, tell them not to write it like this. Just be straightforward. As long as the costs aren¡¯t outrageous, I¡¯ll let it slide.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± It appeared that Eor had a sweet tooth. It might be a good idea to prepare some desserts when visiting him in the future. A small gift could go a long way in earning goodwill. Even the invoice¡¯s total cost was much lower than Ian had expected. ¡°How should I make the payment?¡± ¡°You can send it to the Great Temple under Lord Eor¡¯s name. Alternatively, you¡¯re wee to visit in person and settle it directly.¡± Nodding, Ian flipped to the next page, and his expression turned serious. Unlike the invoice, the document on the heavy, dark-hued paper contained details regarding the delegation of the Arbiter¡¯s duties. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 112 Chapter 112 ¡®¡­Investigation of the Two Viges Offered as Sacrifices.¡¯ Ian read the title on the document once, twice, then a third time. The words didn¡¯t change. He continued reading. The document instructed him to leave for the viges by tomorrow and join the team already dispatched there for preliminary investigation to uncover the culprit. Stamped with the central seal of the Great Temple, the document concluded by assigning the entire matter to the Arbiter of Scorched Judgment, Eor Al Democia. Turning the page, Ian found an additional note delegating the mission to him, Ian Berger, in ce of Eor. He put the document down. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No, just something to think about.¡± Ian nced at Michael, who looked puzzled, then back at the document. The Arbiter was a position of significant authority within the Great Temple. It was an honorable title granted only to those with high rank in the hierarchy of their respective temples. While it came with extensive privileges, it also involved dangerous missions. The loss of lives was unfortunate, but this involved only two viges offered as sacrifices by Dark Mages. At most, it would ount for 200 people. ¡®And yet, an Arbiter is involved?¡¯ This made no sense. At least, not ording to Ian¡¯s understanding. The only exception would be if the danger level was beyond what a priest or holy knight could handle. In that case, the Great Temple¡¯s reasoning for such a decision should have been detailed in the document, but there was no such exnation. ¡°Hmm.¡± To the east of the El Carda Empire, centered around the major city of Lus, lies the Absolute Defense Line, consisting of dozens of fortresses. Some of these fortresses were built to defend against the sea monsters that flooded in after the fall of the Xail Empire. Others were established as key bases during the remation of corruptednds. Every time a new defense line was formed, the empire forcibly relocated tens of thousands of people. Over time, viges sprang up near the rtively safe fortresses, with poptions ranging from a few dozen to several hundred. Thend was so vast that even the number of viges couldn¡¯t be urately tracked. Empty, unupiednd was still abundant. This was why Ian couldn¡¯t understand. Could those viges have held some crucial significance for the Great Temple? Judging by their location, it didn¡¯t seem so. They were situated near fortresses behind the Absolute Defense Line. ¡®Maybe they¡¯re just being cautious.¡¯ The incidents in the city of ming and the fortress of Helrem might have heightened the sense of vignce. For now, the only option was to see the situation for himself. With such limited information, it was impossible to form a clear picture, let alone a solid theory. ¡°Michael.¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°Am I traveling alone for this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s entirely up to you. You can go solo, takepanions, or even seek your family¡¯s assistance if needed. However, since an investigative team has already been dispatched to the location, the most the Scorched Judgment can provide is a guide to apany you. Additional support isn¡¯t feasible.¡± Ian nodded. That much was expected. In truth, he didn¡¯t even need a guide. He already knew the location. He could use spatial travel to reach the nearest city and then take a train. It would take about a day¡¯s travel on foot after that, but that wasn¡¯t an issue. He¡¯d walked three days and nights nonstop before, so this was nothing inparison. ¡°So, should I take this as your eptance of the mission?¡± ¡°Of course. I gave my word.¡± Michael handed Ian an insignia. ¡°This is proof that you are acting on behalf of Arbiter Eor under the Scorched Judgment¡¯s name. It¡¯s for identification purposes only and does not grant any special authority or privileges. Please keep that in mind. When do you n to depart?¡± ¡°The document says by tomorrow, but I¡¯ll leave right after breakfast.¡± Ian called out to stop Michael, who had been preparing to leave. ¡°Ah, wait a moment.¡± ¡°Is there something else you¡¯d like to say?¡± ¡°Not quite. I just have a small favor to ask. Could you settle this payment for me? I didn¡¯t think to bring any gold coins on hand.¡± Michael nced at the item Ian held out. It was a card issued only to the wealthiest clients of the bank, something he¡¯d only ever heard about. Seeing it in person left him momentarily speechless. ¡°This¡­ this card?¡± He instinctively took it and examined it. He recognized it immediately¡ªthe texture alone set it apart from anything else. It was an object he had assumed he¡¯d never touch in his lifetime. Still, there was no thrill in holding it, knowing it would be utterly useless to steal. With a slight hesitation, he handed it back to Ian. ¡°¡­Sir Ian. ck cards can only be used by the cardholder, can they not?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°If I were to try using it, I¡¯d end up on a wanted list immediately. I trust that¡¯s not what you¡¯re hoping for.¡± Unintentionally, Ian had just unted his possession of such an exclusive item. Though it wasn¡¯t his intention, he doubted exining would help. Feeling awkward, he epted the card back as Michael gave a faint, amused smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at the Scorched Judgment¡¯s chapel in the Great Temple. Please stop by briefly before you leave.¡± *** tter. Ian stared out the window as the scenery that had been flying past gradually slowed, bing more distinct. The train came to a halt at the tform. Baaang! A loud horn sounded, followed by an announcement instructing passengers to disembark as the train had arrived at its destination. Though the train was packed with people, no one stood to leave. It seemed they were all headed further along to the defense line. ¡°Well then.¡± As Ian stepped off the train, the doors closed almost immediately behind him, and the train departed. The tform was utterly deserted. It had been less than four hours since Ian had agreed to take on Arbiter Eor¡¯s mission, and here he was, already at the destination¡ªa testament to how active the day had been. Of course, it hadn¡¯t been a pleasant experience. At the Scorched Judgment chapel, he¡¯d had to part with a substantial amount of the gold he¡¯d worked so hard to earn. While the amount on the bill had been manageable, there was no telling how much more he¡¯d need to spend as the mission progressed. ¡®Come to think of it, the investigation team was supposed to meet me here.¡¯ Ian scanned the tform but saw no one who looked like they were part of the team. He stepped out onto the street, only to find that even the few passersby didn¡¯t spare him a nce. Each seemed engrossed in their own affairs. On top of that, it looked like there had been heavy rain the previous night. The streets were a muddy mess. Just as he considered waiting a little longer, a man came running toward him from a distance, flustered and out of breath. ¡°Wa-wait a moment!¡± The man, though unpolished in appearance, wore priestly robes, making it clear he was part of the investigation team. It seemed he had stepped in a puddle during his rush¡ªhis pant legs were soaked, and sweat dripped from his face as he panted heavily. Wiping his forehead and eyes hastily with a sleeve, he gasped for breath before asking, ¡°A-are you, by chance, the one from Scorched Judgment?¡± ¡°¡­The investigation team?¡± ¡°Y-yes, yes, that¡¯s correct! I¡­ apologize for beingte¡­¡± Huff! As the priest, attempting to apologize, caught a proper look at Ian, he flinched in visible surprise. ¡°Go-Golden Insignia!¡± The sight of the badge pinned to Ian¡¯s cor made the priest freeze momentarily before hurriedly straightening himself to offer a formal bow. Yet, his expression remained puzzled. ¡°B-but, you came alone?¡± ¡°Is there an issue with that?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯ve heard that holy knights never travel alone.¡± Holy knight? ¡°It seems there¡¯s been a misunderstanding. I¡¯m not a holy knight. I take it you didn¡¯t receive any specific details.¡± ¡°Th-that¡¯s correct. All I was told was that support would be sent at this hour.¡± Ian retrieved the emblem Michael had given him and presented it. ¡°I¡¯m Ian, here on behalf of Arbiter Eor to carry out the mission.¡± ¡°An A-Arbiter?¡± The priest¡¯s face turned pale as he alternated nces between Ian and the emblem, clearly struggling to process the revtion. Already tense, the priest now seemed utterly paralyzed, as though he had just encountered someone far beyond his station. ¡°I did request support, but I never expected the Arbiter¡­ I-I mean, someone acting in their stead¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to bow so much. I¡¯m no Arbiter myself.¡± ¡°No, no, I couldn¡¯t possibly. To hold that emblem means you are as good as an Arbiter. W-we shouldn¡¯t linger here. Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ve prepared a carriage for you.¡± The flustered priest quickly gestured for Ian to follow him. Observing the setup exined the dy. Expecting a holy knight¡¯s arrival, the priest had procured a reasonably borate carriage pulled by two horses. Well, borate was perhaps an overstatement¡ªit was more of a sturdy, utilitarian vehicle than anything fancy. Still, in a vige devoid of nobility, this carriage was likely the pinnacle of luxury. With a roof to shield its upants from rain and sunlight, it was practical, if not elegant. As Ian observed the carriage, the priest scratched his head in mild embarrassment. ¡°It may not look like much, but the ride itself won¡¯t be ufortable.¡± That much was true. Judging by the map, the journey on foot would take half a day. Not having to trudge through muddy paths was a wee relief. Once Ian settled inside, the priest took the reins himself. The sky was brilliantly clear after the rain, and the air was crisp. The priest was quiet, evidently too nervous about Ian¡¯s status as an Arbiter¡¯s proxy to make conversation. Though he exchanged a few polite words, his terse responses made it difficult to hold a dialogue. With nothing else to do, Ian conjured a small me in his palm, controlling and manipting it to pass the time. The priest, however, kept sneaking nces at Ian from the driver¡¯s seat, his movements conspicuous despite his attempt at subtlety. ¡°If you have something to say, go ahead, Priest.¡± ¡°Arbiter, then¡­ may I ask a question? Just one, if it¡¯s not too presumptuous.¡± ¡°Go ahead. Feel free to ask two, if need be.¡± ¡°Is this case as dangerous as it seems?¡± ¡°Hard to say. The information I receivedcked any meaningful details. Frankly, I¡¯d like to ask you the same¡ªwhat¡¯s your impression?¡± ¡°¡­It did seem dangerous. Priest Deon thought so too. Oh, Priest Deon is my partner in this mission.¡± Ian nodded silently, encouraging the priest to continue. ¡°When we visited the site with the soldiers after hearing a report from the merchant guild that regrly passes through the vige, the scene was¡­ shocking.¡± ¡°Were the victims brutally killed?¡± ¡°Yes. And worse, it wasn¡¯t the work of beasts or monsters¡ªit was done by humans. It looked like they hunted down the fleeing vigers one by one. You¡¯ll understand better when you see it yourself. The rain might have erased some traces, but you can still see drag marks from where the bodies were pulled.¡± ¡°They just dragged the bodies?¡± The priest let out a hollowugh. ¡°If only. No, they didn¡¯t stop at dragging them. The corpses were arranged in a circle, stacked on top of one another. The heads were severed and thrown into the middle of the formation.¡± Ian frowned deeply¡ªnot at the gruesome imagery, but at the implication. The description brought a particr group to mind. The priest, unable to see Ian¡¯s expression from his seat, continued driving. ¡°The strangest part? The blood pooled within the circle, like a shallow basin. The soldiers said they felt a dense, sinister energy radiating from it, even without being sensitive to magic. Nobody dared touch the bodies.¡± ¡°They feared what might happen.¡± ¡°Yes, exactly. Priest Deon insisted we avoid rash actions and requested support from Scorched Judgment to purify the area with holy mes.¡± It was the right decision. A circle formed from entwined corpses. Blood pooled like a reservoir within it. Even from just these details, Ian could already guess who was behind the atrocity. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Eclipse. A group of Battle Wraiths who aim to build their hierarchy by umting karma through killing. Here, Battle Wraiths isn¡¯t a mere metaphor. These are spirits that delight inbat, seizing living bodies to rampage¡ªhence, the term Battle Wraiths. Ian knew a bit about them. That¡¯s why, upon hearing about the ominous and unpleasant structure they had supposedly created, he could immediately guess its origin. However, one thing felt strange. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be their active period yet, should it?¡± The existence of Battle Wraiths isn¡¯t exactly shrouded in mystery. With their distinct presence andbative nature, those in the know are well aware of them. The only reason most avoid them is the high probability of death if one is unlucky enough to encounter them. But unlike Battle Wraiths, the group known as Eclipse bes widely knownter. Their activities begin during the full-fledged invasion of the Outer World. ¡°Could I have misunderstood something?¡± Perhaps they started operating covertly before their known emergence. If the Empire and the Pantheon concealed their existence to prevent rumors from spreading, it¡¯s certainly usible. Could the Pantheon have detected their activities and dispatched an Inquisitor to deal with them? ¡°Or maybe their active period has been elerated because of me.¡± Hadn¡¯t Ian disrupted the Pandemonium¡¯s ns several times before? Although most of these incidents were unintended, those minor disruptions might have influenced the flow of history. As his thoughts reached this point, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°This is amusing.¡± Around this time in his previous life, Ian was struggling just to make ends meet, living day to day. He had been anxious over his stagnant level, trembling with inferiority whenever he heard rumors of rising heroes. He even remembered scouring already excavated ruins, convinced that there might still be undiscovered artifacts. But now? He was carrying out missions as a substitute for an Inquisitor and about to encounter Battle Wraiths much earlier than expected. His life was different now. His growth rate was astonishingly fast¡ªalmost unbelievable. He no longer had to hunt for trivial relics. Ian nced at the priest apanying him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The priest remained silent. Perhaps Ian¡¯s moment of distraction was interpreted as disinterest in continuing their conversation, as the priest tightened his lips and focused on steering the carriage. That was fine by Ian. It seemed there was no more information to gain from him. For now, Ian decided to rest his eyes. He had no idea when they would arrive, but there was little else he could do while riding the carriage. However, he didn¡¯t stay asleep for long. ¡°Ah, we¡¯ve arrived! There it is.¡± The joy in the priest¡¯s voice was palpable¡ªlikely because this ufortable journey was finallying to an end. Sensing the priest¡¯s relief, Ian couldn¡¯t help but smile. Turning his head with a stiff neck, he saw a vige surrounded by wooden palisades. It wasn¡¯t a small settlement. Judging by its size, at least a few hundred people must have lived there. Viges built far from fortresses were often established byrge groups of hunters or mercenaries settling down. Even though they were rtively safe, being far from the defense line, they had to maintain their own military strength, as there was no telling when or where an Outer Gate might open. However, it seemed there were no warriors strong enough to fend off Battle Wraiths residing there. Knowing that the entire vige had been sacrificed, the sight of its intact exterior gave an eerie impression nheless. And that feeling wasn¡¯t unfounded. Whether it was due to the thick, purplish aura enveloping the vige, or the faint gloom that lingered despite the daylight, the area gave off an unmistakable impression of being cursed. At the vige entrance, soldiers stood guard. Judging by their attire, they appeared to be affiliated with a nearby fortress rather than the Pantheon. They had likely been stationed there to keep watch, but instead, they leaned against the wooden palisade, chatting idly with each other. It was almostughable. What was the point of assigning guards if they didn¡¯t actually perform their duties? But Ian wasn¡¯t surprised. While suchx behavior might be rare in defense lines with strict discipline and military order, it was all toomon in ces like this. The soldiers only stopped their chatter and grabbed their spears when the carriage was almost upon them. ¡°They¡¯re nervous.¡± The tension on their faces eased as soon as they saw the priest driving the carriage. They greeted him with forced smiles. Ian could tell those smiles were a cover for their unease. ¡°Ah, wee, Father! Did you happen to bring us something tasty?¡± one soldier asked jovially. ¡°Ah, my apologies. Itpletely slipped my mind this time. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure to bring something for you,¡± the priest replied warmly. ¡°You promise?¡± When the priest said he had to leave, the soldiers hesitated, sidling closer to him. ¡°Father, um¡­ could you perhaps bestow a blessing upon us?¡± one whispered. Though the voice was quiet, Ian didn¡¯t miss a single word. The soldier¡¯s tone trembled, and the others, though silent, gazed at the priest with pleading eyes. The priest nced at Ian, as if seeking his approval. Ian gave a slight nod, granting permission. Without dy, the priest stepped down from the carriage and bestowed his blessing upon the soldiers. The divine power, manifested through faith and devotion to their Lord, radiated as a warm light, enveloping the soldiers. Only then did they seem to rx, expressing their gratitude and opening the way for them. ¡°They¡¯re not even bothering to check.¡± They didn¡¯t report anything or conduct inspections. They simply bypassed all formalities because a familiar priest had shown up. However, the horses weren¡¯t so cooperative. ¡°What the¡ª?¡± The animals neighed anxiously, refusing to enter the vige. The priest tried to calm them with divine power, but fear, once set in, doesn¡¯t vanish so easily. Instead, the horses, seemingly emboldened by their resolve, tried to turn the carriage around and stopped only when they were certain they wouldn¡¯t proceed further. The priest looked troubled. He coaxed and cajoled the animals, but their stubbornness wouldn¡¯t relent. Ian stepped down from the immobile carriage. ¡°Leave it at the entrance,¡± he instructed. ¡°Y-yes, Inquisitor!¡± The soldiers hurried over, practically wresting the reins from the flustered priest¡¯s hands. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of it. Please, proceed, Father.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The priest followed Ian, who was already striding toward the vige, and apologized. ¡°My apologies, Inquisitor. I didn¡¯t anticipate the horses would be so terrified.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ian replied. He didn¡¯t mind. Just getting this farfortably was enough for him. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll guide you to Priest Deon. He may have uncovered something while I was away.¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s check the structure first,¡± Ian interjected. Meeting with the priest couldeter. The presence of that structure likely meant the Battle Wraiths were nearby. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll lead the way.¡± Ian almost told him it wasn¡¯t necessary. Following the main road would inevitably lead to it¡ªor simply heading toward the ce where the oppressive magic surrounding the vige grew stronger. To create a circle out of corpses, a significant open space would be necessary. ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡± ¡°So the Pantheon sent reinforcements, but instead of a Holy Knight, they send a mercenary?¡± Though there were no vigers left in the area, soldiers were scattered around. Some gathered in groups of two or three to chat, while others rested inside vacant houses. Laughter asionally echoed from their conversations, though Ian couldn¡¯t discern what they were discussing. A few of the soldiers casually greeted the priest, disying no signs of hesitation. Soon, Ian could feel their attention shift toward him. In response, he instinctively scanned their faces one by one. The Battle Wraith was a malicious spirit that parasitized human bodies. Its presence could often be detected by looking into someone¡¯s eyes. However, among the soldiers, there seemed to be no one afflicted. Their expressions were dark and weary, but nothing more. ¡°So it¡¯s not here.¡± That likely meant the wraith was hiding elsewhere. Ian considered extending his senses to locate it but ultimately decided against it. If it stayed hidden, that would be preferable¡ªit would allow him to deal with the structure without interference. Ian turned his gaze away from the soldiers. ¡°Isn¡¯t he a mercenary?¡± ¡°Looks like it. Why?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s let the priest know.¡± One of the soldiers, who had been murmuring with the others, stood up and disappeared into a nearby building. Judging by the way the priest¡¯s steps slowed and his gaze followed the soldier, it was likely that Priest Deon was inside. Ian figured there was no need to seek him out¡ªDeon woulde on his own eventually. Meanwhile, the scent of blood was growing stronger. ¡°Inquisitor, if you don¡¯t mind, may I grant you a blessing?¡± the priest asked hesitantly. ¡°If it¡¯s because of the dark magic emanating from the structure, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m carrying a sacred artifact.¡± Ian gestured toward the sword at his waist, more specifically the tassel hanging from its hilt. The priest, unable to discern what it was, simply nodded and refrained from saying anything further. As they weaved through the haphazardly constructed buildings, a sudden whistle pierced the air. Piiiiiiiii! The shrill sound came from the direction of the vige entrance but abruptly stopped as quickly as it had started. Voom. Ian felt a faint vibration ripple through the air and instinctively looked up. ck lines stretched tightly across the sky, converging toward a single point. The scene resembled being trapped in a cage, and Ian¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°A Battle Wraith.¡± This was their hunting ground, designed to ensure their prey couldn¡¯t escape. The ck threads were a mockery of the divine powers of the Outer Gods they served. Without a backward nce, Ian bolted forward. ¡°Inquisitor!?¡± the priest called after him, just as screams erupted nearby. ¡°Aaaaagh!¡± Chaos engulfed the vige in an instant. Rounding the corner of a building, Ian finally spotted the structure the priest had mentioned. The moment it came into view, an ominous aura swept toward him like a gust of wind. Ian remained unfazed, striding directly toward it. A massive circle formed by countless corpsesy before him, piled so high that they created a wall. Within the circle, a pool of blood had umted, ominously still. Strangely, not a single drop seeped through the gaps between the corpses. Bubble¡­ bubble. ¡°It¡¯s boiling!¡± The priest, who had arrivedte, recoiled in horror as he took in the grotesque sight. Bubbles surfaced and popped with loud bursts, sending ripples across the pool of blood. Severed heads floated atop it, bobbing as though swimming. The scene transcended gruesomeness, plunging straight into revulsion. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to be lost in thought.¡± Ian needed to destroy the grotesque structure that was triggering his nausea¡ªand quickly. He raised his right arm, and mes erupted into existence in the empty air. Fwoooosh! With a flick, the fire would scatter and engulf the structure on its own. But before he could act, a sudden presence emerged, apanied by a shing strike aimed at him. Ian sidestepped lightly, evading the attack with ease. Without a hint of surprise, he shifted his gaze toward the front of the structure. A woman stood there, sword in hand. ¡°nning to burn it down? I can¡¯t let you do that,¡± she said softly. Her attire was peculiar: sturdy boots and leather pants paired with a casual shirt that looked more suited for a stroll thanbat. It offered no protection, had no functional design, and seemed entirely out of ce. But what mattered wasn¡¯t her outfit¡ªit was who, or rather what, she was. ¡°A Battle Wraith,¡± Ian stated. The woman smiled deeply. ¡°So, you know about us?¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t exactly hiding it,¡± Ian replied calmly. Her sclera, ckened as though ink had spilled across her eyes, was unmistakable proof. The woman rested her sword on her shoulder with an air of nonchnce, her demeanor closer to that of a mercenary or ouw than a knight. ¡°If you want to burn the masterpiece behind me, you¡¯ll have to get through me first,¡± she dered. Ian smirked. ¡°Why would I bother?¡± With a swift motion of his arm, the mes coiled around his hand swelled and surged toward her in a zing torrent. Sssshhh! The woman swung her de sharply, slicing through the mes and parting them. The remnants of the fire fizzled out harmlessly in the air, revealing herughter on the other side. ¡°You¡¯ll have to bother,¡± she retorted, her tone teasing. ¡°Without my permission, it¡¯s impossible.¡± Ian¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°If that¡¯s what you believe, you should¡¯ve extinguished everyst ember.¡± Among the countless embers that had scattered past her, one descended onto the corpses. Like a sparknding on oil, the small me expanded explosively in an instant. Fwoooooom! A massive ze erupted, consuming the structure in an inferno. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 114 Chapter 114 The woman couldn¡¯t hide her shock as she turned to look at the zing structure behind her. It wasn¡¯t just mindless shing at mes. The circr structure, woven from corpses, was both a sacrificial altar and offering created for the Outer God they worshipped. It wasn¡¯t something that should catch fire so easily, especially not from a mere spark. ¡°!¡± But the intensity of the mes was undeniable, making it impossible to question what her eyes were seeing. The fire devoured the corpses piece by piece, spreading rapidly. Where it encountered dark mana, it briefly turned violet in defiance before sumbing to the mes. As Ian watched the woman stand frozen, her back exposed to him, he calmly reached into his pouch and took the Wigner Delta he had purchased from Bellen. Swallowing the pill, he ced his hand on the hilt of his sword. Click. The metallic sound reached the woman¡¯s ears. Shrring. The de was being drawn. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The woman quickly assessed the situation. The mes engulfing the ¡°masterpiece¡± she valued so highly were beyond saving. She wasn¡¯t a mage. She couldn¡¯t use magic. Even if she somehow extinguished the mes, the corpses had already burned beyond repair, and the structure would no longer serve its purpose. Protecting it had been her responsibility. But now that she had failed, there was only one thing left to do: Eliminate the culprit. ¡°Kill him.¡± Her heightened senses, sharpened through years ofbat, picked up on his movements solely from sound. His de was already drawn, his body enhanced by mana, and his stance showed he was closing the distance. The woman adjusted her sword, which had been hanging loosely at her side. She slid her right foot forward, tilting her body low and adopting abat-ready posture. Raising her right hand to her left shoulder, she twisted her waist and swung her de in a powerful arc. Mana surged along the de, extending its reach to more than double its physical length. Shiiing! Her ckened eyes shifted focus. From the mes consuming the corpses to the wooden structures in the background, and finally to the mercenary¡¯s de striking her own at close range. ng! As their des shed, the tension of offense and defense coiled between them, and their swords twisted, each aiming for the other¡¯s vital points. ck! ck! In the brief but ferocious exchange of blows, the woman felt a faint thrill. Here she was, far from the frontlines, in a remote, insignificant vige, fighting a warrior of this caliber. She hadn¡¯t expected someone this skilled. She had assumed he was merely adept at manipting mes, but his mana-infused strikes were solid, and his swordsmanship showed no ws. ck! ck! ck! What stood out most was his ability to block or evade her unorthodox attacks, almost as if he knew exactly where her strikes wouldnd. He wasn¡¯t reading her movements through her eyes. It was as though he instinctively knew the trajectory of her de. Though every one of her attacks was being deflected, she found herself more exhrated than frustrated. She was equally holding her ground against him, after all. This wasn¡¯t like tormenting a weaker opponent. Facing someone who matched her strength in a bnced duel was far more enjoyable. She couldn¡¯t suppress the grin spreading across her face. ¡°If not for this unbearable heat, this would¡¯ve been perfect.¡± Not just his de but the intense heat radiating from his entire body made it hard to breathe. Even inhaling felt like her lungs were being scorched. ¡°Hhh!¡± The woman took a quick, shallow breath and swung her sword in a wide arc. Ian, attempting to evade the sh emanating from the de, noticed the priest standing idly behind him and chose to deflect the attack instead. ng! The deflected strike veered off course and brought down a nearby building. For a brief moment, there was a lull in the battle, allowing the woman to finally catch her breath. ¡°Huff¡­ Are you¡­ a Red Spear Knight?¡± Though Ian wasn¡¯t wearing armor or bearing the symbol of Berger, several clues led her to suspect he was one of the famed Red Spear Knights. Ian, however, remained silent, his sword still aimed at her. Watching him step closer with each deliberate move, the woman pressed him again. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Why so quiet? Surely you have questions for me. Just tell me your name, and you can ask. I¡¯ll humor you for a bit.¡± ¡°No need. It doesn¡¯t have to be you.¡± ¡°Hah. nning to ask one of my kin instead? Don¡¯t bother. You won¡¯t have a normal conversation with them like this.¡± The woman chuckled, wiping the sweat streaming down her face with the back of her hand. Even from their brief skirmish, the strain on her body was significant. In contrast, her opponent seemedpletely unaffected. ¡°So unfair.¡± If the mercenary was truly a Red Spear Knight, the heat radiating from him was likely a natural byproduct of his body-enhancement techniques. For her, it was a severe disadvantage. She had to constantly expend mana to shield herself from the overwhelming heat, draining her energy just to stay alive. Had she possessed a precious artifact or relic, it might have been a different story. But as a Battle Wraith, obtaining such treasures was as unlikely as plucking stars from the sky. Yet retreat was never an option. ¡°I am a Battle Wraith.¡± She would fight. She would win and survive¡ªjust as she always had. To do that, she needed to end this quickly. If the battle dragged on, her body wouldn¡¯t hold out against the searing heat. Skreeeeech! The scream of someone in the distance caused a faint change in Ian¡¯s expression. He, too, seemed pressed for time. Without any further words, he charged toward her once more. Seeing this, the woman broke into a bright smile. ¡°I like this.¡± ¡°Come on, then!¡± Woom! The woman¡¯s trembling de sliced forward. [Four shes, Three Thrusts] It was a sword technique mastered by the Battle Wraiths. ¡°This will feel unfamiliar to you.¡± While the essence of swordsmanship¡ªshing, cutting, thrusting¡ªwas universal, its flow and stances varied widely. The Battle Wraith¡¯s swordsmanship was uniquely destructive, consuming the user¡¯s body with every technique. Only a Battle Wraith, capable of switching bodies if needed, could wield it effectively. The most fearsome aspect of this technique was that with each sessive attack, the de¡¯s speed and force intensified. ng! Ian blocked the first sh, which had been aimed at his thigh. ng! ng! He also parried the second and third attacks, but the woman remained unfazed. From the outset, the Four shes, Three Thrusts technique was designed to incapacitate an opponent by the sixth strike. She was merely building toward the inevitable. With three strikes remaining, the woman¡¯s eyes gleamed fiercely, determined to break her opponent¡¯s stance and finish the battle with a final blow. ng! ng! ng! The fourth strike disrupted his bnce. Without giving him a moment to recover, she pressed on relentlessly. The fifth strike capitalized on the recoil, driving her de downward. At this range, it was nearly impossible to evade unless someone physically pulled Ian away. The end was in sight. As her sixth strike was about tond, intended to open up his defensespletely, the situation took an unexpected turn. [Crimson Fang Technique: Rotating Heavens] Her attack was countered. The moment their des shed, her arm was forcibly redirected in a sweeping arc, as ifpelled by an unseen force. ¡°What is this?¡± Her eyes widened in disbelief. Before she could process what had happened, the mes entwining Ian¡¯s sword, along with the oppressive heat radiating around him, condensed into his de. The Battle Wraith stared, her breath catching. Huff. The searing heat that had surrounded them suddenly vanished, reced by a chill that went beyond refreshing¡ªit was outright frigid. She recognized this technique. It was one of the Red Spear Knights¡¯ signature moves, a skill thatpressed heat into the de and unleashed it with devastating speed and force to cut down the enemy. ¡°This is dangerous.¡± Dodging would have been ideal, but she had no choice but to block. She poured what remained of her mana into her de, pulled it close to her chest, and braced it with her left hand. Her stance was unstable, but it was all she could manage. [Bane of Evil: 5th Form ¨C Execution: Decapitation] Time seemed to slow for the Battle Wraith. Ian¡¯s sword, now jet-ck and suffused with an overwhelming aura, approached her at an agonizingly deliberate pace. Tap. The moment her de met his, the weight behind it was immeasurable. An explosive force surged forward, as if the strike were determined to break her sword and cleave her in half. Crack! The de dug in. Despite the mana shield reinforcing her sword, cracks began spreading across its surface. Still, she endured. She managed to stay on her feet, though she was sent skidding backward, nearly airborne. Landing with a smooth slide, the woman burst intoughter. ¡°Heh¡­ hehehe¡­! Hahahahaha!¡± She couldn¡¯t hold it back. ¡°I blocked it. I actually blocked it! Hahahaha!¡± The joy of surviving the Red Spear Knight¡¯s Execution filled her with uncontainable glee. ncing down at her sword, however, herughter faltered slightly. The de, though barely holding together under a veil of mana, was damaged beyond repair. One solid hit would shatter it to pieces. Logically, retreat was the best option. But in this sacred arena of battle, fleeing was unthinkable. Steeling herself, she readied her stance. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡± ¡°No,¡± Ian replied coldly. ¡°This ends here for you.¡± His words made her frown. As she opened her mouth to demand an exnation, a chill ran down her spine. She turned sharply, only to freeze in horror. The mes that had been consuming the arena¡¯s sculptures now towered behind her, rising like a massive tidal wave. No, not just towering¡ªcrashing down. Whoooosh! ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Her words barely escaped her lips, a final whisper before the inferno engulfed herpletely. The mes raged violently, yet they remained confined to the spot where the woman had fallen, writhing like a storm trapped within a ss bottle. ¨C Aaaaahhh¡­ No matter how powerful her mana shield, it wasn¡¯t invincible. The mes tore through her defenses, searing away her garments and scorching her flesh. Even her screams were silenced as her vocal cords disintegrated in the relentless heat. She struggled, driven by sheer tenacity, to escape the inferno, but managed only a single step before copsing to her knees. -Aaaaaaaah¡­! Finally, a dark, sinister energy began to seep out of her charred corpse. The ck aura was her true form¡ªthe essence of the Battle Wraith. But even that essence couldn¡¯t escape the consuming mes. It writhed and let out faint cries of agony before being reduced to ash in a brief, explosive ripple. This ripple marked the Battle Wraith¡¯s final destruction. Ian had no reason to linger. He strode past the stunned priest, racing back toward the vige entrance. ¡°Aaaagh!¡± ¡°Gyaaah!¡± The path back was short, but in that brief time, the frequency of screams surged. Soon, Ian came upon a gruesome scene. A man, his sword shing furiously, was ughtering the soldiers with brutal efficiency. Just minutes ago, this street had been filled with soldiers chatting and standing in formation. Now, it was littered with blood and corpses. ¡°P-please¡­ s-spare m¡ªurk!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± A soldier, crawling on the ground and reaching out for mercy, was silenced as the man mercilessly drove his sword into his back. The killer, as if sensing Ian¡¯s gaze, turned his head. His eyes, ckened with malice, marked him as another Battle Wraith. His expression was hard and grim, his features twisted by displeasure. His gaze shifted to a figure nearby¡ªa lone priest standing frozen in fear. Ian wasted no time. Bending low, he kicked off the ground with explosive force. [Bane of Evil: 2nd Form ¨C Comet] Ian became a zing streak of fire, closing the distance in an instant. But the Battle Wraith moved just as quickly, leaping toward the priest, sword raised to strike. Ian managed to intercept the Battle Wraith at thest moment, grabbing hold of him and deflecting his trajectory. Boom! The ground trembled as the Battle Wraith¡¯s de missed its mark, mming into the earth instead. He turned his head calmly toward Ian, who now stood in his path, and asked in a low voice: ¡°What¡¯s your name, Red Spear Knight?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 115 Chapter 115 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Ian stared at the man as he let go of the priest he had seized. ¡°Ugh.¡± The priest copsed to the ground, his legs seemingly giving out beneath him. Ian nced at the crumpled figure and gestured dismissively, silently telling him to leave. The priest hesitated for a moment before muttering his thanks and hastily retreating. ¡°Hah.¡± The man smirked at the sight. It was futile. How far could the priest possibly go? The vige was encased in a cage-like barrier. While it made external intrusion difficult, it also prevented escape from within. Even if the priest tried to flee, they could capture him anytime. Confident in this, the man took his time. Believing he had waited long enough, he spoke again. ¡°Red Spear Knight.¡± ¡°Do I look like a knight to you?¡± ¡°Your attire is irrelevant. Even if a king wears rags, as long as hemands respect, he remains a king. It¡¯s the same for you. Even dressed as a mercenary, if you wield Berger¡¯s me, you¡¯re still the Red Spear Knight.¡± ¡°¡­Surprising. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d hear such an intellectual response from a Battle Wraith.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t insult me. State your name.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get why everyone is so fixated on my name. It¡¯s Ian.¡± The man nodded. ¡°I see. Ian. Let me ask one more thing. Was it you who killed Mari?¡± Mari? For a moment, Ian thought of the twins from the Count Rondria household, whom he hadn¡¯t encountered in a while. But that couldn¡¯t be it. It must be a coincidence that the Battle Wraith he killed earlier had the same name. Ian nodded calmly, neither confirming nor denying. The man clearly already knew the answer. ¡°Yeah, I killed her. I was about to burn that disgusting altar you made, and she got in my way.¡± ¡°How was she?¡± ¡°Pathetic. Her skills didn¡¯t match her arrogance.¡± Ian¡¯s indifferent response caused the man¡¯s expression to twist with anger. He made no effort to hide his emotions. Unlike those conniving Dark Mages, at least this man¡¯s honesty was refreshing. But that didn¡¯t mean Ian had any intention of making friendly conversation. Instead, he smirked mockingly. ¡°Was she one of your kind? She didn¡¯t deserve the title of Battle Wraith.¡± ¡°¡­Shut your mouth.¡± Murderous intent flickered in the man¡¯s eyes. His narrowed gaze made it clear he was ready to strike at any moment. Ian, too, prepared himself. The effects of the Wigner Delta were still active, and they were far superior to the Gamma he¡¯d used before. Feeling the quickening beat of his heart in anticipation of the impending battle, Ian continued to provoke him. ¡°Was she someone you cherished?¡± ¡°¡­She was my lover.¡± ¡°Wow, impressive. I thought Battle Wraiths were all battle-crazed lunatics, but I guess even among you, love can bloom.¡± ¡°We were once human too. Do you think weck emotions?¡± Ian chuckled. ¡°Well, that¡¯s an interesting little secret. I thought you were born out of malice and countless grudges. But you remember being human? That makes her death even more satisfying.¡± ¡°You say that because you know nothing.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t care to know.¡± With that cold remark, the man, seemingly unable to hold back any longer, bared his teeth and lunged at Ian. The man closed the distance in an instant, but Ian could see every movement clearly. Even so, he was fast. Without the doping agent and irvoyance, Ian might have struggled to keep up. The man raised his sword high overhead and swung it down like a bludgeon. Sensing the immense power imbued in the de, Ian dodged to the side instead of retreating backward. Crack! The ground caved in, splitting like a spider¡¯s web beneath the strike. The blow carried far more destructive force than when the man had tried to kill the priest earlier. From just one move, Ian could discern the nature of his opponent¡¯s swordsmanship. While most sword techniques focus on slicing or piercing, this man¡¯s style was based on sheer destructive force. Getting hit wouldn¡¯t result in a clean cut; it would rip flesh apart. A shallow dodge wouldn¡¯t suffice either¡ªthe effective range of his attacks was much wider than it appeared. Then¡­ The moment Ian¡¯s foot touched the ground, he leaned forward and shed at the man with his Holy Sword. ng! [Crimson Fang Style: Reversing Heaven] As soon as their des shed, Ian activated the technique. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± Ian had aimed for a swift victory, but the man didn¡¯t go down so easily. The man seemed momentarily surprised that his sword moved contrary to his will, yet instead of resisting the circr motion, he followed it and easily broke free. He countered that? Ian¡¯s eyes glinted. Compared to the Crimson Fang wielded by the purebred werewolf that had once slept in the ruins, this man¡¯s adaptation mightck refinement. Still, Ian hadn¡¯tpletely mastered the technique either. Differences in species and physique had prevented him from perfecting it. However, he had refined the move with the Hero, making it one of his most polished techniques. Yet this man countered it in such a brief moment. As expected of a Battle Wraith. If the opponent had been a mere mercenary or knight, this would have been unthinkable. But against a Battle Wraith, it wasn¡¯t surprising. Still, the Crimson Fang Style didn¡¯t end with just Reversing Heaven. The technique was designed for follow-ups. If the first move was blocked, the next would connect seamlessly. [Ascending Heaven] Kaang! ¡°Ugh!¡± The man managed to block, but the impact threw him off bnce, pushing him back. Ian didn¡¯t let up, pressing the attack with relentless swings of his sword. If his opponent¡¯s weapon was heavy and cumbersome, the solution was simple: don¡¯t give him room to strike. Keep the pressure on until the right opportunity arose to finish him off. ng! ng! ng! Ian¡¯s Holy Sword pounded against the man¡¯s weapon repeatedly, trying to force an opening. Despite appearances, the man¡¯s defense was solid. Although the speed of Ian¡¯s strikes should have been hard to follow, he barely managed to parry them, retreating step by step. Ian swung down forcefully. Boom! The impact drove the man¡¯s sword into the ground. Ian yanked his de back for another strike, but he froze at the man¡¯s next action. The man reached out and grabbed Ian¡¯s de with his bare hand. A reckless move. Even with magical reinforcement, there was a high risk of severing his fingers. But his opponent was a Battle Wraith. Fear of injury or dismemberment meant nothing to him. Winning was all that mattered. After all, he could always im another body if he emerged victorious. Hisssss! The energy imbued in Ian¡¯s Holy Sword,bined with the searing heat of Bane of Evil, shed with the man¡¯s magic. White steam erupted as their opposing forces collided, repelling each other violently. Ian tried to pull his sword free, but the man showed no intention of letting go. Instead, he used the opportunity to retrieve his own sword, still embedded in the ground. There were no words exchanged, but their gazes conveyed everything they needed to know. Murderous intent. Ian returned the Holy Sword to his subspace storage. ¡°Huh!?¡± The man staggered, caught off guard. Ian seized the moment,unching himself into the air and spinning. [Bane of Evil Style: me Kick] With explosive eleration, Ian¡¯s foot struck the man¡¯s left arm, sending him flying. Though his body was durable, the sudden impact was too much to withstand. The man was hurled into a wooden structure. Crash! Before the dust could settle, a heavy sh tore through the wreckage. The attack¡¯s range was wide, and the magic imbued in it was too potent to deflect easily. [Crimson Fang Style: Falling Heaven] He¡¯s trying to crush me. Ian gripped his Holy Sword with both hands and brought it down at the precise moment, cleaving through the iing sh as if splitting firewood. Boom! Dust billowed up, obscuring the area. From within, a low voice emerged. ¡°Mari¡­ was a pitiful woman.¡± Ian scoffed. ¡°Oh, are you about to recite some tragic story? Sorry, I¡¯m not interested. Don¡¯t care to hear it.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°No matter what excuses youe up with or to whom you speak, no one will ever understand you. Not as long as you¡¯re a Battle Wraith.¡± This man and his group had massacred the vigers, killed innocent people, and used their corpses to construct an altar. Such atrocities could never be justified. ¡°Or are you seeking forgiveness from the dead? If so, let me save you the trouble. No matter how much you beg, the Lords will turn a blind eye. There¡¯s no salvation for you.¡± Ian¡¯s resolute words struck a nerve. The man frowned but soon smiled. ¡°I know. There is no salvation. I¡¯ve already experienced that. Isn¡¯t the proof all around us?¡± The man spread his arms wide. ¡°Look at this vige. Hundreds are dead. No one survived. Mari and I opened a sacred battleground here a few days ago. We killed the vigers one by one¡ªsearching cupboards, storerooms, under beds. Even the hidden children were dragged out. You saw the altar we burned, didn¡¯t you? Those children were part of it.¡± Ian said nothing, his face darkening. ¡°It didn¡¯t matter who they were. Gender, age¡ªnone of it. They all begged for salvation, and weughed at them. We deliberately severed their limbs to make them scream longer. Then we gathered the bodies, built the altar, and offered their heads as sacrifices while their remains formed the altar¡¯s walls. It was all for the Outer Gods.¡± The gruesome ount churned Ian¡¯s stomach. ¡°So? What are you trying to tell me?¡± ¡°As you said, there¡¯s no salvation. This world will eventually fall to our god.¡± ¡°When did a Battle Wraith be a prophet?¡± ¡°A prophecy? Yes, you could call it that. The Lords you hold in such high regard will struggle just to hold back our god. The masses cry out for salvation, but nothing changes. Even as they die, the Lords can do nothing. They might weep, and thunder may crash as if mourning our deeds, but divine punishment neveres. That¡¯s what your Lords are¡ªpitiful and powerless. Their ipetence created us.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°And you will end the same. Just as we were forsaken and became a Battle Wraith, just as this vige¡¯s people were forsaken and became sacrifices, you too will be abandoned and die. No, you will die. Here, today, by my hand.¡± With that, the man unleashed a surge of magic, swinging his sword at Ian. Five sharp shes shot forth, cutting through the air toward him. Ian swung the Holy Sword, deflecting them all. ng! ng! ng! His arm trembled. The man¡¯s overwhelming strength,bined with the weight of his swordsmanship, pressed down on Ian, suffocating the space around him. [Four shes and Three Thrusts] Ian recognized the technique. He had seen it before, but this time it was far more threatening than when the woman used it. The brilliant blue de lunged forward with deadly precision. Ian didn¡¯t retreat. He stayed his ground, blocking and evading each strike. There was no time to catch his breath as he moved his arms with relentless speed. ng! ng! ng! Each sh of their swords unleashed a burst of me, distorting the view between them. Fwoosh¡ª Ian, however, held the advantage. His awakened Inner Eye allowed him to track the enemy¡¯s every move. While his opponent was forced to guess Ian¡¯s position through the fiery haze, Ian could anticipate the man¡¯s thrusts and evade them. Seizing the opportunity created by the evasion, Ian shed downward. The lingering mes in the air absorbed his mana, taking the shape of a burning wheel. [Bane of Evil Style: Punishment ¨C Wheel Form] ¡°Argh!¡± Startled, the man switched to a reverse grip, angling his sword diagonally to intercept the ming wheel. With a defiant roar, he heaved the wheel skyward, pushing it away. It was an unexpected defense, but it didn¡¯t matter. Ian¡¯s true strike was still toe. Gripping the Holy Sword tightly, he leveled its tip toward the man¡¯s sr plexus. Mana coiled around the de, condensing to a single point. Ian thrust the sword forward. [Crimson Fang Style: Piercing Heaven] With a clean and decisive motion, the Holy Sword pierced through the man, leaving a wless trajectory in its wake ¡ª¡ª¡ª- The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 116 Chapter 116 ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The man froze as if time itself had stopped. Momentster, bright red blood gushed from his mouth. ¡°Khuhhk.¡± But he wasn¡¯t dead yet. His heart still beat, and his bloodshot eyes glistened with murderous intent. Ian, wearing an impassive expression, watched him closely. He twisted the de he held in his hand. Grip¡ª He tried to pull it out, but the man clung tightly to the sword, resisting its removal. Despite Ian tugging at the de, the man stubbornly refused to release his hold, as if driven by some hidden motive. Ian let out a scoff. ¡°Must be burning hot.¡± The man¡¯s injuries were severe enough to disrupt his mana flow, yet he clung to the de foolishly. If a searing hot chunk of metal was embedded in your body, the rational response would be to remove it quickly. Holding onto it as he was doing defied logic. Mana users might be tougher than ordinary people¡ªthey could survive falls from cliffs and endure harsh environments longer¡ªbut in the end, they were still flesh and blood. The man¡¯s attempt to suppress the de¡¯s heat with mana was barely effective. His palms and fingers began to cook against the searing metal. Ssssss¡ª! ¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± A Battle Wraith may be a type of wraith in essence, but once anchored to a physical body, they were no different from humans. This meant they experienced pain just as keenly. The Battle Wraith¡¯s face contorted in agony. ¡°Khrrk¡­!¡± Though he didn¡¯t scream, a testament to his resilience, his flesh began to melt, fusing grotesquely with the de. The sight was grotesque enough to make anyone wince. Ian, however, didn¡¯t grimace; instead, he smirked. Was it a side effect of the Wigner Delta? Or was he simply pleased to have overpowered a Battle Wraith? Whatever the reason, Ian didn¡¯t care. Standing face to face with the Battle Wraith, Ianughed lightly and asked again: ¡°Are you still attached to that body?¡± ¡°What¡­ do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m saying there¡¯s no hope left for you. Why not abandon it now?¡± ¡°Are you suggesting¡­ I choose¡­ annihtion?¡± The man¡¯s voice was faint, barely audible without straining to hear. Looking at the dying Battle Wraith, Ian replied nonchntly, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, go ahead. But is there any need for that? There¡¯s a perfectly appetizing body right in front of you.¡± The man let out a dryugh. ¡°You insane bastard¡­ Do you even know what you¡¯re saying right now?¡± As the man dribbled blood from his mouth, Ian nodded. ¡°Of course. If you can, go ahead and devour me.¡± ¡°There is an unspokenw among Battle Wraith.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got time to spare, huh? Shouldn¡¯t you be focusing on something else right now?¡± The man was dying¡ªrapidly. Ian could have ended it all with a single thrust when he skewered him earlier. But he hadn¡¯t. He was deliberately giving the man time, and the Battle Wraith understood Ian¡¯s obvious ploy. Even so, the man, gasping for air, continued speaking despite Ian¡¯s taunts. ¡°Never covet the bodies of the priests of the Pantheon, holy knights¡­ or the flesh of the Red Spear Knights¡­!¡± ¡°That¡¯s an obvious reason. Since opposing attributes are involved, there¡¯s a high risk of being countered if you make a half-hearted attempt, right? If that so-calledw keeps you from trying, I¡¯ll respect it.¡± Ian shrugged. If the opportunity he was offering was rejected, there was nothing more to say. ¡°What is it¡­ that you want from me?¡± The man coughed violently, the amount of blood he was spitting up steadily increasing. ¡°Consume me. That so-calledw probably only applies to the weak, doesn¡¯t it? If one side holds a clear advantage, there shouldn¡¯t be any issue.¡± The man could feel his strength draining. Time was running out. If death was inevitable, whether he did or didn¡¯tply, he had no choice but to bet on the slim possibility of survival. ¡°Very well. If that¡¯s what you want¡­¡± ¡°Very well! If that¡¯s what you want!¡± Two voices ovepped. One was faint, the man¡¯s weak voice. The other was deep, resonant, and grotesque¡ªthe voice of the Battle Wraith¡¯s true form. Ssshhhkk! A ck energy began seeping out from the man¡¯s body. Ian immediately shoved the copsing man away, and the ck energy¡ªthe true form of the Battle Wraith¡ªlunged toward him. ¡°Surrender your body to me!¡± Watching it approach, Ian didn¡¯t hesitate. He extended his left arm. [Bane of Evil Sixth Form: Partial Deployment of Sacred me Armor] mes swirled and surged from his elbow, meticulously crafting a gauntlet that radiated searing heat. Ian swung his arm upward, diagonally from below, and caught the ck energy by the neck. ¡°Kyaaaahhh!¡± The Battle Wraith¡¯s true form thrashed violently, struggling to break free from Ian¡¯s ming grasp. But Ian had no intention of letting go. ¡°This should make our conversation easier, right?¡± Within the ck energy, a face began to emerge. The part Ian held corresponded to a human neck. ¡°So you provoked me just for this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Though it wasn¡¯t just provocation¡ªit was a gamble. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure I¡¯d be able to grab the Battle Wraith¡¯s true form like this.¡± ¡°You insane bastard!¡± ¡°I hear that often. Anyway, let¡¯s have a little chat, shall we?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll just answer your questions?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t want to, but you¡¯ll have to.¡± ¡°Say what you want. I won¡¯t give you any answers.¡± ¡°That¡¯s inconvenient. Are you sure about that?¡± ¡­¡­ When dealing with humans, there were countless ways to break their will. The simplest method was to establish an intimidating atmosphere, then resort to threats or violence. Most would eventually cave to fear and provide the answers sought. Alternatively, bribery worked just as well. But what if the target was a spirit? And not just any spirit, but a Battle Wraith¡ªa dangerous specter among wraiths? While there were methods to deal with them, their pride often led them to choose obliteration rather than submission. Ian briefly considered trying to persuade it but dismissed the idea as ridiculous. Instead, he decided to cut straight to the point. ¡°Eclipse.¡± ¡­¡­! The Battle Wraith red violently, clearly startled. ¡°Such an honest reaction.¡± ¡°How¡­ How do you know that name?¡± ¡°I know quite a bit. It¡¯s a name that wille to light soon enough¡ªno need to act so surprised.¡± ¡°Did you hear that from Mari?¡± ¡°Who knows? Think whatever you like. But let me propose something here.¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°If you answer my questions properly, I¡¯ll let you die like a warrior. Choose¡ªwill you vanish cleanly, or will you suffer a miserable, agonizing end?¡± ¡°¡­And what guarantee do I have that you¡¯ll keep that promise?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t go back on my word.¡± ¡°¡­What do you want to know?¡± ¡°You specters who used to skulk around the defense line¡ªwhat brought you across it into the heart of this territory?¡± ¡°A simple question. We came to strip away the arrogance of that so-called Absolute Defense Line you¡¯ve built. No matter how strong the shell might seem, is the inside just as solid?¡± ¡°Undermining from within¡­? That doesn¡¯t seem like your way of doing things. It¡¯s more of the Dark Mages¡¯ style. Did you join hands with them?¡± ¡°That, I don¡¯t know. Even if you ask me, I can¡¯t give you an answer.¡± Ian nodded. The presence of a Battle Wraith here already told him plenty. ¡°¡­Alright. Next question. How did you cross the defense line? It shouldn¡¯t have been that easy.¡± The El Carda Empire didn¡¯t call its fortifications the Absolute Defense Line simply because it had a few fortresses lined up. The line was bolstered byyers of surveinceworks centered around the fortresses and was thoroughly prepared for any possible intrusion. Independent units like the Rangers added to its formidable defense. While gaps would eventually form as time went on, Ian knew that for now, the defense line should still be robust. That¡¯s why even Dark Mages trying to infiltrate the empire typically avoided direct crossings. ¡®Unless I¡¯m missing something.¡¯ Ian knew his understanding wasn¡¯t perfect. Though he had returned to this time, there was far more he didn¡¯t know than he did. A little knowledge could be a dangerous thing. Absolute, eternal, immutable perfection didn¡¯t exist. There had to be a breach somewhere in the line. The Battle Wraith grinned. ¡°We had help. But I can¡¯t tell you more than that.¡± ¡°This is myst question.¡± ¡°Oh? I¡¯m sure you have more to ask.¡± ¡°You seem eager to talk now. Why not just spill everything?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t go back on your word?¡± ¡°¡­How many of you crossed over?¡± The Battle Wraith chuckled as if it had regained itsposure. ¡°Too many to count!¡± Realizing it wouldn¡¯t provide any more useful answers, Ian drew upon his mana. Fwoooosh! Ferocious mes erupted from his grasp, engulfing the Battle Wraith entirely. It thrashed and writhed, struggling to escape, but Ian held firm until it was utterly consumed. ¡°Don¡¯t think this is the end!¡± ¡°How clich¨¦d.¡± ¡°I am but a part of the greater n! Soon, the god shall cross that sea of darkness and¡­¡± Ian didn¡¯t let it finish. The fire¡¯s intensity surged, melting away the Battle Wraith¡¯s form as a shockwave rippled outward. The ck energy dissipated, mingling with the mes until it fadedpletely. Looking up, Ian saw that the dark cage encircling the vige was also gone. It was over. As he extinguished the lingering mes around him, soldiers and two priests emerged from where they had been watching silently. There were no cheers. The scene was too devastating for celebration. Too many had died, bleeding out where they fell, and the vige itself was left in ruins. Ian turned to approach the priests when a thought struck him¡ªthe body the Battle Wraith had possessed. The mes Ian had conjured earlier had reduced the possessed body to ashes, but amidst the remnants, something glinted. He picked it up and turned toward the approaching priest. ¡°Thank you, Inquisitor, for saving us. Thanks to you, we survived. I am Deon, a priest serving under the Temple of the All-God Nerdial. Please forgive me for the dyed introduction.¡± Formal pleasantries followed¡ªacknowledgments of gratitude, mentions of having heard of Ian, and expressions of honor at meeting him. But it was clear these were surface-level courtesies. Deon looked like he had many questions, likely spurred by witnessing Ian¡¯s earlier exchange with the Battle Wraith. Ian, too, had his doubts. For a team sent by the Temple, the soldiers¡¯ quality was too low, and their numbers were insufficient. Deon broke the formalities. ¡°Ideally, I¡¯d like to move elsewhere to talk. But for now, could you wait a moment? I need to handle this situation first.¡± Ian nodded. The priest immediately began organizing the somber soldiers, their spirits visibly crushed. ¡°Bring an empty cart. We cannot leave the dead like this.¡± At hismand, the soldiers stirred into action. Soft sobs broke the silence. No one chided the young man shedding tears; instead, they silently loaded the bodies onto the cart and moved them beyond the vige. Ian lent a hand as well. The soldier who had guarded the vige entrancey dead, a whistle still clutched in his lifeless fingers. A pang of regret hit Ian. ¡°Excuse me, Inquisitor. May I ask for one final favor?¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Would you grant them Berger¡¯s me?¡± It was a request for cremation. Ian nodded. Under the somber gazes of all present, he summoned fire once more. The intense heat quickly filled the air as the mes obeyed Ian¡¯s gestures, spreading out to envelop the bodies of the fallen. The fire burned for a long time. As the soldiers stood silently watching, Ian turned to follow Deon to a more private location. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The building was shabby. However, the interior was impably clean, likely due to diligent upkeep. The neatly arranged belongings and potted nts by the sunlit windows hinted at the personality of the homeowner. But there would be no encounter. If any survivors remained, there might have been a chance, but every vige resident had be part of the altar without exception. Ian pulled out a chair and sat at the table. ¡°I apologize for bringing you to such a humble ce.¡± ¡°Think nothing of it.¡± Having a ce to sit at all was something to be grateful for. Ian exchanged various words with the priest, though it was hardly meaningful. It felt more like teaching than exchanging information. ¡®They truly know nothing.¡¯ He had expected as much. Battle Wraiths were only ever seen at the defensive lines. Just reporting the altar made of corpses to the Pantheon in time was already their job well done. However, what disappointed him was the word choice written in the mission delegation form by the Pantheon. With mention of a dispatched investigative team, Ian had expected to meet reasonably authoritative priests and pdins. But the priest here, who followed and revered Neridiel, the Lord of Life, was far frombat-oriented, and the soldiers had little experience. These so-called ¡°investigative teams¡± were nothing more than a hastily assembled group responding to reports alongside the soldiers. Following Neridiel, the Lord of Life, naturally distanced one from battle. ¡°I believe there¡¯s nothing more I can share with you.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you. The world is truly vast. I¡¯ve heard of spirits possessing people, but topletely consume one¡¯s identity and take their body¡­ If the circumstances align, doesn¡¯t that mean even the Emperor could be a Battle Wraith?¡± Ian chuckled at the priest¡¯s horrific imagination. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. Such a thing could only happen if the Empire copsed entirely.¡± It wasn¡¯t a joke. Even if the Emperor were utterly ipetent, he would still possess at least one holy relic and be surrounded by elite guards. More importantly, the Imperial Pce, like the Pantheon, was sanctified, preventing Battle Wraiths from entering. Furthermore, the hostile intellect, frenzied nature, and distinctive ck sclera of a Battle Wraith would make them impossible to miss. In that sense, it was a mystery how one managed to cross the defensive lines to reach this far. ¡°If you have no further questions, may I take my leave?¡± ¡°Oh, of course. Thank you for your efforts, Inquisitor. We¡¯ll arrange amodations for you as quickly as possible. For now, please wait here briefly.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Ian pushed back his chair and stood. The startled priest quickly followed suit. ¡°W-where to¡­?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one vige left, isn¡¯t there?¡± Hearing that, Priest Deon¡¯s face brightened. He seemed to have been concerned about the altar in the remaining vige as well. ¡°Just tell me the location, and I¡¯ll take care of it. Priest, you should return to the fortress.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± The priest hesitated, not answering right away. ¡°Priest Deon?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Just as Ian was about to frown slightly, Priest Deon nodded firmly with a resolute expression. ¡°No, I cannot allow that. How could I, as a priest, value my life so much as to send the Inquisitor alone? I will guide you to the Kangjulgi Vige.¡± From his expression, it was clear these were not empty words. Unlike the murderous gaze of the Battle Wraith, the priest¡¯s eyes were filled with a sense of duty. Ian smirked bitterly as he observed the scene. ¡°You really don¡¯t need toe with me. Just provide me with the location. If there¡¯s another Battle Wraith there, I might not be able to save you this time.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already steeled myself. Even if I die, I won¡¯t hold you responsible, Inquisitor.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re worried I might hinder you, at least let me guide you to the outskirts of the vige. Who knows? I might even be of some help.¡± ¡°Well¡­ that could be the case.¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready to leave immediately, without needing any extra preparation.¡± Ian had already warned him. Despite knowing the risks, the priest seemed resolute in his decision to apany him. With firm steps, the priest moved to open the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± There was no stopping him. Ian sighed softly and followed him outside. Once on the street, soldiers who had just finished the funeral lingered near the house. Spotting Ian, they began to gather one by one. ¡°It¡¯s the Inquisitor.¡± ¡°He¡¯se out.¡± Perhaps they were still uneasy, worried another Battle Wraith might appear. None seemed inclined to strike up a conversation; instead, they merely stared. Judging by the fear etched on their faces, it seemed just being near Ian gave them a sense of safety. Ian surveyed them briefly before addressing Priest Deon. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to send them back to the fortress first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll follow your wishes, Inquisitor.¡± The next vige wasn¡¯t far, and there was nothing specific for the soldiers to do if they apanied them. Hearing Ian¡¯s suggestion, the soldiers visibly rxed, and Priest Deon called over a fellow priest among the group, exchanging a few words before stepping forward to lead the way. The soldiers parted to make a path. As Ian passed, they bowed respectfully, expressing their gratitude. ¡°If only we had horses, we¡¯d be able to get there faster. It¡¯s a shame.¡± The horses pulling the carts had been ughtered along with the soldiers guarding the vige entrance. As a result, Ian anticipated an awkward and grueling journey, but Priest Deon turned out to be quite talkative. ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about your reputation, Inquisitor.¡± ¡°There are many fascinated by your heroic deeds.¡± ¡°As one of them, I must say it¡¯s an honor to meet you in person.¡± ¡°They say you eradicated the remnants of the Dark Mages¡¯ir?¡± Hmm. ¡°In ming, it¡¯s said people who used drugs mutated into monsters. Did they retain any intelligence?¡± ¡°What was it like facing the ck Dragon on the Gehiel ins? Howrge was it? As big as the distant mountains? How did you defeat it?¡± Hmm. Not just many questions¡ªan overwhelming amount. Despite the gravity of the situation, having in two Battle Wraith in the vige with the possibility of more nearby, Priest Deon¡¯s nerves seemed unshakably steady. Strangely enough, while Ian found such chatter might normally be irritating, it wasn¡¯t particrly bothersome this time. The priest had a knack for effortlessly continuing the conversation whenever it seemed about to stall. His praises were pleasant to hear as well. Ian couldn¡¯t help but think that if Deon hadn¡¯t be a priest, he might¡¯ve made an excellent courtier. Thanks to him, the initial awkwardness quickly faded, and they were soon conversingfortably. ¡°Oh, and Inquisitor, I hope this isn¡¯t too presumptuous of me, but¡­¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Do you know of Priest Angelo?¡± Ian¡¯s expression shifted subtly at the unexpected name. If it was Angelo, that referred to the priest he met during his first mission assigned by Bishop Gawon. ¡°I¡¯ve worked with him before on a mission. Are you two acquainted?¡± ¡°We¡¯re from the same school. We trained together and still exchange letters regrly. Priest Angelo used to boast about meeting you and the Hero, and it seems he wasn¡¯t exaggerating.¡± ¡°Of course not. I still remember how valiantly he wielded his il and shield against the beasts. Is he doing well?¡± The mention of a mutual acquaintance made Ian noticeably more engaged in the conversation. The saying about shared connections¡ªacademic, familial, or regional¡ªproved true yet again. ¡°Perhaps influenced by you and the Hero, he¡¯s now walking the path of a pdin rather than a priest.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that even possible? I didn¡¯t think it was a role one could simply choose.¡± ¡°That friend of mine always had extraordinary talent. He was far better at swinging a mace than memorizing scriptures. He even received an invitation from the Order of Pdins¡¯ leader, but his refusal, saying he despised killing, became a famous story among our peers.¡± Given Ian¡¯s role as an inquisitor, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he encountered Angelo again someday, especially now that he was pursuing the pdin¡¯s path. As the conversation about Angelo continued, Priest Deon paused to take a sip of water. During the brief silence, Ian reached into his pocket and felt something. Pulling it out, he examined the object. ¡®This is¡­.¡¯ It was the charred ring he had taken from the corpse of the Battle Wraith. With all the chaos, he hadpletely forgotten about it. A ring that survived temperatures high enough to reduce human bones to ashes couldn¡¯t possibly be ordinary. ¡®Ah, it¡¯s slightly melted.¡¯ As Ian rubbed off the soot with his thumb, he noticed the design on the ring was partially damaged. That confirmed it wasn¡¯t an ancient relic. It had to be a magical artifact. But considering it had been worn by a Battle Wraith, Ian hesitated to investigate its properties by channeling magic into it. Wearing such an item recklessly could invite curses or mental corruption. He examined the ring closely. The design resembled a crescent moon, with something in front of it, wings spread wide. ¡®If it weren¡¯t for the bird, it might look like a symbol for Eclipse¡­.¡¯ The sun and moon weremon symbols, so it was too early to draw conclusions. Moreover, the winged figure added an unfamiliar element. It felt strangely familiar, but he couldn¡¯t immediately ce it. Noticing the ring, Priest Deon slowed his pace and showed interest. ¡°May I take a look?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Ian, feeling cautious but curious, handed the ring to him. Deon stopped walking and held the ring up to the sunlight, studying it carefully. From his expression, it seemed he might know something. ¡°Hm. First off, I must admit I¡¯m no expert in magic. So I can¡¯t decipher the function of the engravings on this ring.¡± Neither could Ian. ¡°But this design¡­ it looks familiar. Taking the melted damage into ount, it closely resembles the emblem used by the White Owl Mercenaries, who guard the Silver Wave Caravan.¡± Ian took back the ring. The Silver Wave Caravan was well-known to him. They were merchants dealing in jewels, relics, and other valuable goods, backed by immense wealth. Ian himself had leveraged theirwork during his treasure-hunting days before his return. And he also remembered the White Owl Mercenaries who guarded them. Men in white masks. Silent to the point of being unsettling, yet their demeanor was strikingly insolent. Lock eyes with one, and they would draw their swords without hesitation. That rule applied to everyone, regardless of rank or status. Because of this, people often called them unhinged, and Ian knew the Silver Wave Caravan had faced several difficulties because of their behavior. ¡®Is that why it feels familiar?¡¯ Now that Deon mentioned it, the design did seem simr to the emblem used by the White Owl Mercenaries. However, their emblem didn¡¯t include the crescent moon in the background. It seemed unlikely for such an element to be added without meaning. ¡®¡­I¡¯ll need to look into this.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª- The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 118 Chapter 118 They arrived at the second vige that had fallen victim to the Battle Wraiths. The sky was clear, and the sunlight was warm as always. Yet beneath it, the vige remained eerily silent, nketed in stillness. It felt alien. The scenery seemed isted from the world, prompting Ian to leave Deon Priest behind as he walked alone along the road into the vige. A chilling aura crept over the surroundingnd. Perhaps because of this, entering the quiet vige felt unsettling, as though stepping into another world. With his holy sword drawn, Ian stepped carefully, avoiding puddles of rainwater, until he came across an altar fashioned from corpses. Though smaller than the one in the first vige, its surroundings were ckened, suggesting it had been there for some time. Ian lit the foul-smelling corpses on fire and stepped back. Fwoosh! The mes roared to life. Watching the ckened smoke and mes, Ian remained vignt. However, he sensed no unusual presence or peculiar phenomena. ¡®¡­Good.¡¯ He had feared that the Outer God, Gnawing Spectator, whom the Battle Wraiths revered, might appear as The Faceless One had done. Fortunately, it seemed his concerns were unwarranted. Still wary of the possibility of more Battle Wraiths arriving, Ian climbed atop a building overlooking the altar, concealed himself, and sank into thought. ¡®This mission might as well be over now.¡¯ It felt anticlimactic, but with the source of the problem identified, there wasn¡¯t much else to do. While he lingered to ensure no Battle Wraiths remained in the vige, the altar burned to ashes without any sign of them. It was clear there were no more in the vicinity. The Battle Wraiths who had been here seemed to be the man and woman¡ªjust those two. However, the answer the Battle Wraiths gave to hisst question still lingered in his mind. ¡ª¡°Too many to count!¡± They wouldn¡¯t have said that without reason. If only a few had crossed the border, they would have dared Ian to find out for himself. Their confidence suggested there was a basis for their im. If the Battle Wraiths continued to reveal themselves openly, as they had this time, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue. But if creatures of their caliber operated in hiding, it would be a headache to deal with. He had to track them down. The only clue in his possession was the ring stored in his pocket. ¡°¡­¡­¡± If he wanted to avoid trouble, walking away now would be the wise choice. But he didn¡¯t want to. Ironically, Ian¡¯s remarkable growth so far had been due to his constant entanglement with the Outer World. Though he couldn¡¯t be certain about the end of the world, he knew its downfall was inevitable. Just like the setting sun and the rising moon, destruction approached steadily and unavoidably. He couldn¡¯t retreat when he knew this so clearly. This was a trial he had to face and ovee. Only by doing so could he survive¡ªand if he wanted to reach higher realms, he needed to continue achieving great feats. Sliding down from the roof, Ian set off toward his next destination. *** A majestic temple with white stone columns. This was the Pantheon in the great city of Lus, specifically the area dedicated to the Eighth Lord, Rahania of Scorched me. Many moved through the sacred space quietly, their hearts filled with reverence. Ian walked past them, heading deeper inside. No outsiders could be seen in this part of the temple. Passing priests nced at him briefly but quickly bowed their heads in respect upon noticing the faint glow of the golden badge on his cor. Though somewhat burdensome, it was also a source of pride. Ian stopped in front of a room. The door was open. Peering inside, he saw a man nodding off at his desk. The pen in his hand and the pile of documents suggested he had been approving paperwork until moments ago. Ian gazed at him silently. Eor al Democia. The overseer of Gehiel Fortress and a Judge of the Scorched me. He wouldn¡¯t feign sleep intentionally. For someone imbued with spiritual energy to sumb to drowsiness meant he had been overworking himself. It was no wonder the dark circles under his eyes looked so pronounced. Ian didn¡¯t wait for him to wake up. Knock, knock. He tapped on the open door. Eor¡¯s head drooped slightly before he slowly opened his eyes and looked up. His response was sluggish, likely due to his halted thoughts slowly resuming. ¡°¡­Ah.¡± Eor seemed to recall Ian¡¯s name and gestured for him to enter. Ian walked in, pulled over a chair, and sat down, leaning back against the backrest. It was a disy of tant disrespect before a Judge, but Eor didn¡¯t seem to mind. His indifferent gaze showed no disappointment. Instead, he looked more annoyed at having his rest disturbed. His weary voice carried his displeasure. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± ¡°Priest Michael informed me. He said that since the Judge was present, it¡¯d be best to report directly to you.¡± ¡°A report?¡± Eor sighed softly and tapped his desk with the tip of his pen. ¡°If it¡¯s about the mission you took on my behalf, wasn¡¯t that just yesterday? Should I take your presence here as a sign you¡¯ve given up?¡± ¡°No way. I¡¯ve finished it quite sessfully.¡± ¡°¡­Already? It hasn¡¯t even been a full day.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, read this. It¡¯ll exin everything.¡± Ian handed over the report he had been holding. It was a document prepared by Deon Priest, detailing the events in full. Stripped of embellishments and concise enough to be read quickly. As expected, Eor¡¯s eyes twitched as he read. ¡°Battle Wraiths. You¡¯ve encountered troublesome beings. What did you do with their bodies?¡± ¡°I burned them thoroughly. You can rest assured.¡± ¡°Hmm. I had thought it would be a nuisance and left it to you, but had I known it¡¯d be resolved this quickly, I might have gone myself. Luck, I suppose. With this report, the Pantheon should recognize the mission asplete. You¡¯ve done well. You¡¯re dismissed.¡± Eor gestured toward the door, signaling Ian to leave. However, Ian remained seated, fingers interlocked, showing no intention of moving. ¡°Do you have something else to say?¡± ¡°Judge, to be honest, there¡¯d be no issue if I left now. But before wrapping this up, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve uncovered.¡± ¡°¡­The ring, I presume.¡± ¡°I obtained it from the Battle Wraiths.¡± Eor took the ring Ian offered, running his fingers over the inscription inside to examine the markings. It depicted a bird with its wings spread wide, silhouetted against the moon. Judging by his furrowed brow, Eor didn¡¯t seem to know what it symbolized. ¡°ording to Priest Deon, it resembles the emblem of the White Owl Mercenary Group, who guard the Silver Wave Trading Company.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the group. Are they well-known?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Ian didn¡¯t know how reputable the White Owl Mercenary Group was during this time. But if they were anything like he remembered, their skills were undoubtedly formidable. Eor narrowed his eyes at Ian suspiciously. ¡°And why are you showing me this? To have me verify it because you find it suspicious?¡± ¡°No. I wanted to let you know that the mission you assigned me isn¡¯t over yet.¡± Ian rose from his seat slowly. He still hadn¡¯t returned the insignia symbolizing the Judge¡¯s authority. ¡°Consider the documents I handed you as an interim report. I¡¯ll investigate the connection between the White Owl Mercenary Group and the Battle Wraiths myself and report back.¡± ¡°¡­Taking on extra work for yourself, I see. Fine. I don¡¯t know what you n to do, but shall we go together?¡± ¡°You, Judge? You seem to have plenty of work to do.¡± Ian gestured toward the pile of documents on the desk, to which Eor chuckled faintly. ¡°Michael can handle it. He¡¯s supposed to be doing it anyway¡ªI¡¯ve just been covering for him.¡± Eor spoke shamelessly, though Ian suspected the opposite was true. Eor threw on a modest coat, readying himself to leave. And so, Ian and Eor departed from the Pantheon together. The only thing Ian knew about the White Owl Mercenary Group was their trademark white masks and aggressive tendencies. Beyond that, he was clueless. Typically, this would be the time to visit an informant in the back alleys, but Ian decided to head to the Mercenary Guild first. *** ¡°Out of the way!¡± ¡°Any fire-element mages? I¡¯ve got a job to discuss!¡± ¡°Looking for three Level 4 yers to join a hunting mission! Firste, first served!¡± As usual, the guild was abuzz with activity. People seeking newpanions shouted out their requirements at the top of their lungs, and others responded with interest. The bulletin board was crammed with guild-stamped request forms, each representing a job waiting to be taken. Ian approached the reception desk. ¡°What brings you he¡ª Wait a minute. You¡¯re¡­¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The receptionist¡¯s initially brusque tone softened as he looked up at Ian, trailing off. There was a glimmer of recognition in his eyes. ¡°Well, well. Isn¡¯t it the young master of Berger?¡± It was the same employee who had issued Ian his registration during his first visit to the guild. Grinning broadly, he exposed his yellowed teeth, clearly aware of Ian¡¯s growing reputation. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing a lot about youtely.¡± ¡°And you still act this way, knowing who I am?¡± ¡°Why not? You¡¯re still a rookie mercenary. If you don¡¯t like my attitude, maybe update your mercenary badge. I bet your rank would shoot up now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pass for now.¡± ¡°Hmm? So what brings you here? Looking to take on a request? Plenty of people would jump at the chance to hire you. If you leave it to me, I¡¯ll hook you up with a good one.¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯m here to ask about something.¡± ¡°Me? If it¡¯s information you¡¯re after, you¡¯d be better off checking the back alleys. The stuff the guild deals in ismon knowledge.¡± ¡°No need to go that far.¡± Ian flicked a gold coin from his pocket. The bright yellow metal gleamed as it caught the light, capturing the receptionist¡¯s full attention. In an instant, the man snatched it, his movements swift and practiced to avoid drawing others¡¯ eyes. ¡°Alright, what do you want to know?¡± Despite having pocketed what was likely half a month¡¯s sry, his tone remained as curt as ever. Ian drew upon his mana. Kiing¡ª A faint ripple resonated as a barrier formed around them. It was the Qi Veil technique he had learned from Gailgron, designed to prevent eavesdropping. Though he hadn¡¯t had many chances to use it, his training paid off as the execution was seamless. The receptionist¡¯s slightly startled expression was hard to miss, but Ian maintained a calm demeanor, masking his satisfaction. He spoke in an even tone, careful not to reveal his excitement. ¡°I want information about the White Owl Mercenary Group.¡± ¡°You know about the White Owl Mercenary Group, right?¡± ¡°Of course I do. They¡¯re those sword-wielding lunatics who go around wearing white masks. Why, are you interested? Thinking about joining?¡± ¡°I¡¯m considering it.¡± ¡°Oh? Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t rmend it.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± When Ian asked for a reason, the receptionist nced at the Qi Veil Ian had cast before answering. ¡°This thing¡­ It¡¯s to keep sound from leaking out, right?¡± ¡°It is. So?¡± ¡°The White Owls are total maniacs. I have no idea what the Silver Wave Trading Company was thinking when they hired them for escort work. If you so much as make eye contact with them, they¡¯ll draw their swords on you immediately. Everyst one of them seems to have a serious anger management problem. There¡¯s even a rumor that recently, they pulled swords on their employer, the head of the Silver Wave Trading Company, causing thepany all sorts of trouble. Honestly, why not try joining ¡®Second Wing¡¯ or ¡®Green de¡¯ instead?¡± The receptionist smirked, but Ian shook his head. ¡°No, thanks. Where is the White Owl Mercenary Group right now?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say? They¡¯re working for the Silver Wave Trading Company. Even if you paid me and I usually share information, there are still things I can and can¡¯t say as a guild employee. If you¡¯re that curious, go see an informant.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 119 Chapter 119 ¡°Hah.¡± From the tone, it was clear the man wasn¡¯t asking for more money. That made it all the more absurd. Of course, this was the kind of attitude a guild employee should have. It was natural, but given the many instances where this wasn¡¯t the case, Ian felt likemon sense was being challenged. Who would¡¯ve thought someone like this would exist in a mercenary guild he had assumed waspletely rotten? ¡°What about the base?¡± Ian asked. ¡°That I can tell you. Let¡¯s see.¡± The staff opened a drawer and pulled out a notebook, flipping through it. ¡°Start with Gaum City.¡± ¡°Start with?¡± ¡°The guild reported setting up a base there, but I¡¯ve heard they recently relocated. Someone mentioned it in passing.¡± ¡°Where did they move to?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s Animi Fortress, the southernmost point of the defensive line. But I¡¯m not entirely sure, so just take it as a reference.¡± Ian tilted his head at the response. Gaum City made sense, but Animi Fortress? The terrain there was rough, and it wasn¡¯t an ideal spot for a mercenary group to operate. Although rare materials could be gathered there, the location didn¡¯t align with the White Owl Mercenaries¡¯ style. Of course, there could be an unknown reason, but his naturally suspicious perspective made it seem even stranger. ¡°Anything else you¡¯re curious about?¡± Ian wanted to ask about the size of the mercenary group, but considering the staff¡¯s reluctance to share the location, he figured that information would also be deemed confidential. When Ian said there was nothing else, the staff nodded. ¡°Then why not renew your mercenary badge before you go? You know the first renewal has to be done at the ce of issue, right? If you leave it as is, you might have toe backter. After that, it can be renewed anywhere, so take care of it now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± ¡°If you want to join the White Owls, having an iron badge won¡¯t cut it. They¡¯ll kick you out before even testing your skills.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll process it for you right away, so hand over your current badge.¡± Ian took out his mercenary badge, which he had been carrying. It was a basic grade made of mixed scrap metal. The new badge issued by the staff was silver. ¡°With this, no one will look down on you wherever you go.¡± The badges were divided into five ranks: iron, copper, silver, gold, and tinum. Starting from silver, it signified a trustworthy mercenary. Since promotion to gold required a higher rank, silver was currently the highest grade obtainable. ¡°The promotion fee is 30 silver coins.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You can pay with a card too.¡± Although Ian already knew this, it was still an exorbitant price. Instead ofining about the cost, Ian took out another gold coin from his pocket. As the staff grabbed the drawer, he asked, ¡°What about the change?¡± ¡°Keep it.¡± ¡°Hohoho, good luck. Come back if you have more questions.¡± Ian tucked the badge away. A few people nced at him with interest, but he ignored their stares and began searching for Eor. The inquisitor, dressed in a cleric¡¯s robe with a worn-out coat draped over his arm, stood by the bulletin board. Seeing the dark circles under Eor¡¯s eyes, Ian thought he looked pitiful. From the air he carried alone, it was clear Eor was a skilled individual. Perhaps that¡¯s why a mercenary was sticking close to him, offering unsolicited advice. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t take that job. It might look lucrative at first, but once you ount for the effort and costs, it¡¯s a loss. Unless you¡¯re confident in your scouting skills, it¡¯s better to pass, big brother.¡± ¡°¡­Big brother? Are you speaking to me?¡± ¡°Who else would I be talking to? There¡¯s no one here but you, Priest. Don¡¯t be so clueless. After all this talking, don¡¯t you feel a little bond forming between us?¡± ¡°Is there something you want?¡± ¡°Of course! Part of it¡¯s just goodwill, though. Anyway, Priest, what¡¯s your rank? Silver, right? If you don¡¯t mind, why not take on a request with us? We¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re wellpensated.¡± ¡°Sorry, but that will be difficult.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°I havepanions, and we already have ns.¡± ¡°But you were just looking at the bulletin board with me!¡± ¡°Out of curiosity. I was just wondering what kind of requests were listed.¡± Eor¡¯s indifferent response left the mercenary visibly disappointed. She seemed to have taken a liking to him and clearly wasn¡¯t going to back down easily. Ian had no choice but to step forward. ¡°The priest already said he¡¯s not interested.¡± ¡°Stay out of this. He hasn¡¯t said no yet.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit problematic.¡± ¡°Why is it your problem? You¡¯re not the priest.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m hispanion. Don¡¯t do something hical¡ªjust back off.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Or is it a trend among mercenaries these days to openly poach someone else¡¯spanions? I¡¯ve seen some shameless behavior, but this takes the cake.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The mercenary turned from Eor to Ian, her expression twisting in anger. Ian¡¯s words were a clear insult, and she wasn¡¯t going to let it slide. She took a step forward, closing the distance between them, her face inches from Ian¡¯s. Her eyes sharpened, and she looked ready to either throw a punch or draw the sword at her waist. ¡°Say that again. What did you just say?¡± Ian wasn¡¯t nning to let it go either. He might not intend to work as a mercenary in this guild, but tolerating this kind of behavior would set a dangerous precedent. He understood how difficult it was to shake off a single wrong perception once it took root. Knowing the risks, Ian didn¡¯t bother to hide his irritation. Instead, he began to openly draw on his mana, exuding an intense, almost palpable heat that encroached on the space around them. ¡°If this is how you want to y it, I can¡¯t just let it go. Are you looking to shed blood here? If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll oblige.¡± ¡°Oh, really? Then let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡± The female mercenary smirked as she ced her hand on her weapon. The tension rose, and the surrounding mercenaries began stepping back, clicking their tongues. ¡°Is she out of her mind?¡± ¡°Leave her. She¡¯s so smitten with that handsome priest she can¡¯t see straight.¡± ¡°She pulled this same stuntst time too. Tsk tsk.¡± ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t even hear us.¡± Most of the mercenaries were mocking her. ¡°¡­What the hell?¡± The atmosphere felt off. Normally, people would cheer and egg them on to fight, but today, she was getting looks of pity instead. Even someone as oblivious as her could sense that something wasn¡¯t right. ¡®Wait, why does this feel so familiar?¡¯ The mercenary recalled a recent incident. Something simr had happened before. The situation had escted to the point where the female mercenary couldn¡¯t simplyugh it off as a joke. Her pride wouldn¡¯t allow it, not after she had already gotten in Ian¡¯s face. Still, she forced a smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name? I haven¡¯t heard of such a brazen kid operating around here.¡± ¡°Ian.¡± ¡°¡­Berger?¡± The name triggered a series of realizations. As soon as she heard it, the surname that naturally followed surfaced in her mind. Berger. The ruling family of the city they were in, and protectors of the eastern region of the El Carda Empire. And then it clicked. The youngest son of that powerful family, the third heir, was rumored to be indulging in mercenary work. ck hair. Eyes tinged with red. The mercenary¡¯s face froze as she connected the dots. She quickly stepped back, undoing the proximity she had aggressively closed moments earlier. ¡°Go ahead, attack me.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± But her body stiffened,pletely unable to move. Now, everything was painfully clear to her. The golden embroidery on Ian¡¯s cor. The crest symbolizing the Berger family. Details she had failed to notice in her earlier recklessness now red at her like warning signs. The murderous look on her face vanished, reced with an almost childlike nervousness. Beads of sweat trickled down her forehead. She muttered under her breath, ¡°I¡¯m screwed.¡± What now? If only someone would step in and diffuse the tension! But her silent plea went unanswered. Just as Ian furrowed his brow and prepared to speak, the mercenary suddenly dropped to her knees, sping her hands together. ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! My deepest apologies, young master!¡± Her voice quivered, and tears welled in her eyes as she begged. ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize you and foolishly overstepped my bounds! Please, forgive me just this once!¡± Ian¡¯s jaw tightened at her dramatic shift. He was speechless at the sight of her groveling, rubbing her palms together as if she was trying to wear them out. The surrounding mercenaries, who had been watching the scene unfold, erupted intoughter at her expense. ¡°Young master, please! I was blind to the truth. People always tell me Ick awareness, and I¡¯ll change! From now on, I¡¯ll think twice before messing with someone! Just give me the word, and I¡¯ll make thoseughing idiots kneel right now!¡± Her desperate act caused the smirking spectators to sober up. One by one, they coughed awkwardly and fell silent, but none of them stepped away. They seemed determined to witness the rare spectacle y out to the end. Ian sighed, exasperated. The situation was so overblown that responding seriously felt absurd. At this point, Eor, who had been watching quietly, intervened. ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough, Sir Ian?¡± ¡°If I let this go, she¡¯ll just repeat the same behavior,¡± The mercenary hurriedly shook her head, vehemently denying it. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! I¡¯ve learned my lesson! This won¡¯t ever happen again, I swear!¡± ¡°There you go. She said she¡¯s learned her lesson. Let¡¯s leave it at that. We still have a long journey ahead of us,¡± Eor had a point¡ªthey did have a long way to go. But Ian couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of curiosity. A part of him wanted to test this groveling mercenary¡¯s mettle. ¡°Your sudden change in attitude¡ªit¡¯s because of my family name, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s because of your reputation, young master!¡± ¡°How about this,¡± Ian proposed, a sly smile spreading across his face. ¡°Let¡¯s settle it as mercenary against mercenary. A proper match. If I lose, I promise there¡¯ll be no retaliation. Absolutely none.¡± The mercenary hesitated, visibly tempted by the idea for a brief moment. But then she quickly waved her hands, forcing an ingratiatingugh. ¡°Oh, no, no. How could I possibly dare? I wouldn¡¯t dream of it. Just¡­ let¡¯s forget this ever happened, please. Hehe.¡± The awkwardness of herugh killed what little interest Ian had left. With a faint shake of his head, he decided it wasn¡¯t worth the effort. At this point, forcing a fight would aplish nothing. She wouldn¡¯t take it seriously, and it would only make Ian look like someone who bullies the weak. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°¡­Para¡± ¡°See you next time, if the chance arises.¡± Ian let the mana he had been gathering dissipate. ¡°Ah, thank you! Truly, thank you!¡± The mercenary wasted no time standing up, shoving aside the crowd of onlookers as she made her escape. Ian, too, left the mercenary guild alongside Eor. *** The City of Gaum Situated at the heart of the defensive line, Gaum was a logistics hub. It served as the terminal for trains arriving from all over the Empire. The resources stockpiled here were redistributed to the frontline and fortresses, while byproducts from the fortresses flowed back into the city. But that wasn¡¯t all. Gaum was also the first stop for soldiers on leave from the various fortresses, making it and of opportunity for merchants. Ian and Eor arrived in Gaum not by train but via teleportation magic from the Mage Tower, materializing at a bustling terminal where countless people disembarked from trains. ¡°You could¡¯ve taken the train. No sense of romance, do you?¡± Eor remarked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention it earlier? You stayed quiet the entire time until now,¡± Ian replied dryly. ¡°Let¡¯s take the train on the way back. Even I need some rest now and then, though I doubt I¡¯ll get any when we return.¡± Ian let out a hollowugh. ¡°So, are we headed to another mercenary guild?¡± ¡°No. Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s stop by the market first. That¡¯s where we¡¯ll find the White Owls.¡± A spark of interest lit in Ian¡¯s eyes as he followed Eor into the bustling streets of Gaum. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 120 Chapter 120 The market near the loading bay. The streets were filled not only with people but also with carts loaded with goods. Efforts to widen the roads and divide the areas to manage the crowds were noticeable, but the ce was still overwhelmingly chaotic. Even so, the movement of people and goods was somewhat orderly, thanks to those managing the flow. Whoever designed it had done so thoughtfully. Ian was about to walk inside without much thought when Eor, walking beside him, stopped in his tracks. Ian had no choice but to stop as well and look back. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Eor¡¯splexion was pale. He had looked fine when they left the station, but now he seemed exhausted. Ian wondered if the Arbiter of Hellfire had sensed something unusual, but the response he gave was unexpected. ¡°This ce¡­ feels suffocating. Just the thought of going inside is already tiring.¡± ¡°¡­And?¡± ¡°Sigh. I need to rest. There¡¯s a temple over there. It seems less crowded.¡± Eor¡¯s gazended on an ornate building that looked like a carved piece of art, as though sculpted from a single stone. It was a temple dedicated to the First Lord, Tessa of Consecration. ¡°I¡¯ll talk with the brothers there for a while. You can look around at your leisure.¡± Without waiting for Ian¡¯s approval, Eor walked off. As usual, he did as he pleased. But there wasn¡¯t much Ian could do to stop him. After all, Eor hadn¡¯t officially been assigned to apany him. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Since he didn¡¯t need Eor¡¯s help right now, Ian entered the market alone without hesitation. In some ways, this worked out better. Gaum was practically his hometown. Before crossing into the Empire of Xail with the Hero, he had spent a long time here. He might not know every corner of the city, but he was familiar with it, especially the market. He could confidently say he knew it like the back of his hand. As soon as he passed through the entrance, a familiar and appetizing smell wafted over him. Thick chunks of meat skewered on wooden sticks were being grilled over open mes. Each drop of juice from the meat caused the fire to re up dramatically. Whoosh! A burly man was tearing into a skewer in front of one of the stalls with a wild appetite. Ian instinctively checked his pocket. Finding some spare change, he bought one for himself. It was a bit chewy, but there was no unpleasant smell, and the spicy seasoning suited his taste perfectly. Carefully avoiding collisions with others, Ian continued exploring the market. ¡®Nothing¡¯s changed.¡¯ The market was just as noisy and bustling as ever. It was the same feeling he had experienced back then. The food stalls, the goods disyed on the stands¡ªit was all familiar. As Ian was smiling faintly, a man approached him, head slightly bowed, staring at the ground as he walked. It was the perfect setup for a collision. Ian immediately sensed the man¡¯s ill intent. As the man¡¯s shoulder approached, Ian dodged and caught the hand reaching for his pocket. ¡°Huh?¡± Ian twisted the man¡¯s wrist and pressed the greasy skewer into his palm. ¡°Argh!¡± The man let out a groan, but in the noisy market, few paid attention. At most, a few passersby nced over before continuing on their way. Ian walked away as if nothing had happened. A piercing gaze followed Ian from behind, but the presence soon disappeared. As he casually looked around the market, many familiar faces came into view. He resisted the urge to greet them and continued walking, only to sense something unusual. ¡®Huh?¡¯ Goods that should have been extremely popr on the stands were nowhere to be found. That wasn¡¯t all. Byproducts said to be worth their weight in gold were being purchased for surprisingly low prices. And it wasn¡¯t just one or two items. ¡®Could this be a chance to make some serious money?¡¯ It was only natural given that he had returned to the past, but he realized it toote. Ian had regressed, and that meant he knew the future.N?v(el)B\\jnn Although he didn¡¯t recall exact dates or times, he remembered which items would be trends or which tradingpanies and workshops would grow rapidly. Caught up in honing his skills amidst various incidents, he had forgotten about simpler ways to make money. ¡®I have enough starting capital.¡¯ Not only did he have hundreds of gold coins on hand, but he could also raise thousands if needed. With a ck card in his possession and reasonably good rtions with his family, he could rely on them for additional funds. Although certain events, like the movements of Battle Wraiths, had begun to deviate from the future he remembered, the major developments likely remained unchanged. In short, a well-ced investment in a single tradingpany could yield both the principal and immense profits. ¡®Once this task is done, I should seriously dive into this.¡¯ There¡¯s no such thing as a risk-free gamble, but the thought of turning thousands of gold coins into tens of thousands made him smile. His head was practically in the clouds. However, a different problem soon came to light. When he reached his destination, the area that should have been upied by the Silverwave Trading Company was empty. Not a single item was on disy. ¡®This should be the ce.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t possible for him to get lost in Gaum¡¯s market, of all ces. The Silverwave Trading Company had upied this spot for years, and now there was nothing. It was bewildering. ¡®Can things really go this wrong?¡¯ Just as Ian considered heading to the adjacent area to ask around, someone spoke to him first. ¡°Are you looking for the Silverwave Trading Company?¡± Ian turned toward the rough voice and saw a middle-aged man wearing a white robe. Ian immediately guessed his identity. ¡®White Owl.¡¯ Only they would wear such high-maintenance robes like this. When Ian¡¯s gaze dropped slightly, he noticed the white mask the man was holding. Seeing Ian¡¯s focus, the man smirked and casually hid the mask behind his back. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t mind this,¡± he said with an awkward chuckle. The man¡¯s attitude felt strangely out of ce, but he continued speaking without hesitation. ¡°It seems you¡¯re looking for the Silverwave Trading Company, but unfortunately, they¡¯re not here anymore.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°They were expelled. Not long ago, one of our seniors drew a sword against none other than a Level 6 Lord.¡± It was exactly what the mercenary guild staff had mentioned. ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t just a rumor.¡± ¡°Of course not. We don¡¯t shy away from a fight. If we¡¯re tasked with escorting someone, we see it through, even if our opponent is stronger. Running away out of fear isn¡¯t our way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a fair point. Hearing it like this makes it sound quite reasonable.¡± ¡°Right? But don¡¯t worry about rumors like us drawing swords at the slightest nce. Look at me.¡± Ian let out a dryugh. That might be true for now, but in the future, even the wildest rumors would be reality. ¡°So, what brings you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing some volunteer work for the tradingpany head. If you need directions, I can guide you. Follow me.¡± Ian considered calling Eor but decided it wasn¡¯t necessary. Following the man who led the way, Ian noticed how the passersby recognized him and quickly avoided his path. It seemed the reputation of being better off not provoking him was well-ingrained. After walking for quite some time, the bustling crowd began to thin as they moved away from the market. ¡°Hey, so why are you looking for the Silverwave Trading Company?¡± ¡°I heard they deal in artifacts. I wanted to see if they had anything worthwhile.¡± ¡°Oh~ A fine choice. Their prices are a bit steep, but from what I¡¯ve seen, they have plenty of good stuff. Still, you¡¯ll need to choose carefully. I¡¯ve spotted a few cursed items among their stock.¡± ¡°Do you have any rmendations?¡± ¡°Well, that depends on what kind of artifact you¡¯re looking for. I¡¯m not a merchant, just a mercenary. If you¡¯re looking for something specific, you¡¯ll need to ask them directly. They¡¯re quite helpful. Here we are.¡± In front of the store stood a group of rugged mercenaries. Despite their intimidating presence, they were quite orderly. Upon closer inspection, some of them wore white masks near the entrance. ¡°Good luck finding something useful.¡± With that, the mercenary turned and retraced his steps, leaving Ian to handle things on his own. Ian nced at his departing figure before heading toward the store. The masked individuals outside avoided making eye contact, their heads tilted skyward as if actively refusing to look at anyone. However, their restless fingers, which hovered near the hilts of their swords, betrayed their unease. Inside, the shop disyed a variety of items. There were weapons like longswords, daggers, maces, and spears, as well as defensive gear such as leather gloves, pauldrons, cloaks, and robes. Even essories and jewels were on disy. One could describe it positively as an all-purpose store¡ªor negatively as a cluttered bazaar. However, all these items exuded traces of magic, indicating they possessed special properties. Unfortunately, there were nobels to exin their features, forcing customers to rely on the merchant¡¯s exnation or specify their needs directly. What stood out was the notice on the disy cases: ¡°Some cursed items are present. Please refrain from touching carelessly.¡± Though polite, it felt like a veiled threat. Mixing cursed items among the stock was likely a measure to deter theft. But Ian could easily discern which ones were cursed just by looking at the disy. ¡°Are you looking for something specific?¡± a merchant asked. ¡°Do you have anything that amplifies fire-based abilities?¡± ¡°Ah, yes! Please follow me. How about this? A ruby ne¡ªan artifact yet to be named. It enhances the potency of fire-elemental abilities. Give it a try.¡± Taking the ne, Ian conjured mes in his hand. Whoosh! ¡°Not great.¡± The merchant had described it as ¡°amplifying,¡± but ¡°increasing¡± would have been more urate. While the power was indeed enhanced, the effect was underwhelming¡ªfar below expectations. Compared to Freya, the artifact his father had gifted him, its capabilities were insignificant. ¡°Ah¡­ Then how about this?¡± The merchant showed him several more items, but none were satisfactory. The Silverwave Trading Company was known for its quality goods, but nothing caught Ian¡¯s eye. Even the artifacts he was shown were more suited for mages than a warrior like him. ¡°I¡¯lle back another time.¡± After all, Ian wasn¡¯t here to shop but to investigate whether the White Owl Mercenaries had ties to Battle Wraiths. He stepped outside, noticing the masked individuals still gazing at the sky. When Ian stared at them directly, one of them shifted his eyes momentarily to meet Ian¡¯s gaze before quickly turning his head away. ¡°¡­Hey, what¡¯s your business here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious about something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I heard that the White Owl Mercenaries draw their swords the moment you make eye contact, but they seem rather polite.¡± ¡°¡­That kind of pointless curiosity is bound to get you in trouble. You look like a mercenary yourself. Why don¡¯t you move along? Or keep your gaze down.¡± Ian didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he simply locked eyes with the man, as if trying to peer through the mask. ¡°I warned you.¡± The masked man¡¯s eyes were bright yellow, with stark white sclera. Well, it was unlikely for Tougui to be roaming openly in the heart of a city located at the center of the defensive perimeter. This ce was effectively a sanctuary. However, the White Owl Mercenaries¡¯ temperament wasn¡¯t much different from Tougui¡¯s. Hostility red instantly as the man gripped his sword¡¯s hilt and charged forward, de drawn. Even so, it seemed he knew better than to cause real harm, as he swung with the t of his de instead of the edge. ng! Ian deflected the de aimed at his neck and drove his weapon straight into the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Argh!¡± A scream shattered the quiet of the previously silent street. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Chapter 121 Chapter 121 He could feel their gazes focusing on him. Two White Owls. He would subdue the remaining one before they could grasp the situation and charge. There was enough time. Leaving the dagger embedded as it was, he struck his opponent¡¯s neck. ¡°Guk!¡± With a short groan, he saw the strength drain from his opponent¡¯s body. Watching as they crumpled to their knees and copsed, he turned his head. The remaining White Owl stood awkwardly, almost having drawn their sword. They had frozen upon witnessing theirrade being subdued in an instant. Ian nodded as he looked at them. ¡°You made the right choice. If you¡¯d tried to help, you wouldn¡¯t have fared well either.¡± These weren¡¯t real White Owls. They were far too different from what he remembered. The mana spilling out during their body enhancement was rough and unstable, a phenomenon that urred when a mana user¡¯s skill level was low. Dressed in white martial uniforms and masks, merely borrowing the name of the White Owls, they were no better than ruffian mercenaries. ¡®A picture starts to form.¡¯ The reason the White Owl Mercenary Corps was escorting the Silver Wave Trading Company was likely to advertise their activities to the public. The white masks might be intended to foster a sense of belonging among their mercenaries, but it could also be a measure to maintain secrecy about who came and went within their ranks. ¡®It would also conveniently hide their ckened eye sockets.¡¯ Drawing a sword against a Level 6, someone of Sovereign rank, might even be an act for show. If they earned the reputation of being lunatics who drew their swords against anyone, it would help conceal the belligerent nature inherent to the Battle Wraiths. ¡°What do you want?¡± His voice was low, but he already looked as though he was terrified. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just need to confirm one thing.¡± Ian looked down indifferently at the unconscious White Owl, as if he had no interest in the other. In their outstretched hand, revealed as they passed out, he noticed a ring. He crouched down and removed it. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯d covet that, but it¡¯s not some kind of artifact.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s proof of your affiliation, isn¡¯t it?¡± The ring held no mana, but it was identical to the one he had taken from the Battle Wraith. From its design to the pattern engraved on it, it was the same. The only difference was theck of a background behind the bird with spread wings. If the rings had been identical, he might have dismissed it as a coincidence that the Battle Wraith had been carrying the ring. But with this, suspicion was unavoidable. ¡°If the ring was your objective, why didn¡¯t you ask to see it from the start?¡± ¡°You think guys who draw their swords just because someone nces at them would¡¯ve shown me?¡± ¡°¡­Is that all you¡¯re after?¡± Ian gazed at the ring in his hand and replied. ¡°I want to know where your mercenary group¡¯s base is. Where should I go?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a request you¡¯re after, why not go to the guild?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t take requests through the guild.¡± Ian reached into his pocket. ¡°!¡± The sudden action startled the remaining White Owl. Worried he might draw another dagger, they flinched and eventually drew their sword. However, what Ian pulled out wasn¡¯t a sharp de but a single gleaming gold coin. It was too extravagant for mere payment, but for ordinary mercenaries, such a significant amount could easily cloud their judgment. Just one coin, but gold had that kind of power. Ting! The White Owl couldn¡¯t resist the allure of the mysterious power and caught the gold coin with a crisp, ringing sound as it flew toward them. ¡°What does this mean? Payment for treatment?¡± ¡°Use it as you see fit.¡± ¡°¡­Do you think giving me this will make me tell someone as suspicious as you anything?¡± ¡°If you think it¡¯s insufficient, return it. Regardless, there are plenty who would reveal the location or size of your mercenary group for just one gold coin.¡± The mercenary guild staff in Lus was an anomaly. Who else would consider the location of a mercenary base something to be kept secret? The White Owl also knew this was a profitable trade and not something to be criticized. They sheathed the sword they had drawn. ¡°Head to the forest outside the southern gate. Follow the path, and you¡¯ll find it¡ªit¡¯s not hard to locate. We¡¯re practically the only ones using it as a base.¡± ¡°Lying wouldn¡¯t end well for you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also heard rumors that the base was recently moved near Animi Fortress.¡± The White Owl shot him an incredulous look. ¡°If you know that much, why are you even asking me? Yes, it¡¯s true the base has moved, but those who aren¡¯t at Level 5 remain here and continue operations. Otherwise, why would we be guarding this ce?¡± Ian smirked. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have your reasons.¡± He had no further business with them. *** He visited the temple. He grabbed Eor, who had been leisurely chatting with the bishop over tea, and headed toward the southern gate. Ian nced at the Arbiter. Inside the building, his face had been bright, but as soon as they stepped outside, he began to look haggard. Watching him visibly weaken as though suffering from some addiction was fascinating. Dragging his feet like a defeated soldier, he pushed through the bustling crowd and finally straightened his slumped shoulders once they passed through the city gate. ¡°Whew, much better now.¡± Ian chuckled. ¡°Are you worn out from the crowd or from being outside?¡± ¡°Both, if I must say.¡± It was unexpected. Ian¡¯s memory of him was as a hero who summoned towering mes with immense mana. The man who had dominated the battlefield, inspiring awe, now looked like nothing more than a patient. Without the priestly robes embroidered with golden thread, no one would have guessed he was the Arbiter. On closer inspection, he didn¡¯t seem suited for the Upheaval at all. While he seemed well-aligned with a life of faith, perhaps he should have followed a more static Sovereign rather than the Upheaval. Swallowing back words that rose to his throat, Ian watched as the Arbiter turned to ask him a question. ¡°What about your errand in the market? Was it resolved?¡± ¡°Hmm. It wasn¡¯t unfruitful.¡± Ian handed him two rings. One was the ring taken from the Battle Wraith. The other was the one taken from the White Owl. Examining both in turn, Eor nodded. It was hard to dismiss the simrity as mere coincidence. ¡°They¡¯re clearly rted. What do you n to do now? Visiting their base directly and questioning them might not be the best choice. It¡¯ll raise suspicions unless this ring merely signifies elite status.¡± ¡°That would be even better. It¡¯d save me the trouble of prying.¡± To be honest, dealing with people was exhausting in many ways. Without clear and definitive evidence, one cannot justify searching every corner just because something seems suspicious. If the opponent were a monster, there would be no need for suchplications¡ªyou could simply fight them. ¡°We must refrain from spilling human blood. Always remember, our enemy is the Outer World, not humanity,¡± Eor said. ¡°And if that opponent is a Battle Wraith, Arbiter?¡± ¡°You ask the obvious. In that case, it must be burned. Evil can be purified with fire. Only when reduced to ash can it be considered truly clean.¡± The chilling words were spoken with utter nonchnce. But they were not mere rhetoric. The title of Arbiter isn¡¯t given lightly¡ªit is granted only to those who have achieved great feats and dedicated themselves to the All-God. He must have burned countless things in the past and would continue to do so in the future. Ian smirked faintly. ¡°Indeed, it was an obvious question.¡± Having him as an ally was immensely reassuring. Regardless of his haggard face and lethargic demeanor, traveling with a hero carried its own sense of security. As they exchanged idle conversation, they reached the encampment of the White Owl Mercenary Corps. Smoke rose into the evening sky¡ªperhaps preparations for dinner¡ªand a cacophony of sounds echoed from within. ¡°Do you have a n?¡± Eor asked. ¡°No.¡± ¡°¡­Pardon?¡± Eor rarely showed surprise, but his expression faltered. ¡°Even if I walk in and ask, ¡®Are you connected to the Battle Wraith?¡¯ do you think they¡¯d tell me? They¡¯d either feign ignorance or outright deny it. So I n to sneak in and find out myself.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°You¡¯re nning a covert operation but boldly strolling down the main road? Dozens of people must have already seen you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an iss¡ª¡± Ian paused, reconsidering. Earlier, at the Silver Wave Trading Company, he¡¯d caused a scene. He had fought the White Owl mercenaries head-on, and some people must have witnessed it. Not to mention, he had even paid them gold to confirm the location of their base. Although these factors could be troublesome, he dismissed them. Traveling with the Arbiter meant he could likely navigate any setbacks. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If anyone asks, I¡¯ll just deny everything.¡± Ian began removing anything that could identify him. First, he took off the golden insignia pinned to his cor. It provided a small enhancement to physical abilities, so he usually kept it on, but it wasn¡¯t necessary now. He stored it securely in his pocket and pulled out a wooden mask from his ring. It was a gift from Bellen. While Aviya had seen through it immediately, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues in a ce like this. He put away the holy sword and took out the ck de. ¡°¡­¡± Eor¡¯s gaze lingered on the ck sword at Ian¡¯s waist. Even sheathed, it exuded faint traces of dark mana. Noticing Eor¡¯s furrowed brow, Ian quickly spoke. ¡°I n to return it soon.¡± ¡°¡­That would be wise. Unlike the ¡®Holy Sword,¡¯ that weapon corrupts its user.¡± Ian flinched. As expected, Eor had noticed. It wasn¡¯t surprising¡ªhe had recognized the sword as a cursed weapon despite its unassuming appearance. That he hadn¡¯t asked about the source of the holy sword suggested he assumed Ian hade by it through some happenstance, given his golden insignia and connection to heroes. ¡°Are you nning to keep your current attire?¡± Eor asked. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Eor clicked his tongue in mild exasperation. The ring obtained from the Green Tower limited the number of items that could be stored in Gratius¡¯s subspace to six, so Ian couldn¡¯t bring additional clothing. While he could use a box or bag to store items as a workaround, such methods were neither convenient nor practical due to weight limitations. Eor was visibly displeased with Ian¡¯s half-baked preparedness. ¡°At least wear this,¡± he said, handing over his robe. It appeared to be a simple coat that one might find in any ordinary clothing store, but it carried a faint magical aura. ¡°This robe is enchanted to lower perception of the wearer¡ªit should be useful. But just to confirm, have you ever attempted an infiltration before?¡± In response, Ian deftly suppressed his presence, reducing his footsteps and aura to near invisibility. While not something to boast about, this was a skill he had honed out of necessity¡ªcrossing the territories of monsters with extremely keen detection abilities demanded it. ¡°What would you have me do?¡± Eor asked. ¡°You can rest here.¡± ¡°¡­If this is all I¡¯m supposed to do, was there really any need to bring me out of the temple where I was resting peacefully?¡± ¡°Who knows? I might end up in danger.¡± Considering how Ian frequently found himself embroiled in peril during his outings, his decision to bring Eor along could be seen as precautionary. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen someone so boldly exploit an Arbiter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that as an honor. But if you feel indignant, please step in if things take a turn for the worse.¡± Ian left the sighing Eor by the roadside and made his way alone toward the encampment. Tall wooden palisades, crafted from thick logs, stood in his path, preventing any outside view of the interior. Adjusting the wooden mask securely on his face and pulling the hood of the robe low over his head, Ian leaped silently onto the top of the barricade. Although his eyes couldn¡¯t see beyond the wall, he knew no one was on the other side, so he moved without hesitation. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Ian stood atop the palisade, quietly observing his surroundings. There were no guards on patrol or stationed for lookout. Even the most basic magical defenses were absent. While it might have been expected, for an organization tied to the Battle Wraiths, theirck of thoroughness was surprising. Ian checked to ensure his robe was properly fastened. He had been told it was enchanted to blend him into the surroundings, but he was curious about the extent of its effect. ¡°Would they fail to notice me even if I walked right past them?¡± If the enchantment drastically lowered perception, it was a possibility. Though tempted to test it, he decided now wasn¡¯t the time for experiments. Suppressing his curiosity, he climbed onto the roof of the building directly ahead. As he carefully ascended the sloped roof, the encampment¡¯s view unfolded before him. It seemed they had been stationed here for a long time, given the camp¡¯s considerable size. In the open space at the center, mercenaries in training uniforms were sprawled out. Some were sparring with wooden swords, while others practiced swings at scarecrows. Many were engrossed, sweating profusely from their efforts. Turning his gaze to the left, he noticed the building that appeared to be the main hall. It showed signs of multiple expansions over time. On the opposite side was a long structure that looked like a dining hall, with white smoke billowing from its chimney. ¡°I¡¯ll start by checking here.¡± Drawing a dagger, Ian imbued its de with a subtleyer of magic. He used it to carve into the roof. The interior was pitch ck,pletely sealed off from outside light. Without hesitation, Ian leapt inside. Landing softly, he conjured a small me in the air. The room was filled with supplies¡ªprocessed byproducts of monsters. However, nothing particrly suspicious caught his eye. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sudden noise startled Ian, causing him to instinctively tense up. ¡°Have I been discovered?¡± It didn¡¯t seem so. He quickly climbed back through the hole in the ceiling. The sound hade from the long building opposite his position. There, a man holding cooking utensils stood and shouted at the top of his lungs. ¡°Get your food, you bastards!¡± The mercenaries who had been swinging wooden swords in the open space lit up at his words. They tossed aside their swords and headed for the dining hall. Even those in the main hall, dressed in training uniforms, strolled out leisurely. ¡°¡­They¡¯ve got a decent number of people.¡± Even with reports of their elite forces absent, there were still dozens present. For a single mercenary group to maintain this scale would require significant funding. What¡¯s more, they wore coordinated, pristine white uniforms¡ªa task that would be nearly impossible to manage without strict oversight. Guarding merchant caravans alone wouldn¡¯t provide sufficient ie. Ian couldn¡¯t help but wonder how they made up for the shortfall. Considering they didn¡¯t take on guild missions, they must either have additional ie sources or receive sponsorship. Now that most of the personnel had moved to the dining hall, Ian deemed it the perfect opportunity to infiltrate the main hall. ¡°The timing is almost too perfect.¡± It felt as if someone was assisting him. Faint traces of presence lingered inside, but they were moving away slowly. With silent steps, Ian surveyed the interior. His target was a room that appeared to be an office¡ªlikely the best ce to gather information. Time was of the essence. Typically, offices were located on the first floor. They needed to be easily essible for visitors and convenient for high-ranking individuals to use without hassle. This ce was no exception. ¡°Found it.¡± And much faster than he had anticipated. The door was unlocked. Ian stepped inside andtched it behind him before standing in front of the desk. ¡°Messy.¡± Whoever owned the room didn¡¯t seem to care much for tidiness. There were crumbs scattered about, and a cup with dried remnants of whatever liquid had once been inside. It seemed untouched for quite some time. Books were piled on one side, though they didn¡¯t look like they had been properly read. There were also stacks of papers. Ian picked up a bundle to skim through it, but the handwriting was nearly illegible, making it difficult to discern the content. Even after pushing through to read it, he found it a waste of time. Sighing, he opened the desk drawers. Clunk. The first drawer contained misceneous junk, items too old or broken to be of any use. Essentially garbage. The second drawer revealed a pocket watch. ¡°This¡­¡± Its intricate design was so finely crafted it could be considered a work of art. It was simr to an item Ian had previously seen among the belongings of a Dark Mage masquerading as a mercenary. Pressing the button on its side, the cover flipped open, revealing ornate engravings, numbers, and words that, whenbined, spelled ¡°Dara.¡± Dara was the name of a clockmaker and a member of the prestigious Golden Tower in the El Carda Empire. ¡°It¡¯s a replica.¡± Still, there was a chance it retained some functionality, so Ian decided to take it with him. He opened the third drawer, finding several small boxes made of expensive-looking wood. He picked up one of the boxes and opened it, revealing finely polished gears arranged neatly on a soft cloth. Checking the other boxes, he found simrly preciseponents¡ªthin and sharp needles, coiled springs, numbered tes. These weren¡¯t spare parts for repairs; they wereponents for craftingplete pocket watches. While the parts seemed ordinary at first nce, closer inspection against an original would reveal minor discrepancies. Theseponents appeared to be of better quality than those the Dark Mage had, but the finishing touches were stillcking¡ªthough such ws would likely go unnoticed by the average person. ¡°Where did they get these?¡± Such items weren¡¯t something a mere mercenary could procure. Creating them required advanced skill and knowledge of magic. Someone must have provided them. The most likely candidate was the Silver Wave Trading Company. Why these items were stored so carelessly baffled Ian. Perhaps the owner believed no one would recognize their value. After all, only high-ranking nobles, priests, or royalty were known to possess pocket watches crafted by Dara. If these replicas could perform simrly to the originals, suspicion would be further diminished. ¡°I¡¯ll take some of these too.¡± There was no need to take everything. The Golden Tower would undoubtedly find value in them. Ian held no personal grudge against the Silver Wave Trading Company. After pocketing a few lids, he returned the rest to the drawer, arranging them as they were. Though he wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed, it seemed he still had some to spare. He searched the office further but found nothing else suspicious. Sensing movement from those who had finished their meals, Ian felt their presence approaching the main hall. While it was unlikely they¡¯d enter the office, there was no reason to linger. ¡°Time to leave.¡± Leaving the White Owl Mercenary Group¡¯s encampment, Ian reunited with Eor. He found him lying on the roadside grass, hands sped together. Ian observed him silently from a distance before quietly approaching. ¡°Will he notice?¡± When Ian entered a certain range, Eor, eyes still closed, spoke. ¡°You¡¯re back sooner than expected.¡± Ian had taken care to move as discreetly as possible, confident he hadn¡¯t made a sound. Yet Eor had noticed him and spoken first. Remaining silent, Ian watched him, only for Eor to open his eyes and meet his gaze, as if to confirm his awareness. ¡°Shall I call it stealth techniques? Quite impressive. Most ordinary people wouldn¡¯t notice unless they were on high alert beforehand. If the surroundings had been more chaotic, even I might not have realized immediately. But approaching a transcendent being like that isn¡¯t exactly advisable.¡± Ian removed the robe draped around him and asked, ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because a body that has reached such heights is far beyond what you might imagine. No matter how many times I exin it, it won¡¯t truly resonate until you ascend to transcendence yourself. They¡¯re not called superhumans for nothing. Remember this: unless you can bend thews of nature or develop your abilities to their utmost limit, all your tricks are just that¡ªtricks.¡± Although it felt like his skills were being downyed, Ian couldn¡¯t argue. It was the truth. ¡°Thank you for the advice. Now, would you mind getting up?¡± ¡°¡­Hah.¡± With a reluctant expression, the man rose, and the two of them headed toward the fortress, Animi. *** The fortress Animi, situated at the lowest defensive line, was more aptly described as a gateway. Nestled in a valley, it had the feel of a checkpoint with thick walls blocking the passageway. There were no mage towers here, nor any teleportation arrays. Even trains could only travel as far as the outskirts of the fortress due to the rugged terrain. However, passing through here wasn¡¯t necessary to reach any specific destination; it was simply one of many routes. Naturally, visitors were sparse. Those who dide were usually merchants seeking new trade opportunities or mercenaries on assigned missions. Even they would hurry to leave once their business was done, as staying here brought little profit and much hardship. The harsh terrain made dealing with monsters difficult, and for the inexperienced, death coulde swiftly. While resource gathering might bring financial gain, it had little appeal for mercenaries. Yet here, a new base was being established by a group unlikely to be found in such an isted ce¡ªthe White Owl Mercenaries. Their outward intention was clear: secure a new source of ie in apetitor-free environment. It wasn¡¯t a novel idea; others must have attempted it before. Upon arriving at the fortress, Ian promptly identified the White Owl Mercenaries¡¯ stronghold. It wasn¡¯t difficult. A quick visit to the chapel and a subtle inquiry after showing the priest his inquisitor¡¯s insignia sufficed to gather the necessary information. Once Ian confirmed the location, he set out with Eor. The mercenary stronghold was far from the fortress. Without the clock crafted by Dara, finding it might have been an arduous task even for Ian. Eor, looking annoyed, muttered, ¡°Had I known it¡¯d be like this, I wouldn¡¯t havee along.¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret now. We¡¯vee this far, so you¡¯ll have to stick it out with me until the end.¡± ¡°¡­Which is why I¡¯m suffering through this right now.¡± Despite the challenging mountain paths, Eor didn¡¯t seem to break a sweat. Though he wore a fatigued expression, his demeanor was as steady as if he were walking across level ground. ¡°Which would you prefer? Sorting through a mountain of documents in your office or wandering through these quiet mountains?¡± Ian teased. ¡°¡­I¡¯d rather sit peacefully in the chapel, listen to hymns, and drift off to sleep,¡± Eor replied. ¡°Not praying devoutly?¡± ¡°I did enough of that as a priest. Now, all I want is restful sleep.¡± ¡°Once this is over¡ªor no, once the purification of those mana stones I left with you isplete¡ªyou can do just that,¡± Ian said with a chuckle. Suddenly, he turned his head, sensing a presence. ¡°Someone¡¯s approaching. And fast.¡± The figure wasn¡¯t even trying to conceal their presence. In fact, they seemed to unt it, exuding an oppressive aura as they closed the distance. ¡°Confident in their skills, are they?¡± Ian remarked, noting the boldness of their approach. Such audacity was rare unless one was thoroughly assured of their strength. In a world governed by thew of the jungle, provoking a stronger being was foolish. Frowning, Eor muttered, ¡°If first impressions are anything to go by, their temperament seems quitebative.¡± Ian retrieved a wooden mask from his belongings and put it on. Eor raised an eyebrow and chuckled dryly. ¡°You¡¯re the only one hiding your identity here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m carrying out a mission on behalf of the Inquisitor. There¡¯s no need to reveal my personal details, is there?¡± ¡°So you¡¯d even go as far as selling out the gods¡¯ pantheon if it suited you?¡± Ian nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course. Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Ah, they¡¯ve arrived,¡± Ian said, looking ahead. A man dressed in a white uniform and mask appeared, emanating a fierce aura while brandishing a long sword. In a defiant stance, he asked with a sharp tone, ¡°Who are you to be sneaking around someone else¡¯s dwelling?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 123 Chapter 123 The man¡¯s identity, no matter what anyone said, was undeniably that of the White Owl. Ian nced at Eor. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Eor squinted his eyes, stroking his chin with a doubtful expression. Given Eor¡¯s status as not just any priest but a Judicator, Ian thought he might be able to discern whether the man was a Battle Wraith at this distance. However, it seemed that even Eor could not be certain. ¡°Hey,e on. Was my question that difficult? I¡¯m asking, who are you?¡± At the man¡¯s impatient urging, Eor gestured with his chin¡ªa signal for Ian to handle it himself. Withoutint, Ian stepped forward. After all, he was currently carrying out the Judicator¡¯s duty in his stead. ¡°Ie from the Pantheon.¡± ¡°¡­The Pantheon?¡± The man¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Ah, seeing the priest in the back, I thought it might be something like that.¡± Despite speaking, the man didn¡¯t stop idly swinging the sword in his hand. He was gauging. Even though Ian revealed his affiliation, the hostility didn¡¯t waver, making it hard to believe the man was in his right mind. Well, such people could certainly be called White Owls. He was just as Ian remembered¡ªa person brimming with the will to fight no matter the opponent. Even criminals rarely dared to harm priests, knowing they couldn¡¯t bear the consequences. But the White Owl before him was different. He was surely aware of this reality, yet the gaze from behind his mask was distinctly insolent. ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just suspicious. A priest, here of all ces? And one of you is even wearing a mask?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you wearing a mask too?¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true. But at least I¡¯m still human.¡± Still? ¡°You lot¡­ you might be monsters. Monsters disguised as humans. Rare, but not impossible.¡± ¡°Watch your mouth, mercenary.¡± ¡°Whoa, calm down! I¡¯m just saying it¡¯s a possibility, not that it¡¯s true.¡± Spreading his arms wide, the man spoke in a nonchnt tone. ¡°Think about it. The Pantheon? Why would priestse to a ce like this? A barrennd with nothing to see or do. Who do you serve, and why were you observing our camp? Justy it all out, will you?¡± ¡°Hah, fine. I¡¯m curious to see how you¡¯ll react. I¡¯m a Judicator representing the will of Rahania, Lord of Hellfire.¡± The man flinched. ¡°A¡­ Judicator?¡± His voice trembled slightly. ¡°¡­Passing through, are you?¡± ¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°Ah! My apologies. It seems I¡¯ve misunderstood. Please, feel free to continue on your way.¡± The man straightened up, gesturing to the path behind him with an empty hand. However, Ian shook his head, indicating refusal. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s unfortunate. My path leads this way. I need to inquire about the road at that camp over there.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Is that so? In that case, there¡¯s no need for you to go all the way there. I can guide you myself. Where are you headed? Back to the fortress?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not very hospitable. Surely a lost priest deserves a warm bowl of porridge at least?¡± ¡°That¡­ might be a little difficult¡­.¡± Ian could see through the man¡¯s expected reaction. Even behind his mask, it was clear he was forcing a smile. It was obvious the man was determined not to let them inside. ¡°Right now, we don¡¯t have the resources for that. Even if youe, we couldn¡¯t properly¡­ ha.¡± The man trailed off, sighing deeply. ¡°Honestly, what¡¯s the point of this?¡± He took a deep breath, his eyes suddenly sharp, and raised his sword. The de sliced through the air, stopping sharply in the void as Ian and Eor instinctively stepped back. KRAAAACK! The sharp strike split the ground. It was a warning blow, excessive for mere intimidation. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Ian asked. The man chuckled coldly. ¡°Pfft, as if you¡¯re really lost. I humored your pathetic little charade for a moment, but this isn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°You¡¯d fight us, knowing who we are?¡± ¡°Yeah, something like that. At the very least, I¡¯m certain your business involves our camp. Don¡¯t bother with excuses like being a guest. A Judicator wouldn¡¯te to a backwater mercenary camp without a purpose.¡± ¡°¡­Your judgment isn¡¯t bad.¡± The man stepped forward, swinging his sword. The murderous intent embedded in his de was an open deration of where he intended to strike. Ian drew his holy sword and intercepted the strike aimed at his waist. CLANG! It was heavy. Ian twisted the de, attempting to disarm his opponent, but the man didn¡¯t yield. The man was a seasoned swordsman. An ordinary opponent would¡¯ve already fallen, their neck pierced without understanding what happened. His ability to assess the situation so quickly was impressive. ¡°Haha!¡± Laughing, the man¡¯s eyes gleamed behind his mask as he countered with a strike aimed at Ian¡¯s corbone.N?v(el)B\\jnn CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! A series of shes followed, des colliding and twisting. Sharp energy rippled from the tips, threatening to rend flesh, but Ian¡¯s holy sword stood firm. ¡°Guh!¡± A spatter of blood flew through the air as they momentarily withdrew, only to lunge at each other again. [Wavebreaker Strike] The man¡¯s sword trembled faintly, leaving faint afterimages in its wake as it twisted toward Ian. The technique bordered on magic rather than swordsmanship. But Ian didn¡¯t panic. It looked threatening, but all he had to do was deflect each strike in turn. [Crimson Talon Technique: Whirlwind] CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Ian¡¯s de traced a circle, effortlessly nullifying the man¡¯s technique. The strikes didn¡¯t just rebound¡ªthey crumbled and dissolved into dust. ¡°What?¡± It shouldn¡¯t have been so easily blocked. The man blinked in disbelief behind his mask. Ian had no intention of drawing this out. Prolonging the fight would only draw more mercenaries from the camp. The White Owl Mercenaries were aggressive, but not honorable. They wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use tricks or gang up when the odds weren¡¯t in their favor. They weren¡¯t knights, after all. And Ian couldn¡¯t fault them for it. ¡®I¡¯m a mercenary too, after all.¡¯ Ian dug his shoe into the ground andunched himself upward. ¡°What the¡ª?!¡± CRACK! The soil shot toward the man¡¯s face like a projectile. Although he was wearing a mask, the exposed eye holes left him no choice but to react. Startled, he abruptly retreated, interrupting his charge. He seemed genuinely shocked, as if the idea of Ian resorting to such a petty tactic was unthinkable, given his evident superiority in skill. Watching the man¡¯s flustered demeanor, Ian steadied his stance. [Bane of Evil ¨C Fifth Form: Punishment ¨C Execution] The sacred sword in Ian¡¯s hand sliced through the air, surging toward the man. It was beyond the sword¡¯s reach¡ªtoo far tond a direct hit. Any ordinary swing would have merely cleaved empty space. But with the infusion of mana, the equation changed. The energy extending from the de lengthened, transforming into a deadly arc. ¡°Khah!¡± Startled, the man bent his back sharply in a desperate effort to evade. The movement was so abrupt that he lost his bnce and tumbled to the ground. Swish! Even so, his reaction was not in vain. Boom! Boom! Everything along the arc of the strike was cleaved cleanly¡ªsheer cliffs and the resilient trees rooted in the harsh terrain alike. Nothing withstood the mana-forged de of the sacred sword. Having cast aside his pride for a quick response, the man ended up rolling down the slope. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t very steep; after a few rolls, he pushed himself up with one hand. Thud. Crash! The falling trees hit the ground with a deafening noise. ¡°Ah!¡± The man gasped in awe at the scene while realizing his clothes had be filthy. He tried brushing off the dirt, but it was a futile effort. There was a reason mercenaries favored dark-colored outfits. Whether it was their clothing or equipment, cleaning them after such encounters was always a chore. Even in a world where magic scrolls weremonce, and anyone with money could ess magical conveniences, the cost was anything but trivial. Clicking his tongue as he patted at his clothes, the man didn¡¯t seem too upset. The joy of having survived outweighed his frustrations. ¡°Eheheheh!¡± The man¡¯s unnervingughter caught Ian¡¯s attention. Ian nced at the sacred sword in his hand. It missed. Punishment ¨C Execution. He had blocked the Blood Ogre with it before. This time, the man had dodged it. It wasn¡¯t that the strikecked power or speed, nor was it poorly timed. The cause was clear. I held back my mana¡ªunintentionally. He had subconsciously conserved energy for the battles yet toe. That miscalction cost him the chance to end things decisively. The man, oblivious to Ian¡¯s restraint, reveled in his narrow escape. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way I can win this alone.¡± Alone. Ian grasped the meaning immediately as faint presences came into focus. He slightly raised his gaze, and the man smirked knowingly. ¡°Oh? You feel it?¡± They wereing. Four¡­ no, five individuals. Ian¡¯s eyes fell again to the man standing at the bottom of the slope. ¡°Don¡¯t call it cowardly. It¡¯s a sign of how highly they regard you. Besides, this was never a fair fight to begin with. Look at this¡ªyour weapon is no ordinary thing.¡± The man casually raised his de. The mana shrouding it had fractured, and the core of the de itself was damaged. While the mana coating would gradually regenerate, the physical damage to the sword had no immediate fix. It wasn¡¯t a magically enchanted artifact, nor was it a relic with any special powers. It was simply a heavy and sturdy sword. ¡°I really want it. Whatever else happens, that¡¯s something I need to have.¡± Ian smirked faintly. ¡°You talk like I¡¯ve been holding onto it for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. I left it with you, and now I¡¯m here to take it back. My friends have arrived!¡± At that moment, five mercenaries revealed themselves, as if they¡¯d been waiting for their cue. Unlike the man before him, these individuals didn¡¯t look like they¡¯d be as easy to deal with. ¡°Do you require assistance?¡± Eor, who had been leisurely watching from the sidelines, asked, sensing that this might be a bit much for Ian to handle alone. Ian replied, ¡°No.¡± Instead, he retrieved a doping potion from the subspace of his ring. Wigner Delta. Without hesitation, he ced the pill in his mouth, swallowed it with a gulp, and continued speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this.¡± A single mistake could cost him his life, but he wasn¡¯t without confidence. He had partially awakened his irvoyance during his confrontation with theb director at Mathis¡¯s secret research facility. That ability had proven useful in his fight with the Blood Ogre as well. It was helping him now, too. Ian could instinctively discern where an opponent¡¯s weapon would strike. However, those previous encounters had been one-on-one battles. This would be his first time testing how effective it was against multiple foes. The effects of the potion began to kick in. His mind cleared, and all distractions faded away. Standing atop the slope, Ian looked down at the white owl mercenaries and spoke. ¡°Shall we begin? If you won¡¯te to me, I¡¯lle to you.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Ian, perched atop a steep slope, nced down andunched himself toward the closest adversary. ¡°Me?¡± The mercenary, who had been chosen as the first target, showed no sign of panic. In fact, he seemed pleased by the choice. Adjusting his stance with calm precision, he unsheathed his sword. That alone revealed his extensivebat experience. As soon as their des shed, someone shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Before the words fully registered, the mercenaries were already in motion. Despite not having rehearsed their coordination, their responses were impressively swift. ¡°Tch.¡± Ian attempted to execute a technique as their swords collided, but a dagger aimed at his temple forced him to abandon the effort. He leaned back, narrowly avoiding the strike, then pulled a knife from his belt and hurled it. Sparks flew in midair. The situation was chaotic. Even though Ian¡¯s irvoyance allowed him to perceive iing attacks, evading all of them required both physical and mental prowess. Arm, head, waist, sr plexus, thigh. ng! ng! ng! Merely defending wasn¡¯t an option. Simply evading wouldn¡¯t work either. Counterattacks were essential to turning the tide. For a brief moment, countless exchanges ensued. Ian¡¯s gaze barely lingered on one spot before darting to another, overwhelmed by the relentless action. Extending his leg, he deflected his opponent¡¯s de with a well-ced strike. ng! ¡°Are you insane? Did he just parry that?¡± Through the mask, Ian could see the astonishment in his opponent¡¯s widened eyes. True shock was evident. But before Ian could respond, another wave of attacks surged toward him. He threw his dagger and dropped into a low stance. Swish! He leaped off the ground as a de swept past where he had been standing moments earlier. Spinning midair, Ian exhibited near-acrobatic agility, dodging the streaking shes of steel before extending his leg to kick his opponent. Thud! The kick, imbued with mana, packed enough force to send the adversary flying. It would have been ideal if the strike had incapacitated the target, but the White Owl mercenary was a seasoned warrior, boasting a resilient physique. The White Owls grew increasingly frustrated. They had been confident this battle would conclude swiftly. While Ian¡¯s skills were undeniable, he was alone, and they were six. Yet no matter how many swings or thrusts they attempted, nonended. What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t we hit him? How is he dodging everything? Does he see it all? It wasn¡¯t as though Ian had eyes in the back of his head, yet even surprise attacks from behind were failing. Even when they extended or retracted their mana-infused de lengths, he adjusted to every shift in distance. One hand wielded a sword, the other a dagger. When the situation demanded, he threw the dagger, gripping his sword with both hands to deliver powerful strikes. All the while, Ian maintained impable bnce. Is he a genius? Dual-wielding weapons was generally dismissed as a subpar choice inbat for a simple reason¡ªit was hard. Just in hard. Most people floundered when holding weapons in both hands, failing to use either effectively. If they focused on one, they couldn¡¯t properly utilize the other. It was often better to wield a shield instead. No wonder dual-wielding was often regarded as a guarantee of defeat. Yet, Ian¡¯s proficiency forced them to reconsider. Ian handled the dagger with fluidity, picking it up or discarding it as needed. His mastery of wielding a sword single-handedly or with both hands was evident. The White Owls, who had initially underestimated him, grew more cautious. They realized he wasn¡¯t someone to take lightly. However, that didn¡¯t mean the situation tipped in their favor. The first casualty soon emerged. As the enemy extended their sword, Ian¡¯s sacred de entangled it before pressing in and slicing their chest. ¡°Argh!¡± Dark blood seeped into their white uniform, staining it red. The wound, however, wasn¡¯t deep. It was shallow¡ªsomething a mana user could endure. Yet even a slight sluggishness in their movements was enough to disrupt their teamwork. ¡°Fall back!¡± ¡°Out of the way!¡± ¡°Tch.¡± At themand, the injured White Owl retreated without protest.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Not wanting to let him escape, Ian hurled a dagger, but another strike from the side intercepted it midair. These bastards. Ian scowled. Their defense was more solid than expected, but beyond that, they protected each other with relentless camaraderie. Were they like this before? Before his regression, Ian didn¡¯t recall fighting multiple White Owls at once. There had been little opportunity for shes. asionally, they had crossed paths when Ian left after conducting business with the Silver Wave Trading Company, but those encounters had been brief skirmishes. Back then, they didn¡¯t seem particrly concerned about theirrades. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Whether they had camaraderie or not, they were enemies he had to take down. Negotiation was no longer an option. There was no reason to show mercy to those whose intent had escted from hostility to outright killing intent. Ian threw all five of his remaining daggers. His waist felt lighter. As a strike came from his left, he extended his empty hand to block. Seeing this, the White Owl smirked. Got him. He¡¯s trying to catch the sword barehanded¡ªa feat only superhumans could pull off. ng! ng? Instead of the sensation of slicing flesh and the sight of blood sttering, there was the sh of sparks. At some point, a pristine white dagger had appeared in Ian¡¯s hand. ¡°!?¡± Steady. Even as the opponent exerted force, the dagger didn¡¯t waver. Like an unyielding fortress, it held its position. Ian seized the moment to thrust his sacred de toward the White Owl¡¯s side. But there wasn¡¯t enough time. He couldnd the strike, but it would cost him¡ªhe¡¯d have to sacrifice his thigh to do so. Killing one enemy would mean losing his mobility. In that case, I¡¯ll block. Ian unleashed his suppressed mana. Whoosh! ¡°What!?¡± mes engulfed Ian¡¯s body in an instant, radiating intense heat that made the White Owl falter in shock. Ian drove his sacred de into the opponent¡¯s side while the mes condensed, forming armor to shield his thigh. ng! ¡°This is!¡± The resistance felt like hammering iron. ¡°Arghhhhh!¡± mes coiled around the de seeped into the White Owl¡¯s side. No matter how resilient one¡¯s body might be, internal organs can¡¯t share that same durability. Even the smallest amount of fire that prated his body inflicted a fatal wound. His insides were burning. With his vital organs damaged, the man copsed, clutching his side, overwhelmed by pain he had never experienced in his life. ¡°It¡¯s Sacred me Armor!¡± ¡°This bastard¡­ he¡¯s a knight!¡± Ian¡¯s gaze shifted to the remaining White Owls. The battle wasn¡¯t over just because one was incapacitated. Ian pressed on. The mes enveloping him like armor rendered the White Owls unable to respond effectively. One of them, drenched in sweat, ripped off his mask and shouted in frustration. ¡°This won¡¯t work! Awaken Battle Wraith!¡± The words were clear, unhidden. With that, ck energy surged from the hands of the White Owls, enveloping their bodies. The whites of their eyes, visible through the holes in their masks, darkened, glowing with an eerie light. Their movements transformed dramatically in that instant. Swish! Faster. Stronger. The sound of their des cutting through the air changed, and their murderous intent grew even more intense. [Four shes, Three Stabs] [Blood-Stained w Technique: Ascension ] [One Strike, Ten Thousand Ripples ] [Blood-Stained w Technique: Reversal of Heaven] [Moonlight¡¯s Singr Soul ] [Blood-Stained w Technique: Falling from Heaven ] The White Owls unleashed bizarre andplex swordsmanship techniques, but Ian didn¡¯t retreat. He countered every strike head-on. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Eor, who had been observing from the sidelines, couldn¡¯t hide his admiration. When the White Owls¡¯ aura shifted, Eor had prepared himself to intervene, channeling his magic. But Ian¡¯s movements transformed to match theirs. Facing multiple opponents, Ian darted between them without sustaining a single wound. He deflected or evaded every de aimed at him. It was mesmerizing. His swordsmanship and mastery of physicalbat were exceptional. He didn¡¯t hesitate to spin his body, even when his field of vision was limited, or to press his hand to the ground midbat. ¡®He¡¯s only been a mercenary for a short time, hasn¡¯t he?¡¯ Eor had initially underestimated Ian. While Ian had racked up achievements worth boasting about, it could have easily been due to Berger inting his reputation. Even the golden crest he received might have been sheer luck¡ªor so Eor thought. But now, he saw the truth. Ian was overwhelming. [Piercing Sun ] [Bane of Evil Fourth Form: me Dragon Fang ] In every aspect, Ian dominated the White Owls. ¡®He could¡¯ve done this from the beginning.¡¯ Why hadn¡¯t he? The mes, the techniques¡ªhe unleashed them only after the White Owls revealed their Battle Wraith abilities, as though he had been waiting for this moment. ¡®It¡¯s not like he needed preparation time.¡¯ Eor wondered but couldn¡¯t discern the reason. All he could do was watch Ian closely. The mes consuming the battlefield were dazzling. And the conclusion was drawing near. The intense heat had worn the White Owls down. They had grown sluggish, unable to defend theirrades, preupied with their own survival. Their formation was crumbling. Through the flickering mes, a sh streaked past, and one of the White Owls¡¯ arms soared into the air. ¡°Arghhh!¡± A scream erupted, followed by a dagger plunging into the gaping mouth of another. ¡°Ughk!¡± Another White Owl¡¯s skull was split open, the hardened bone cracking apart in a scene of grotesque brutality. Ian deflected a sword strike, unbncing his opponent, then delivered a fierce kick to the man¡¯s leg. Crunch! The sound of breaking bone was followed by a jagged fragment tearing through flesh, blood spurting out only to evaporate in the intense heat. The opponent copsed on the spot. Ian looked down at the fallen foe and extended his left hand into the air. The surrounding mes coalesced, and as his fingers curled, they formed a spear held in reverse grip. Without hesitation, Ian drove the spear into the White Owl¡¯s body. Fwoooosh! The White Owl¡¯s body erupted in mes. The ck energy surrounding him tried to resist, pushing against the fire, but it was futile. An inhuman scream burst forth as a shockwave rippled outward. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Eor closed his eyes briefly. He could sense it clearly now¡ªthe taint of dark magic. The sinister power wielded by the beings of the Outer World. At first, during their initial encounter with the White Owls, Eor hadn¡¯t noticed anything amiss. But now, that ominous energy was unmistakable, visible even to the naked eye. Of the six White Owls, only three remained. No, two. And of those, one was wheezing so heavily that death seemed imminent. ¡°You monster¡­¡± The White Owl with a broken sword let out a bitterugh, his voice tinged with despair. Eor called out to Ian. ¡°Leave one alive.¡± He snapped his fingers, and some of the mes surrounding them transformed into chains, binding the remaining White Owl. Sizzle! ¡°Urghhh!¡± The searing chains burned into the White Owl¡¯s flesh, eliciting a groan of pain. Ian turned to look at Eor, who raised both hands in a cating gesture, as if to apologize. ¡°I need to ask a few questions.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 125 Chapter 125 A Question? ¡°Do you have something to ask?¡± The white owl revealed its true identity. What awaited them was judgment. Leaving them alone would only let them further corrupt the world. There was no reason to spare them. Besides, from what he had just witnessed, Ian could already piece together some of the circumstances. However, the Arbiter seemed intent on confirming things thoroughly. Ian couldn¡¯t understand why, but he suppressed the breath that had risen to his throat and nodded. Eor took a step down the sloping path. The soles of his feet, descending into the air, were suddenly enveloped in mes. In an instant, the scorching heat drew near, bringing him face-to-face with his target. ¡°¡­!¡± It was as though he had folded space to move. Ian barely managed to register the faint afterimage of his movement. Even catching a glimpse of the technique left Ian feeling an itch of curiosity. He wanted to see more. In the past, he might have simply marveled at it. But not anymore. Now, just observing gave him the confidence that he could learn something. A part of him even hoped that the opportunity would arise for Eor to take action. Eor quietly observed the white owl, bound by chains and unable to move. ¡°Am I that fascinating to you?¡± ¡°Yes. The more I see you, the more I¡¯m convinced you¡¯re utterly mad. I never thought there would be fools who would willingly surrender their bodies to the Battle Wraiths. Ah, are you no longer a mercenary now? Should I call you a Battle Wraith instead?¡± ¡°Hehehe. What do you think, Priest?¡± ¡°A Battle Wraith, of course. It¡¯s obvious. Time passes, but there¡¯s no way to prevent your eyes from turning ck, is there? After all, the process of taking over a body leaves its marks. It¡¯s only natural.¡± ¡°This is our identity. We never intended to change it.¡± ¡°epting the differences and wearing them proudly is admirable. And using a ring as a base for travel¡­ It seems like an imitation of marite artifacts. Whoever came up with this method, it¡¯s certainly creative. I wonder who dared toe up with such audacious ideas.¡± ¡°How ruthless. If they were here, you¡¯d burn them alive on the spot with that gaze of yours.¡± Eor smiled faintly. ¡°Naturally. I wouldn¡¯t let them die easily. Your kind provides no benefit to humanity. Which brings me to my question¡ªwhy did you cross the defensive line? If you¡¯d stayed there, you could have fought to your heart¡¯s content.¡± ¡°Because we desire a world in greater chaos. Here, it¡¯s far too peaceful. Look at this beautiful world. Even if the terrain is rough, it¡¯s filled with green and the skies are high and clear. Unlike that ce.¡± ¡°In short, you¡¯re saying it disgusts you?¡± The white owl nodded. ¡°Precisely.¡± ¡°I thought you were satisfied as long as you could fight. I assumed your mission was to constantly ascend the hierarchy through relentless battles and life-or-death duels, changing bodies as needed. What¡¯s driving you to carve a new path now?¡± Eor¡¯s thoughts shifted to the state of the defensive line. Though he had taken charge of Fort Gehiel for a long time without updating his information about the outside world, as an Arbiter, he was still privy to plenty. He knew enough to understand the broader situation. ¡®¡­The Empire has no ns to expand the defensive line further.¡¯ The El Carda Empire had invested massive resources and manpower into what was now called the Absolute Defensive Line. Its position was strategically advantageous for both defense and future offensives, allowing ample preparation over years before advancing further. For now, they weremitted to maintaining the status quo. It wasn¡¯t a wed approach. The newly annexed regions in the eastern Empire were steadily stabilizing over time. If not for the sporadic appearance of random Outer Portals across various regions, the world would have been much more secure.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The white owl spoke again. ¡°Hehehe. The defensive line has grown stale. It blinds itself to the ideal duels we seek.¡± ¡°¡­Stale, you say?¡± ¡°Rumor has it¡ªthough I¡¯ve only heard bits and pieces¡ªthat there¡¯s a manual detailing how to deal with us. And because of that, everyone reacts the same way when we show up. Predictably and annoyingly so. That¡¯s no fun.¡± Surprisingly talkative, Ian thought. He¡¯d expected a more reticent response, something like a warning to stop wasting time with idle chatter. Instead, the white owl was offering snippets of information, unprompted. Of course, Ian wouldn¡¯t take everything at face value. Still, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to keep these bits in mind for reference. Eor snapped his fingers. A burst of me erupted at the center of the white owl¡¯s mask. Boom! ¡°Ugh!?¡± The pristine white mask cracked with a loud, jarring noise, then shattered into pieces. What was revealed beneath was a menacing, unpleasant face. ¡°Was my face so intriguing to you?¡± ¡°Regrettably, I don¡¯t have a fondness for revolting faces. Neither do I care for handsome ones. If I had a preference, I¡¯d choose beautiful ones.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite honest about your desires. Is that eptable behavior for a priest?¡± ¡°One¡¯s personal tastes are beyond reproach, wouldn¡¯t you agree? Now, let¡¯s return to the matter at hand. Don¡¯t bother making excuses, Battle Wraith.¡± ¡°Excuses?¡± ¡°The defensive line is the most ideal ground for your kind, isn¡¯t it?¡± The white owl frowned, furrowing its brows deeply. ¡°A nobleman guarding the frontier. The knight orders under theirmand. Superhumans with a clear hierarchy. Armies armed with cutting-edge weapons. Fearless mercenaries crossing the lines. And even the priests of the Pantheon.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°You could pick and choose your battles. Are you saying that¡¯s not entertaining?¡± To some extent, the white owl¡¯s im had merit. The defensive line was equipped to deal with Battle Wraiths. Measures were in ce to prevent them from overtaking human bodies. A strong mental fortitude was a prerequisite, and carrying sacred relics was an additional safeguard. Higher-grade relics were necessary, but losing key assets like knights to possession was far worse. Thus, most relics produced by the Pantheon were distributed along the frontlines. Because of these relics, Battle Wraiths faced moreplicated procedures to possess a knight¡¯s body. ¡°So, what is it that drove you to slip beyond the defensive line with such effort? Was it to ughter the weak and prove your dominance over them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± ¡°To offer sacrifices to the Outer Gods you serve?¡± ¡°That¡¯s also correct.¡± ¡°To build altars and diminish the influence of the Lords?¡± For a moment, the white owl seemed startled. He hesitated to answer, letting out a dry chuckle. ¡°¡­You know about that? Someone among us must have failed spectacrly. Made a real mess of things, didn¡¯t they? Foolishly so.¡± ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s just a secondary motive. I imagine there¡¯s a more fundamental reason behind your actions.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Battle Wraiths appeared on battlefields. Though not fully understood, the prevailing theory suggested that their emergence was tied to the souls of soldiers who had died under mental corruption, epting the power of Outer Gods. Once formed, a Battle Wraith instinctively sought the most suitable body to inhabit. ¡°Ack of bodies isn¡¯t the issue, I take it.¡± How many lives were lost along the defensive line each year? Corpses near the fortresses could be retrieved, but those beyond the defensive line often had to be abandoned. Some who ventured into the transformednds of the Outer World never returned. If the corpses were burned, it was fortunate. But often, they were left exposed to the wilds, unable to be recovered. These abandoned bodies became vessels for wandering Battle Wraiths. Importantly, humans weren¡¯t the only suitable vessels for them. There were those who, enthralled by the Outer Gods¡¯ immense power, turned to the Outer Seas. Their bodies, too, could be homes for Battle Wraiths. So, then¡ªwhat was their true purpose? ¡°This must be a matter directly tied to survival.¡± The White Owl¡¯s face hardened, but then he let out a faint chuckle. ¡°Is there a particr reason you think so?¡± ¡°Of course. Hear me out. This issue isn¡¯t limited to individual Battle Wraiths. It¡¯s likely a matter concerning the survival of the entire force you¡¯ve built. Why else would a force like yours abandon such an ideal stronghold?¡± There was no reason. At least, that¡¯s how Eor saw it. ¡°Why would beings who once rampaged instinctivelypress themselves into something as small as a ring, only totch onto a mercenary¡¯s body and flow into enemy territory? This approach doesn¡¯t suit you at all.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°In that case, it means you have an ally. But there aren¡¯t many forces in the Outer World with the magical prowess and forging techniques necessary for this. Among those, the only ce that would align with the Battle Wraiths is Pandemonium, the Abyssal Legion.¡± Eor spread his hand, and mes sparked between his fingers, gradually coalescing into a material form. The mes, intricately woven like a spider spinning its web, soon took the shape of a dagger. At the same time, the chains restraining the man tightened, pulling his arms upward. Eor didn¡¯t hesitate to swing the dagger in his hand. With no further warning, the abrupt motion unfolded. sh! The ming dagger severed the White Owl¡¯s wrist cleanly, the intense heat instantly cauterizing the wound. Eor nonchntly caught the severed wrist as it flew through the air. ¡°Argh!¡± The dyed pain brought a scream from the White Owl, his body instinctively curling in on itself. But the chains didn¡¯t relent. Instead, they tightened further, burning into his flesh with searing heat. The smell of cooking flesh wasn¡¯t exactly pleasant. Eor examined the severed wrist and slipped the ring off, continuing his words. ¡°After all, only they could craft something like this. Right? Does this symbol on the inside represent your kind? It looks like a crescent moon.¡± ¡°Hah¡­ hahahaha. That¡¯s no crescent moon. It¡¯s a full moon, eclipsed by the sun.¡± ¡°An eclipse?¡± ¡°¡­Eclipse. That¡¯s our name.¡± Eor let out a dry chuckle. ¡°Arrogant. sphemous. But then again, those who ally with Outer Gods are always like this. Ah, now I see. This ring is imbued with the power of an Outer God. For your kind, it might as well be a sacred relic.¡± For an Outer God to bestow such a relic¡ªit meant there was a reason even the gods themselves couldn¡¯t ignore. Would a Battle Wraith withdraw without a fight? ¡°The Imperial Army stationed at the defensive line wouldn¡¯t bother to mobilize just to subdue a single Battle Wraith. The monsters aren¡¯t the issue either. If there¡¯s a root cause, there¡¯s only one possibility.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Could it be because of the Fallen Emperor?¡± ¡°¡­¡­!¡± ¡°So it is.¡± A Level 6 individual, someone who possesses a spiritual star and achieves a unique spiritual position, is often called a Luminary. A Level 7 individual surpasses merely holding a star. They fully solidify their existence and can temporarily project their mental image within a defined radius, earning the title of Master. At Level 8, they wield immense influence over the world¡ªheroes often ascend to this stage. They not onlyplete their being but also transcend foresight to achieve prescience. Known as Heaven¡¯s Seer,they possess unparalleled rity. Level 9 represents beings who defy naturalws andmon sense. Little is known about them, and they are called Ascendants as they are said to have finally reached the heavens. Among these levels, the Fallen Emperor, a cmity to the Outer World¡¯s forces, was an 8th-level Heaven¡¯s Seer rumored to be approaching Level 9¡ªa true monster. If such a being were heading toward the Battle Wraiths¡¯ forces¡ªor if they were being pursued by it? ¡°Priest, you have no idea how terrifying the Fallen Emperor truly is.¡± Eor smirked. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to fear him. Nor any reason to care. That man is dedicating himself to humanity¡¯s survival.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No matter how madly Battle Wraiths lust for battle, it seems even they regain reason and desperately seek escape routes in the face of the Fallen Emperor.¡± Watching the exchange in silence, Ian suddenly turned his head. It wasn¡¯t because he sensed anything unusual. It was a reflex to the faint, lingering feeling of being watched. There, leaning against a tree with arms crossed, was another White Owl, silently observing them. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Ian felt as though his breath had stopped.N?v(el)B\\jnn He hadn¡¯t sensed the presence. Finding it had been little more than a coincidence. When did they get here? Why are they just standing there, watching? The figure wore a mask, making it impossible to read their expression. Tense, Ian called out to Eor. ¡°Adjudicator.¡± ¡°I know. We have an uninvited guest. You could¡¯ve just pretended not to notice. Then I might¡¯ve had time to ask a few more questions.¡± Eor responded nonchntly, in stark contrast to the shocked expression on the restrained white owl. ¡°C-Captain.¡± The white owl¡¯s face reflected utter betrayal. It seemed as though he wanted to ask why the captain, having arrived, wasn¡¯t doing anything to save him. But there was no time to ask. Before he could utter another word, a ming dagger shed through the air, piercing his forehead and lodging itself in his skull. His consciousness flickered out like a dying light. The white owl¡¯s body was engulfed in mes and began to burn. Eor casually flung the corpse aside as though discarding trash, stepping forward. Watching this, the figure leaning against the tree spoke in an indifferent tone. ¡°Quite ruthless, for someone who ims to be a priest.¡± ¡°Seen from a different perspective, it¡¯s remarkably efficient, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Look. Not a drop of blood spilled, and the body¡¯s mass is significantly reduced. The stench is unpleasant, I admit, but that¡¯s a minor inconvenience.¡± ¡°Not incorrect. When I deal with your kind, I¡¯ll make sure to take notes. I¡¯ll leave no trace behind.¡± The captain unfolded his arms as he spoke. ¡°If you can, feel free. By the way, since you¡¯re being referred to as the captain, you must be the leader of the White Owl Mercenaries, correct?¡± ¡°For now.¡± ¡°And your name?¡± ¡°Karta. Yours?¡± ¡°Eor.¡± The leader of the White Owl Mercenaries, Karta, slowly drew the sword from his hip in an ostentatious disy of leisure. The movement was excessively rxed. Soon, his eyes turned ck, but that was the extent of the transformation. His demeanor and posture remained unchanged. ¡°Well then. Since we¡¯ve introduced ourselves, shall we begin?¡± Even his tone was unchanged, signifying that the spirit of the Tougui had already assimted into the mercenary¡¯s mind. He¡¯d been consumed. There was no other way to interpret it. Eor observed the transformation with a detached air. ¡°Before we start, there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to ask.¡± ¡°I thought you¡¯d already interrogated my subordinate thoroughly.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing too significant. I just want to know why you waited. You don¡¯t have to answer.¡± ¡°I simply didn¡¯t want to waste time on trivial matters. You¡¯re going to die here anyway, so it¡¯s not a problem. Any other questions?¡± ¡°Even if I had more, I doubt you¡¯d answer them.¡± ¡°You¡¯re perceptive. Now that your curiosity is satisfied, I¡¯d appreciate it if you focused solely on the duel.¡± ¡°Shall I?¡± Karta lowered his stance and leaped forward. He disappeared from sight for a brief moment, reappearing right next to Eor, his sword swinging with deadly precision. It was a sharp, decisive strike, aimed at slicing Eor¡¯s torso in half in one clean motion. Hwaaaah! Before Karta¡¯s de could even touch the priestly robes Eor wore, mes surged forward to intercept it. KWAHAAAAA! The eerie power enveloping Karta¡¯s deshed out, slicing through the mes and soaring upward in a violent arc. The strike¡¯s sheer force was ominous, but Eor¡¯s ability to block it without a second thought was equally remarkable. This wasn¡¯t the time to stand idly by and watch. Ian quickly increased the distance between himself and the duel. Fortunately, Karta didn¡¯t even nce in his direction, likely perceiving him as no more than an insignificant insect to be swatted at leisure. This oversight allowed Ian to retreat safely. While stray shes might be unavoidable, he had to steer clear of direct attacks at all costs. Perhaps he could react to one or two strikes, but enduring concentrated attacks was beyond his confidence. ¡°Either way, this is an opportunity.¡± It was a situation Ian had secretly hoped for¡ªa chance to closely observe Eor¡¯s techniques. Even now, the source of the mes shielding Eor was none other than the corpse of the White Owl mercenary. The ming dagger Eor had driven into the body earlier wasn¡¯t merely to im the mercenary¡¯s life. It was a calcted move to extend his fiery magic naturally. ¡°And furthermore¡­¡± BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The mes defended against Karta¡¯s relentless strikes. ¡°Is that¡­ a barrier?¡± It resembled defensive magic often employed by mages but with key differences. Instead of forming a protective sphere around the user, this barrier was a small surface that precisely blocked iing strikes. It was madness. A single misstep or failure to detect an attack could result in catastrophic injury. Yet, the gamble came with its rewards. By narrowing the defensive area, Eor had drastically increased the barrier¡¯s durability while reducing mana consumption. And it wasn¡¯t purely defensive. CLANG! BOOM! Each time Karta¡¯s de shed against Eor¡¯s barrier, the impact was absorbed, then redirected outward as an explosion of mes. With every exchange, the scale of the fire grew, engulfing more space. In a popted area or amidst allies, such a tactic would be unthinkable. But here, alone against Karta, the Judicator had no such constraints. He could freely unleash his explosions and amplify the mes. For most opponents, even attempting to strike Eor would mean being engulfed in fire and reduced to ashes. Those with exceptional resilience might survive as mere charcoal. FWOOOSH! And that wasn¡¯t all. Eor controlled the surrounding mes with precision, wielding them like extensions of his body. At hismand, the fire moved like wings, shoving Karta back. As the mes spread open, they rippled and surged. From their depths, a sword of fire emerged. The meticulously crafted magical weapon not only possessed formidable physical force but radiated searing heat as the mes were concentrated into its form. WHIRRR¡­ The fiery sword tip swiveled, targeting the swiftly moving Karta. Without hesitation, it shot forward. Red trails shed through the air, numbering in the dozens before long. Dodging such an onught seemed impossible, yet Karta managed to do so. CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! His footwork was swift and precise. The fiery swords embedded themselves into the ground, briefly pausing before detonating in bursts of me. One explosion set off a chain reaction, as subsequent swords ignited in sequence. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! At that distance, Karta moved with a speed akin to blinking, evading, deflecting, or outright destroying every ming sword aimed at him. His de pierced the core of each fiery weapon, scattering their essence. Those disrupted me swords dissolved into nothingness in the air, not even detonating. Swishhhhhh! Amid the chaos, his de extended like a serpent, lunging at Eor with intent to tear into him. His movementscked the recklessness typical of a Battle Wraith. There was no arrogantughter¡ªonly sharp, precise attacks. So sharp, in fact, that his strikes chipped away at or prated Eor¡¯s fiery barrier. Even Eor, who had remainedposed until now, faltered slightly, forced to respond with full seriousness. ¡°Amazing.¡± From a distance, Ian trembled with exhration as he observed the battle. It was exactly as he had hoped. Eor¡¯s mastery over mes ignited his inspiration. His heart raced wildly¡ªnot merely because of the spectacle, but because of the opportunity to learn. ¡°There¡¯s so much to gain.¡± He focused all his magical energy into his eyes, ensuring not a single movement escaped his gaze. The mes Eor wielded were a divine magic¡ªa power granted by the Lord of Infernal mes. While fundamentally different in structure from the Bane of Evil, their source was the same. If Ian could deconstruct these techniques, as he had with Dior¡¯s Hellfire Prison, he could eventually replicate them. But¡­ ¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡± Every attempt to analyze the structure was thwarted as the mes dissipated before revealing their full nature. Even with extended study, it wouldn¡¯t be enough. Learning from brief glimpses was practically impossible. Only someone with an extraordinary genius might seed¡ªbut Ian wasn¡¯t such a prodigy. What little understanding he could glean came from his familiarity with simr attributes. For instance, Eor¡¯s me-forged weapons bore a principle resembling that of the Sacred me Armor imbued by the Bane of Evil. The differencey only in their forms: weapon versus armor. ¡°I get it now.¡± It wasn¡¯t perfect, but he had a partial grasp. He could likely emte the form, giving it a metallic durability and cutting edge. Though he longed to test it immediately, there was still much to witness. Eor wasn¡¯t the only one worth observing. Despite being a Battle Wraith, Karta was also an exceptional swordsman. By enveloping his entire body with magical energy, he protected himself from the scorching heat while pressuring Eor with relentless and ferocious swordsmanship. Though referred to as a priest, the me-Wielding Inquisitor was closer to a mage inbat style. Karta was demonstrating, in real-time, how a warrior could battle such a mage. It was worth taking note of. Yet, the oue of the fight was already clear. Without defeating Eor swiftly, Karta¡¯s loss was inevitable. The longer the fight dragged on, the environment increasingly favored Eor. Fwoooosh! Karta¡¯s de shed through the mes, cutting them apart. Yet it was futile. The fire wasn¡¯t a fragile candle to be snuffed out by gusts of wind. The area was already engulfed in mes. Even with nothing left to burn, the inferno neither weakened nor relented, maintaining its oppressive heat. Atst, Karta stopped moving. ¡°¡­This is difficult.¡± ¡°Surrender,¡± Eor said. ¡°If you cooperate with the interrogation willingly, this can end now.¡± With a snap of his fingers, chains of me materialized, clinking with a metallic sound as they revealed their form. It was impressive how effortlessly Eor forged weapons and restraints. Karta exhaled heavily, brushing back his sweat-drenched hair. ¡°Surrender? I¡¯d rather die than betray my kin.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit too arrogant? The oue isn¡¯t decided yet. Let me offer a piece of advice: you could be caught off guard like this.¡± At Karta¡¯s words, Eor burst intoughter. ¡°The more I see, the less you resemble a Battle Wraith. I¡¯m suddenly curious¡ªdid you pick up your mercenarymander¡¯s tendencies, or was that always your nature?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this.¡± ¡°¡­I see. You¡¯re right. Arrogance is indeed a form of carelessness, and carelessness is a shortcut to defeat.¡± With a look of enjoyment, Eor continued speaking. ¡°But is there any way to turn the tide of this battle?¡± Eor spread his arms wide. No longer was he encased in a barrier; now, he cloaked himself in fire, even wearing a helmet. The sight was strange, as though mes were flowing from his body. He no longer appeared human. ¡°If you have something to turn this around, you¡¯d best use it quickly. I have no intention of giving you any more leeway. Try surviving this time.¡± As Eor spread his hand towards the ground, a heavy magical pressure bore down on the area. Ian too couldn¡¯t escape its influence. It felt as though someone were pressing firmly on his shoulders and head. The mes that were burning around them gathered toward Eor. [Holy Magic, 6th Tier: Sea of Infernal mes] ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Sssssss¡­ The mes that had spread in all directions gathered around Eor, leaving not even a trace of heat behind. Those converged mes burned brightly, maintaining an iplete form, as if they had been forcibly confined to a specific area. It was unclear whether it was impossible to control them perfectly or if this state was intentional. But one thing was certain: They carried an extraordinary and ominous power. Eor, with a slightly fatigued voice that failed to hide his exhaustion, spoke calmly. ¡°Defend against it, evade if you must. However, you¡¯ll have to give up the camp. From here to there is all within my range.¡± Karta nced back briefly before assuming a stance. The flow of mana into his de wasn¡¯t negligible, and it emitted a dazzling brilliance. The arc of light it traced was both exquisite and lethal. The tip of the de was aimed at Eor¡¯s neck, heart, and danjeon¡ªevery target, a critical point. [TL/N: Danjeon is a Korean term that refers to a focal point in the body where the mind, body, and spirit are unified] Yet Eor didn¡¯t defend against them. He merely extended his hand forward, allowing the strikes toe at him. Ka-ka-ka-ka-kak! The sword strikes rushing from afar grazed Eor¡¯s body but failed to prate the mes surrounding him. Nor could they interrupt the magic he was casting. The mes surged outward. Fwoooosh! The start was subtle. The mes that erupted needed a moment to expand. But only for a moment. Compressed mes suddenly exploded outward, rapidly swelling and racing across the ground. The sight of a vast area being engulfed in mes in an instant was nothing short of a dragon¡¯s breath. Fwooooooosh!!! It was majestic. Awe-inspiring and overwhelming. From a distance, those watching trembled, feeling a thrill that reverberated through their entire bodies. Ian, unconsciously, smiled brightly. ¡°Beautiful.¡± It wasn¡¯t mere ttery but genuine admiration. Ian couldn¡¯t help but think of himself as fortunate to witness it. The scale was immense, the power overwhelming¡ªbut the cost in mana consumption was just as enormous. This was excessive for use against a single target, an attack that no one would mistake as overkill. It was clear Eor was showing off intentionally. Was this a disy meant to be a lesson? A message to observe and learn? The sheer amount of information absorbed through Ian¡¯s eyes was staggering, the inspiration flooding his mind profound. He found himself wanting to embrace the raging torrent of those mes. Even though it was impossible to grasp all of the expertise Eor had cultivated, being able to absorb even a fraction of it was remarkable. ¡°How do I block something like that?¡± If Ian were to stand before it, he could think of a few ways to counter it¡ªbut only because he wielded the Bane of Evil to manipte fire. Pure swordsmanship alone wouldn¡¯t offer any viable solution. However, Karta showcased an entirely different idea from Ian¡¯s line of thinking. He stomped the ground with force. Boom! It wasn¡¯t a meaningless act. The moment mana seeped into the ground, the earth¡¯s surface flipped over. The scene was like an ind suddenly rising in the middle of a vast, endless ocean. Hwaaaah! The mes that surged forward like a tidal wave couldn¡¯t destroy the ind and instead split into two, diverted to target something else entirely. ¡°Ha.¡± It was a true shift in perspective. Unexpected and unconventional, yet effective. To think Karta would build a physical barrier to counteract the mes waspletely unforeseen. The mes that followed weren¡¯t as menacing as the initial surge. But how things would unfold next was clear. Beneath the upturned ground, Karta had hidden himself. A fleeting moment was all that was needed to let the mes pass. Moreover, he had achieved his goal of protecting the mercenary encampment in the rear. ¡°!¡± And it turned out that hiding had been a tactic to buy time. Beneath the waves of fire, a ck light erupted. The movement resembled the careful precision of cutting fine silk. Karta, cloaked in the ck aura, was now charging against the roaring mes. Ian felt a chill watching him. ¡°Does Eor know?¡± The fire dazzled. Its splendor captivated not just enemies but anyone. Perhaps Eor didn¡¯t realize. Maybe he thought it was over. Unlike Ian, who was observing from above, all Eor could see were the surging mes. ¡°Eor¡­!¡± Ian hurriedly called out the arbiter¡¯s name to warn him, but it wasn¡¯t necessary. As if fully aware, a handful of mes gathered in Eor¡¯s hand and transformed into a sword. Fwhoooosh! Karta emerged through the mes. Eor¡¯s reaction was calm, as though he had been expecting this. The residual mes around him elongated like whips and surged toward Karta. Crack! Crack! Crack! Yet, before the mes could strike properly, they were shattered in ce by a brilliant sh. It didn¡¯t end there. Karta continued pressing Eor relentlessly, leaving no room for respite. ng! ng! ng! Borrowing power from the Outer Gods, he disyed intense movements even within the suffocating heat. The ck aura shed with the mes, canceling each other out and scattering. The ck energy repelled the suffocating heat binding his body. It was desperate. Both sides were doing their utmost to crush the other¡¯s throat. Karta, as the vanguard of the Battle Wraiths, sought to defend the foundation needed to bring his kin within their lines. Eor, as the arbiter of the Scorching Judgment, aimed to prevent the chaos the Outer Gods¡¯ followers would unleash. Neither side yielded an inch. ¡°Hah.¡± Ian, watching, was at a loss for words. A priest was going toe-to-toe with a Battle Wraith. With swordsmanship, no less. Of course, it was only for a brief moment. It quickly became evident that Karta was being pushed back by divine magic and overwhelmed by fire. That was to be expected. Even if his swordsmanship was exceptional, it couldn¡¯t match Eor¡¯s raw physical capabilities. Through mana and divine blessings, Karta had narrowed the physical gap, allowing him to fight briefly on equal terms. But even that was enough to prove his abilities. ¡°Was he always this versatile?¡± Ian had always known Eor to be one of the Pantheon¡¯s most talented figures but had never imagined it to this extent. It was tempting. Though Eor¡¯sziness was slightly concerning, that was only in rtion to mundane tasks. When it came to the Hero or important missions, he always gave his best¡ªjust as he was doing now. Companion. Hero Abe hadn¡¯t surrounded herself with so many allies without reason. No one could protect everything alone. Trustedrades were necessary. Ian, too, was moving forward with the intention of bing a pir of strength for Abe. That was all there was to it. It wasn¡¯t a noble ideal of fighting alongside the Hero. Of course, he didn¡¯t wish for the world¡¯s destruction, nor for the Empire to fall into chaos. He simply didn¡¯t want to see it. The hero bing unhappy. Her falling into sorrow. Like the ending of a fairy tale, when everything is over and the conclusion is reached, all he wants is to close it with, ¡°And they lived happily ever after.¡± Just like back then. What he wants to avoid at all costs is the image of the hero, who defeated the Outer Gods, bowing her head in silence and swallowing her solitude. ¡®¡­To prevent that.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t just stand idly by and watch. But he had no intention of intervening in that fierce battle. It was clear they were nearing the end, even without his help. Eor still maintained the upper hand. Boom! A faint explosion drew Ian¡¯s gaze. Over at the encampment, something sharp had shot upward¡ªa sh, perhaps. It didn¡¯t look like a battle was taking ce. It was more like someone was destroying something. Alongside that, people began crawling out from the encampment. They must have sensed that their leader had no chance of victory. What would staying in the encampment achieve other than certain death? They were doing their best to find a way out. ¡®Or maybe it was all prearranged.¡¯ However, the forest terrain had beenrgely reduced to ashes by Eor¡¯s divine magic. The White Owls scurried like insects across the charred ground. Their directions were all over the ce. If they escaped now, tracking them downter would take significant time. It was necessary to reduce their numbers, even if he couldn¡¯t capture them all. ¡®It¡¯d be ideal to retrieve those rings, too.¡¯ Whether for the Mage Tower or the Pantheon, having more samples might prove useful someday. Ian pulled out a doping potion, popped it into his mouth, and began chasing the fleeing White Owls. Their movements were fast, but they were leaving trails behind, making it easy to follow. The first group he found consisted of five individuals running swiftly. ¡®They¡¯repletely disoriented.¡¯ They didn¡¯t even look back. It seemed they hadn¡¯t considered the possibility of being pursued. Ian closed the distance as stealthily as possible andunched a surprise attack on the White Owl trailing at the back. ¡°Gah!?¡± He tripped the target by stomping on his back, then plunged his holy sword into his spine. The others, startled by themotion, turned around in shock. It was a good start¡ªone down already.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As they froze in ce, Ian spoke calmly, a slight smirk on his face. ¡°Where are you all rushing off to in such a hurry?¡± Their eyes darkened, filling with malice, and they reacted in an instant. ¡°You bastard!¡± ¡°Kill him!¡± They drew their swords and charged. Having already fought White Owls before, Ian had a good grasp of how to handle them. At first, thebat techniques of the Battle Wraiths had felt unfamiliar, but now he was used to them. ¡°Argh!¡± He used fire to restrict their movements, gradually taking them down one by one. ¡°Damn it!¡± One of them, realizing the tide had turned, turned to flee. Ian didn¡¯t let it happen. Using Bane of Evil liberally without holding back his mana, the time it took to finish the fight was drastically reducedpared to before. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± There wasn¡¯t time for interrogation. Even now, more Battle Wraiths were fleeing the encampment. Some had already moved beyond his detection range. Ian stabbed the dagger into the forehead of the fallen enemy and set it aze. Whoosh. Ian retrieved the ring. Capturing all those who had resolved to flee was impossible. There wasn¡¯t any groundbreaking means of transportation avable, and while these White Owls were weaker than the one he had first encountered, taking down multiple enemies still took time. At some point, he realized there was no end to the chase. Deciding to let it go, he returned to the initial location. ¡°Are you unharmed?¡± As expected, Eor was sitting down, having defeated the Battle Wraiths, taking a moment to rest. The mes that had engulfed the area were extinguished, leaving behind only faint embers. Though he had maintained the upper hand, it seemed Karta hadn¡¯t been an easy opponent. Eor¡¯s face wasden with fatigue. Despite his victory in the intense battle, there was no hint of joy. Nodding, he spoke in a weary tone. ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m fine. What happened to the ones who fled?¡± Even though Ian hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Eor had already deduced why he¡¯d left. Removing his wooden mask, Ian replied, ¡°I tried to capture as many as I could, but a few escaped. They were quick.¡± ¡°Tch, Battle Wraiths running away, huh?¡± It wasn¡¯t an umon urrence. They weren¡¯t mindless brutes who fought recklessly. These were enemies who knew when to strike and retreat. If that weren¡¯t the case, they wouldn¡¯t have been so troublesome in the first ce. Eor let out a sigh. ¡°I should have pushed harder and mobilized the Pdins¡­ This was my mistake.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of regret now? The deed is done. Issue a bounty under the name of the Pantheon. Or,¡± Ian suggested, lifting a blood-stained leather pouch and shaking it slightly, ¡°you could use this to track them down.¡± ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°A ring.¡± ¡°By principle, relics from the Outer World are supposed to be destroyed immediately, but in this case, we have no choice. Hand it over. I¡¯ll take care of reporting it to the Pantheon.¡± Eor chuckled faintly as he rose to his feet. The groan that escaped him made it clear he wasn¡¯t in perfect condition. Ian promptly handed the pouch to him. ¡°Well, I¡¯d be grateful if you could handle that, your honor. Now, shall we get moving? There¡¯s still more to do, isn¡¯t there?¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°We need to inspect the encampment, of course.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª Chapter 128 Chapter 128 The ce where the White Owl Mercenaries had stayed was inplete disarray. The piled supplies were so thoroughly destroyed that it was difficult to discern their contents, and the torn tents pped aimlessly in the wind. ¡°There¡¯s not a single thing intact.¡± ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s like a garbage dump.¡± ¡°They should¡¯ve just run away quietly instead of leaving this mess. Might as well have burned everything.¡± ¡°Burning it would¡¯ve been cleaner, but they probably did this to avoid suspicion from you, Judge.¡± Ian drew his ck de, using its sheath as a makeshift stick to sift through the wreckage. Eor looked on disapprovingly. ¡°I may not be an examiner, but is it really appropriate to use a sword like that?¡± ¡°No reason not to. We¡¯ve got kindling right here, after all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s an entirely different use.¡± ¡°True, but at least it¡¯s not a holy sword.¡± ¡°If it were, I¡¯d have filed a formalint to Berger immediately.¡± ¡°And on what grounds?¡± ¡°sphemy.¡± ¡°My, you say such terrifying things with ease.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Ian couldn¡¯t help but suppress a wry smile. It seemed his decision to draw the ck de was a misstep. There was no need to engage in behavior that might make hispanion ufortable, but Eor¡¯s mood was already soured by the mere action. ¡°Weapons imbued with sacred power must be used for their intended purpose. Using them for impure reasons is uneptable, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you refrained in my presence.¡± ¡°Hmm. Got it.¡± Ian replied without stopping his search, continuing to poke through the trash heap with the sword sheath. Eor nodded and asked, ¡°So, what exactly are you looking for so intently?¡± ¡°Would you like to help?¡± ¡°Not really, just curious. Judging by what¡¯s here, it¡¯s not like anything extraordinary would turn up. If you¡¯re looking for an important clue, you might want to check under the tents.¡± Ian picked up a rtively intact part of a broken wooden crate and tossed it toward Eor. Thud. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡± Eor didn¡¯t catch it, instead stepping back to avoid it. He bent slightly to inspect the item that had fallen to the ground. On the splintered wood was an insignia¡ªunmistakably the mark of the Silverwave Trading Company. ¡°You don¡¯t need to emphasize it; the Silverwave Trading Company is already under investigation.¡± ¡°Even without concrete evidence for now?¡± Eor let out a dryugh. ¡°No one is entirely clean. That applies to organizations too. If people can¡¯t avoid ws, why would groups be any different? No matter how well they hide, the truth alwayses out eventually. And the fact that they have close ties with the White Owls is more than enough reason.¡± ¡°Is the Pantheon nning tounch a formal audit?¡± ¡°Yes. But we can¡¯t just audit anyone at will. This is imperial territory, after all. Everything must move with the emperor¡¯s permission. Of course, there are exceptions, as in this case.¡± ¡°Wise words. Exceptions are necessary. Good to hear¡ªI was worried I¡¯d have to spend all day digging through this mess. You asked what I¡¯m looking for, didn¡¯t you?¡± Ian pulled out a small wooden box and handed it to Eor. This time, he didn¡¯t toss it, perhaps wary of the previous incident. The box, not something salvaged from the trash heap, was clean¡ªperhaps the cleanest thing here. Eor, suspecting it to be significant, epted it without hesitation and opened it. Click. ¡°¡­This is¡­¡± ¡°A part. Specifically, one that fits into this pocket watch that led us here. You¡¯ve heard of Dara, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± No matter how much he was a priest of the Grand Pantheon, he was not entirely cut off from the world. Especially with pocket watches, which were quite essential items for those outside. As such, there were naturally many ces that manufactured pocket watches. The only reason they were rare was that not many possessed the necessary technical skills. The demand, however, was overwhelming. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention this earlier, but this one isn¡¯t genuine.¡± ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s a counterfeit?¡± ¡°Yes. And a very finely crafted one at that. While I can¡¯t vouch for its performance, its functions are identical. That¡¯s how we were able to find our way here.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°In fact, this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve seen one of these.¡± Previously, during a mission with the Red Spear Knights, Ian had encountered a Dark Mage carrying one of these. He had been shocked that a mere mercenary, not even a noble, possessed a pocket watch from Dara. However, upon learning it was a counterfeit, his initial astonishment turned into disappointment. Ian briefly recounted the events from back then. ¡°So, this is the second time. A Dark Mage and now the White Owl Mercenaries. Could it really be a coincidence that we¡¯ve found Dara¡¯s pocket watches in their possession?¡± He didn¡¯t think so. There had to be a connection. ¡°And not just any pocket watch¡ªDara¡¯s pocket watches are traded at exorbitant prices. They¡¯re considered the pinnacle of luxury goods. Even those who suspect a counterfeit wouldn¡¯t question its authenticity. The technical skills required are simply beyond most people¡¯s reach. Slight imperfections would just be overlooked as typical for handmade items.¡± The watches were crafted by none other than the Golden Tower. If someone were to tarnish their reputation, they might face annihtion by the next day. People often joked that dealing in drugs would be safer. No matter how lucrative, there wasn¡¯t a single noble in the empire foolish enough to gamble everything they had. But if it were the Dark Mages, the story might be different. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± ¡°What if¡ªjust hypothetically¡ªthe Silver Wave Trading Company is involved in replicating and selling Dara¡¯s pocket watches?¡± ¡°They would make a fortune.¡± ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s the point. Even selling just a few genuine-looking pieces could bring in thousands of gold coins. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t distribute the counterfeits themselves. As a high-ranking mage of the Golden Tower, Dara produces only a limited quantity. Suddenly flooding the market with watches would immediately draw suspicion. So, they would likely control the supply carefully¡ªor sell a batch when in dire need of funds. Given the overwhelming demand, it¡¯s a viable strategy. And the money they¡¯d gain would be incredibly useful.¡± ¡°I suspect that the Silver Wave Trading Company might be one of the Dark Mages¡¯ funding sources.¡± ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have any personal grudge against them, do you?¡± ¡°Of course not. I bear no ill will. I¡¯m merely following the evidence. But we should act quickly. The ones who fled may have already informed the Silver Wave Company in Gaum about what happened here.¡± If they destroyed the evidence, things would getplicated. The cunning Dark Mages wouldn¡¯t leave loose ends. They were likely already prepared. The best n would be to strike before they could react. ¡°Agreed.¡± Eor closed the lid of the small box he held and pulled something from his pocket¡ªa telephone. It looked identical to the one ming¡¯s Semid had used to contact Verdan. Ian hadn¡¯t expected a judge to carry one, let alone use it with such ease. Dialing with practiced motions, Eor made a call. ¡°Judge Eor Al Democia here. I¡¯ve found traces of heresy. I will begin an investigation into the Silver Wave Trading Company and the White Owl Mercenaries operating in the eastern region of the El Carda Empire. Requesting immediate deployment of support troops to Gaum.¡± Apparently, no special procedures were required. The faint voice on the other end responded without hesitation. ¡°Understood.¡± After ending the call, Eor turned to Ian. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡ªto Gaum. We can confirm everything there.¡± *** City of Gaum. From the Green Tower, where the warp gate was installed, holy knights poured out in formation. Their golden and white armor gleamed, with helmets covering their entire faces and crimson capes draped over their shoulders. They stood in orderly ranks, exuding a heavy, oppressive atmosphere. Nearby, the citizens instinctively backed away, sensing trouble. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is something happening?¡± ¡°Wait a second¡ªsomething feels off.¡± ¡°No ordinary knights¡ªthey¡¯re Inquisitors!¡± ¡°Is there a heretic in Gaum? Why are they here?¡± The murmurs of those who recognized the pdins spread through the crowd. Soon, the knights, who had been standing stoically like statues, moved into two groups. One group headed out of the city, while the other proceeded into its depths. Leading thetter was not the Inquisitor Eor but Ian, naturally drawing the attention of passersby. The stares were unsettling. Should he pull out a wooden mask to cover his face? Feeling the heat rush to his cheeks, Ian led Eor and the knights toward the alleyway where the Silver Wave Trading Company was located. ¡°Is this the ce?¡± Eor stopped in front of the store and asked. The Silver Wave branch was still open and bustling with customers. However, upon spotting the knights, the patrons hastily set down their goods and left. The pdins surrounding the store didn¡¯t stop them; instead, they stepped aside, as if urging them to leave faster. Before long, the store was deserted save for two White Owl mercenaries guarding the entrance. Their unease was evident, even behind their masks. ¡°What the hell?¡± ¡°Why are pdins here¡­?¡± Their hands rested on their sword hilts, but they didn¡¯t dare draw their weapons. Despite their reputation as reckless and crazed fighters, even they knew better than to act against this many pdins. Doing so would mean certain death. They gulped nervously, trying to gauge the situation. Momentster, a merchant burst out from inside the store. ¡°Oh, my goodness! What brings such distinguished guests to this humble ce?!¡± The merchant, feigning ignorance, bowed so low his head nearly touched the ground. No¡ªhe even dropped to his knees, prostrating himself. Eor looked down at the groveling man with cold indifference. ¡°I¡¯ll ask. Is this the Gaum branch of the Silver Wave Trading Company?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! That¡¯s correct!¡± ¡°Did you hire the White Owl Mercenary Corps for security?¡± ¡°Y-yes, Inquisitor. T-they may have caused some trouble recently, but it was purely a mistake. Heh heh. We apologized to the affected superhuman and resolved the issue.¡± ¡°I see. Then this is rather unfortunate.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± The merchant raised his head, confusion in on his face. Realizing that the situation was taking a dangerous turn, he began trembling, his eyes darting about. Pitiful. Then, like a thunderp, Eor¡¯s words struck him. ¡°The White Owl Mercenary Corps has been dered heretical. It¡¯s been revealed that they¡¯ve colluded with Battle Wraiths beyond the defensive line.¡± ¡°B-Battle Wraiths¡­?¡± ¡°And as for the Silver Wave Trading Company, which has been sponsoring them under the guise of contracts, we also find you suspicious. Therefore, we will now conduct an investigation. I trust you will cooperate without resistance. Do you have any objections?¡± ¡°This is¡­ unjust! Of course, cooperation is the right thing to do, but proceeding without any prior notice is a vition of imperialw! If you¡¯re not challenging the authority of His Majesty the Emperor, you must adhere to proper procedures!¡± Eor crouched down to meet the merchant¡¯s terrified gaze. ¡°You know one thing but not the other two. I am not challenging the Emperor¡¯s authority. As a Scourge Inquisitor, I am merely exercising the powers vested in me. Now, Michael.¡± A priest apanying the knights stepped forward. ¡°Yes, Inquisitor.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s begin. Go inside and check for anything suspicious.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª-n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 129 Chapter 129 ¡°What exactly are we looking for, Inquisitor?¡± ¡°Cursed relics, artifacts imbued with dark magic, and precisionponents used in clocks. If anything looks suspicious or out of ce, bring it out of the shop.¡± At Eor¡¯smand, the priest led the Holy Knights into the store. The two White Owl mercenaries stood frozen like statues, not even daring to draw their swords. ¡®A wise choice.¡¯ Now branded as heretics, the mercenary group understood that any reckless movement could result in dire consequences. Demonstrating theirck of hostility, they released their grip on their sword hilts and stepped further back from the entrance, allowing free passage. They were exercising remarkable self-restraint. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± The merchant watched the scene unfold, groaning in distress. If he were innocent, he would have nothing to fear regardless of who came knocking. Yet, the nervous sweat on his brow and his darkened expression suggested there was indeed something incriminating inside. ¡®Hmm. But is this really fine?¡¯ Ian began to feel uneasy. He wasn¡¯t worried about failing to uncover the connection between the Silver Wave Trading Company and foreign dealings. His concern was more practical: Would Eor, the Inquisitor of the Pantheon, operating in Gaum without the city lord¡¯s permission, lead to significant repercussionster? Considering thepetence of the priest Michael under Eor¡¯smand, it was possible that prior notice had been sent. However, such unteral actions could provoke strong resistance. ¡®It¡­ should be fine.¡¯ The die was cast. If problems arose, they could deal with themter. ¡°We found something!¡± Though the shop was not small, the priest and Holy Knights moved swiftly and efficiently. Soon, they emerged carrying a chest, which they opened on the spot. Inside was a wooden box containing intricate clockponents. They hadn¡¯t been hidden particrly well. Perhaps the merchant hadn¡¯t expected the Pantheon to act so suddenly. The merchant hurriedly stammered a defense. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ for delivery to the Golden Tower!¡± Ian nced at him and asked, ¡°To whom?¡± ¡°The Golden Tower¡¯s clockmaker, Master Dara!¡± ¡°Why are you delivering it?¡± ¡°Pardon? Because¡­ we weremissioned to do so.¡± ¡°And why were you given themission? The transport unit usually handles that. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Do you think the Inquisitor ordered us to search for clockponents for no reason?¡± Another Holy Knight brought out a second chest. Inside were pocket watches, neatly packaged in luxurious fabric that exuded an air of opulence. Ian picked one up. ¡°We already know you¡¯ve been producing and distributing counterfeits.¡± It was a lie. They had only suspected it until now. But with evidence in hand, exaggerating the im wouldn¡¯t raise suspicion. ¡°Uh¡­¡± The merchant¡¯s face betrayed a cascade of thoughts. His eyes darted nervously between Ian and Eor before he hesitantly sped his hands together, summoning his magic. At the same time, a ring on his finger shattered, and five identical figures appeared around him. Their faces, builds, and clothing were indistinguishable. ¡®¡­An Illusion.¡¯ Not just a simple projection, but fully corporeal duplicates. The merchant, now multiplied into five identical copies, seemed to possess independent wills, ncing at each other as if exchanging unspoken signals. Then, as if on cue, they bolted in different directions. ¡°Out of the way!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t block me!¡± They shoved aside those surrounding them or tried to slip through the gaps in the formation, attempting to escape. But their efforts were futile. The Holy Knights wasted no time, grabbing the merchants and throwing them back inside without hesitation. Though their actions were rough, no one voiced aint. The merchants, now sprawled on the ground, groaned in pain, but soon their bodies began to swell unnaturally. It was as though air was being forcibly pumped into their flesh. ¡°Aaaaaahhh!¡± Their clothes strained under the pressure of their expanding bodies, eventually tearing apart. ¡°Fall back!¡± ¡°Protect the Inquisitor!¡± At this point, it was hard to call them human. They resembled living bombs, ready to explode at the slightest touch. The Holy Knights hurriedly conjured shields of light to defend themselves and the Inquisitor. Almost as if triggered by this action, the merchants¡¯ bodies erupted in deafening bursts, releasing thick clouds of smoke. Ian reacted instantly, spreading his palm and murmuring, ¡°Pamael.¡± A heavy mace materialized in his hand, its weight familiar and reassuring. Without hesitation, he swung it through the air. Whooosh! The motion was precise. The force of the swing generated a powerful gust of wind, scattering the smoke that had enveloped the area. The obscured visionsted only a few seconds, yet when the smoke cleared, the space where the merchants had stood was empty. It felt like a fleeting dream. Ian had clearly seen the grotesque transformation and subsequent explosion. But now, they were gonepletely and utterly. Not a single trace remained. ¡°¡­We¡¯ve been deceived.¡± Someone muttered the words aloud, and it was hard to argue otherwise. The Holy Knights, who had maintained theirposure moments earlier, began to falter. With no enemies left in sight, it was natural to assume they had escaped. The realization that their targets had slipped through their grasp unsettled the Knights. Those who had thrown the merchants instinctively nced at their own hands. The sensations had been real¡ªthe weight, the impact, even the groans they had heard. None of it had been an illusion. And they distinctly remembered the sound of five explosions. Could they have died? It seemed usible, but no bodies remained. If the merchants had truly perished in the sts, there should have been at least traces of blood, but none could be found. ¡°¡­They¡¯ve vanished.¡± Even Eor appeared slightly shaken. A high-ranking Holy Knight shouted, ¡°They couldn¡¯t have gone far! Split up and search for them!¡± ¡°No!¡± It was Ian who stopped the Knights before they could act. ¡°Wait. Hold on a moment.¡± Ian frowned. The merchants hadn¡¯t fled. They were still here. One of them had pressed himself t against the wall, covering his mouth to muffle his breathing. How had no one noticed? Shh¡­ shhh¡­ Even the faint sound of his breathing was audible. It was surprising that someone like Eor had failed to detect him. It must be the other ring on the merchant¡¯s hand, faintly glowing as it continuously emitted a soft light. The mere fact that it had fooled the senses of beings with supernatural perception marked it as an immensely valuable item. However, its effect did not seem tost long; the light of the ring was gradually dimming, little by little. The merchant, likely aware of this, moved with extreme caution. ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like a relic.¡¯ It was likely a consumable artifact imbued with magic. Ian silently approached the merchant, who was tiptoeing away. The merchant, believing no one had noticed him and thinking he could quietly slip away, turned pale the moment Ian reached out a hand. ¡°Urgh!¡± The instant the merchant stumbled back, the suppressed presence he had been hiding red up. Ian grabbed him by the cor, effortlessly lifting him off the ground, and mmed him down with force. Crash! ¡°Gah!¡± The merchant gasped for air, struggling as he writhed on the ground. He clutched his throat and coughed, spitting as he looked up at Ian. ¡°H-how did you know¡­!¡± ¡°You were in in sight the entire time. What do you think?¡± ¡°Ugh¡­¡± ¡°That ability to hide yourself¡ªwas it the power of the ring?¡± At Ian¡¯s question, the merchant hurriedly covered his left hand with his right, but it was far toote. There was no point in trying to conceal something Ian had already witnessed from the start. ¡°If you try anything stupid again, be prepared to lose a limb. I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Was it the power of the ring that let you conceal yourself?¡± ¡°Y-yes! It¡¯s magic imbued into the ring!¡± Considering that the Silver Wave Merchant Guild dealt in relics and artifacts, it wasn¡¯t too surprising they possessed something like this. ¡°Hand it over.¡± At Ian¡¯s demand, the merchant quickly removed the ring and handed it to him. It was a silver ring with an embedded amethyst. It looked unassuming¡ªif anything, in enough to be dismissed as ordinary. Ian let a faint trace of his magic flow through it, activating the enchantments. ¡®This is quite intricate.¡¯ Not only did it significantly lower others¡¯ ability to perceive its wearer, but it also concealed their presence and oveid illusions that blended with the environment. However, Ian noted a clear drawback: any abrupt movement caused the illusion to falter and fail to fully envelop the wearer. Its weaknesses were evident, but so were its strengths¡ªit was an artifact perfectly suited for hiding. Still, something about the magic imbued in the amethyst felt familiar. ¡°Eivia.¡± ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°Am I wrong?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you mean¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother denying it. If you¡¯ve allied yourselves with a Dark Mage, the ring¡¯s origin bes obvious. Creating illusions with physical substance¡ªit¡¯s her specialty, isn¡¯t it?¡± Among Dark Mages, illusionists were notably rare. Even fewer could create illusions with physical substance. If someone was capable of deceiving even a seasoned fighter like Eor, then Eivia was the most likely culprit. In truth, Ian knew of only one person capable of such magic: Eivia. It might seem like a leap in logic, but assuming the Silver Wave Merchant Guild had partnered with Eivia, everything started to align perfectly. The mastermind behind the Silver Wave Merchant Guild was Eivia. The Silver Wave Merchant Guild was securing funds through Dara¡¯s pocket watch. These funds were not only used to collect relics and artifacts but also to support the White Owl Mercenary Corps. The Battle Wraiths had formed a group called Eclipse, allied themselves with Eivia, and were attempting to infiltrate the defensive lines through the White Owl Mercenary Corps. The White Owl Mercenary Corps deliberately provoked a conflict with a Level 6 Transcendent to foster a reputation that they would draw their swords without hesitation whenever their gaze met someone¡¯s or when trouble arose. This was likely a setup to conveniently cover up any incidents caused by Battle Wraiths disguised as White Owls. ¡°Wow.¡± Ian let out an admiring exmation, utterly absorbed in the conclusions he had drawn. As he chuckled to himself, heedless of the stares from those around him, he suddenly realized a w in the situation. ¡®¡­But trying to flee just because a counterfeit was exposed feels strange.¡¯ If the merchant possessed such a precious artifact, shouldn¡¯t he have used it more cautiously?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It would have been far more effective if he had waited quietly and activated it only when the encirclement loosened. ¡®There must be something more.¡¯ However, it seemed neither the priest nor the pdin had been able to find it. ¡°I¡¯ll be back shortly.¡± Leaving Eor staring intently at him, Ian entered the shop. The interior was as tidy as it had been during his previous visit. The disyed items appeared to have been left undisturbed but still examined. ¡®If Eivia is indeed connected to them¡­ there might be something hidden with illusion magic.¡¯ Though it was purely spective, Ian trusted his instincts. There was a good chance he could find something overlooked during the initial investigation at the temple. Carefully observing his surroundings, he soon noticed something suspicious about the floor leading to the storage area. At first nce, it appeared ordinary, but something was concealed beneath the wooden flooring. ¡®Is there anything I can use?¡¯ He needed something to strike with. A blunt weapon would be better than a de in this case. The nearby disy cases only contained essories and trinkets. Feeling slightly annoyed, Ian drew Pamael. Though not ideal for swinging indoors, it would suffice for what he needed to confirm. He hefted the massive greatsword and brought it down onto the floor. Crash! Splinters of wood flew everywhere as a strong force pushed back against him. A thick wave of dark mana surged through the cracks in the shattered floorboards. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 130 Chapter 130 It was as suspected. As expected, it was cleverly hidden. When people hide something, they typically think of a safe ce out of sight. This scheme exploited such a psychological tendency. After all, most wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to the entrance outside the warehouse, rather than the inside. The ingenuity of the approach elicited a faint smirk. ¡°Dark magic!¡± A priest nearby, startled, hurriedly cast a blessing. A warm light enveloped Ian¡¯s body, pushing out the dark magic that had seeped into his skin. Ian expressed his gratitude to the priest and nonchntly pulled out Pamael, which was embedded in the floor. Crack! Wooden fragments entangled with the de were pulled out as well. Taking a step forward, Ian peered into the pit. Inside, there was a broken chest, and dark magic was emanating from it. He stepped closer and looked inside. ¡®Something¡¯s here.¡¯ Inside the chest were stick-like objects piled up. Kneeling, Ian reached out and grabbed one. It was quite hefty. When he pulled it out, it turned out to be a long, sharp stake. It was pitch ck as though forged from concentrated malice. Merely holding it worsened his physical condition. ¡®This doesn¡¯t feel good.¡¯ The blessing wasn¡¯t enough to counteract its effects. Ian activated Bane of Evil. A fiery energy surged from his core, spreading throughout his body, alleviating the difort somewhat. A stake that scatters curses¡­ It was certainly not something beneficial to humanity. It was clearly created with malicious intent. ¡®How did this get brought inside?¡¯ Being the city closest to the defensive line, Gawon¡¯s inspections were stringent. Even the number of soldiers stationed at each gate surpassed that of other cities. Priests from the Pantheon were also stationed here. Still, it was realistically impossible to check every single item entering the city. As long as someone had enough credibility, they could pass through without thorough searches. Smuggling a few crates in that process wouldn¡¯t be too difficult. And since no one had realized what was inside the chest until it was broken, it wasn¡¯t surprising. ¡°Could you help move this chest outside?¡± Ian asked a nearby holy knight, who nodded in response. Holding the stake in his hand, Ian stepped outside the shop. With this piece alone, there was no need to search further¡ªit was undoubtedly connected to the Outer World. ¡°Hmm?¡± Upon exiting, Ian saw Eor facing off against someone. It was a man d in armor with a helmet tucked under his arm. Likely a knight from Gawon¡¯s regr forces. Judging by his rxed smile, the atmosphere didn¡¯t seem hostile. In fact, Eor was apologizing. ¡°This matter was so urgent that I failed to request your cooperation. I¡¯m sure the Marquis of Gawon was greatly displeased by our unteral actions. I will personally visit and offer my apologies.¡± ¡°Please, no need for that, Inquisitor. The Marquis fully understands. In fact, he deeply regrets that such an incident urred within the city. He feels it was our responsibility to detect it beforehand, sparing you the trouble.¡± Approaching them, Ian interjected. ¡°If the Marquis hadn¡¯t been suspicious enough to act directly, finding evidence that the Silver Wave Company colluded with the Outer World would have been extremely difficult.¡± The knight, who had been smiling warmly during his conversation with Eor, instantly turned serious and asked, ¡°¡­And you are?¡± ¡°I am Ian Berger. My apologies for interrupting without permission. I¡¯m currently assisting the Inquisitor on this mission.¡± The knight regarded Ian intently before slowly nodding. ¡°Ian Berger. Your name precedes you. It¡¯s our first time meeting, I believe. I am Oscar,mander of the 6th Division of the Gawon Knights.¡± Ian knew of him¡ªOscar Agroa. A future Level 6 individual who would gain fame for his skills and influence. While they hadn¡¯t crossed paths in Ian¡¯s previous life, he remembered hearing the name often. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be recognized, Sir Oscar.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite different from what I¡¯ve heard. It seems you¡¯ve changed.¡± Oscar spoke as his gaze fell on the stake in Ian¡¯s hand. It emanated ominous energy, making its presence unsettling even from a distance. Instinctively, Oscar slightly leaned back, frowning at the difort. ¡°What is that?¡± ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s a stake crafted with dark magic. It¡¯s likely intended to weaken sanctuaries or corrupt ley lines.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Turning around, Ian saw two holy knights emerge from the shop. They carried the broken chest, their divine power radiating visibly. After cing it down as though discarding trash, they briskly dusted off their hands as if they had touched something filthy. ¡°Fortunately, it seems it wasn¡¯t used yet.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t know for sure until we interrogate the culprit.¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything! I¡¯m just a transporter! I had no idea such things were in the chest! If I had known, I would¡¯ve reported it immediately! This is¡­ This is a misunderstanding!¡± The merchant, sprawled on the ground, cried out desperately. But no one paid him any attention. Everyone present knew he wouldn¡¯t provide any meaningful answers. When no one responded, the merchant quickly fell silent. Watching this, Oscar finally spoke. ¡°The fact that something like this was found within Gawon cannot be taken lightly¡­¡± This wasn¡¯t the same as artifacts or relics tainted by Outer World magic. Those were at least manageable. The intent behind this stake was clear. ¡°Does this mean there¡¯s an aplice inside the city? What¡¯s your opinion?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something you need to worry about, Sir Oscar.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mentioned earlier, didn¡¯t I? Unless the Marquis had acted himself, it would¡¯ve been impossible to find this. Not many within the city could¡¯ve seen through the illusion magic ced on the chest. It¡¯s likely they smuggled it in openly.¡± ¡°But you found it.¡± ¡°I simply thought the hiding ce was suspicious. As the merchant said, I didn¡¯t expect to find such an item. It was pure coincidence. If this had been hidden elsewhere, I wouldn¡¯t have found it.¡± ¡°That significant, huh?¡± ¡°If my guess is correct, the illusion magic on that chest was ced by Eivia of the Outer World.¡± ¡°The regicide?¡± ¡°And a master of illusion magic. By the way, are you aware that two viges near the fortress were recently annihted?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard about it. The Battle Wraith created an altar from the residents¡¯ heads, didn¡¯t they? Come to think of it, your name came up in those reports as well.¡± The soldiers who had been with Ian at the time must have talked. It wasn¡¯t surprising that rumors had spread, as he hadn¡¯t bothered to silence them. ¡°Why bring it up? Was it Eivia¡¯s doing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a connection.¡± Ian activated a sound barrier to ensure others wouldn¡¯t overhear and cautiously shared his spections. The Battle Wraith, Eclipse. The White Owl Mercenary Corps. The Outer World, Eivia. The Silver Wave Company. Everything is interconnected. This wasn¡¯t something to hide, and Ian would need to exin it to Eor anyway. Moreover, there was one more point that couldn¡¯t be overlooked. ¡°Counterfeits.¡± The fact that someone possessed the technology to produce Dara¡¯s pocket watches meant that other famous items of simr renown could also be replicated. This might even be one of the main sources of funding for the Eclipse faction. It seemed like a usible theory. Eor, who had been silently listening, finally spoke. ¡°If that¡¯s true, couldn¡¯t we expect assistance from the Golden Tower?¡± ¡°That would be difficult,¡± Ian replied. ¡°Why is that?¡± From what Ian knew, Dara was a 7th-Level Holy Wizard¡ªa being akin to a tactical weapon. While her support would be invaluable, that stern old woman didn¡¯t seem like someone who would intervene personally. ¡°Wizards tend to value their time highly, don¡¯t they? Especially high-ranking mages like Dara¡ªthey rarely move unless absolutely necessary.¡± ¡°But having her creations copied and distributed doesn¡¯t sound like a trivial matter. Even the most magnanimous person wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive something like that so easily.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. However, we don¡¯t even know where the parts are being manufactured, nor can we be certain that the Silver Wave Trading Company is the sole distributor.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°If I were to guess, Dara might hire someone using the wealth she¡¯s umted from selling pocket watches. Considering these items are gifts exchanged between royal families and other nations, it¡¯s also possible that the empire itself might take action.¡± As Ian and Eor discussed the matter, Oscar interjected. ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to ce a bounty on the dark mages or those selling counterfeits?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t be sure how they¡¯ll respond, so it¡¯s best to inform the Golden Tower first,¡± Ian suggested. Perhaps reporting this issue would even earn a reward from the Golden Tower. They likely weren¡¯t aware that such highly refined counterfeits were circting. This wasn¡¯t the sort of matter that could be dismissed with a simple ¡°thank you.¡± Oscar turned to Ian and spoke. ¡°For now, how about putting that stake down? I¡¯ve had a pounding headache since earlier, and I¡¯m certain it¡¯s because of that thing.¡± ¡°There seem to be plenty of samples already, so losing one shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning, but fine.¡± Ian enveloped the stake with the Bane of Evil. A crimson me surged, swallowing the stake in an instant. Whoosh! The intense heat forced those nearby to take a step back. The dark magic embedded in the stake melted away in the mes. Thick, ck liquid stretched out before dripping down, evaporating before it could even touch the ground. Eventually, what was left was the metal frame¡ªthe core of the stake. Ian examined the now red-hot metal rod. Its uneven surface suggested it had been crudely hammered into shape. If there had been any other traces left behind, they might have been useful, but, unsurprisingly, there was nothing to be found. ¡°It¡¯s now just an ordinary metal rod.¡± Which meant that the dark magicprising the stake had been the true danger. Ian extinguished the mes and handed the metal rod to Oscar. ¡°Why are you giving this to me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need it?¡± ¡°¡­What would I do with it? Get rid of it.¡± At that, Ian tossed the rod toward the crate. ng! tter! The rod rolled across the ground with a metallic noise. Ian turned his attention to the merchant, who was lying t on the floor, trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t need to conduct the interrogation myself, do I, Inquisitor?¡± ¡°Do you even know how?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Well, you could probably just rough him up until he starts talking. Or use a truth serum. Mercenaries often talked once they¡¯d been poked with enough sharp objects. Eor gave Ian a thoughtful look before speaking. ¡°Would you like to learn? Skills like these oftene in handy in life.¡± ¡°¡­No, thank you.¡± That seemed like knowledge best left unexplored. ¡°Anyway, does this mean my mission isplete? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else for me to do here.¡± Eor smiled gently and shook her head. ¡°No, there¡¯s another task for you.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Ian lightly taps the whiskey-filled ss with his finger. Cling! The crisp sound rings out as his fingernail brushes against the ss. The golden liquid ripples gently, releasing its intense aroma, but Ian simply gazes at it with an indifferent expression. ¡°¡­¡­¡± The adjudicator¡¯s mission wasplete. There was no additional reward¡ªit had never been aboutpensation. This mission was merely an obligation he had taken on in exchange for purifying the dragon¡¯s magic stone. ¡®Not that I came away empty-handed.¡¯ Through repeated real-lifebat, Ian had been able to acquire fragments of the techniques Eor had refined to perfection. His understanding of mes had deepened, enabling him to wield Bane of Evil with greater precision. This was not spection but a certainty. ¡®And I¡¯ve established a connection with the Golden Tower.¡¯ He had informed them of the replicated versions of Dara¡¯s pocket watch being circted. He had also conveyed methods to distinguish the authentic watches from the counterfeits¡ªa detail any craftsman would notice immediately. Though there had been no response yet, Ian expected a fitting reward since he had signed off under Berger¡¯s name. ¡®If they send me a pocket watch, I¡¯d be pretty disappointed.¡¯ If they were going to provide something¡ªor if there were options¡ªit¡¯d be better to receive a practical artifact rather than a mere pile of gold coins. The mages of the Golden Tower, though strict, were also prideful. They wouldn¡¯t dismiss the matter lightly with empty promises. Ian sipped his whiskey. ¡®There¡¯s some time before the next proxy mission.¡¯ His mind wandered back to hisst encounter with Eor. ¡°No. There¡¯s another mission toe.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not saying it needs to start immediately, so you can rx.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°Why the irritated expression already? Please remember, the purification of the magic stone isn¡¯tplete yet.¡± ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re sure you¡¯re doing it properly, right?¡± ¡°Rest assured. Unlike ordinary magic stones, the one you¡¯ve brought requires adequate time and care. If you rush the process, the results could fall short of expectations. Are you fine with that?¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Of course. I promise to give it my utmost. And don¡¯t feel so sour about me taking on your duties¡ªit¡¯s a testament to yourpetence.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel ttered in the slightest.¡± ¡°Why ever not?¡± ¡°Because I haven¡¯t shown you anything remarkable this time.¡± ¡°No need for such humility. You¡¯ve just demonstrated your skills¡ªyour exceptional ability to locate things. That alone, finding what even priests and holy knights missed, is plenty impressive.¡± ¡°Why are you making me uneasy?¡± ¡°No need for concern. Do you think I¡¯d send you into a perilous situation? Just wait patiently.¡± Ian frowned. What was this ¡°next proxy mission¡± that had Eor specifically highlighting his search skills? ¡®¡­I can¡¯t figure it out.¡¯ Eor had promised to reach out soon. An indefinite waity ahead. If that was the case, they might as well have handed him a portablemunication device. But the excuse of it being an unreleased item left him with no argument. Ian took another sip of whiskey. ¡°You seem lost in thought.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± Ian shifted his eyes toward the voice. The speaker was a man with neatly trimmed hair, a crisp white shirt, and a burgundy vest¡ªthe quintessential image of a bartender. The man polished a ss with a pristine cloth, his movements smooth and meticulous. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ian had visited this ce, Midnight, even before his regression. This bar, which he had stumbled upon by chance, had left a strong impression on him back then. The dim lighting, the heavy atmosphere, the soft music ying in the background, and the hushed whispers of patrons all contributed to the mysterious and tranquil ambiance. It made him feel like a lone wolf. He felt the same now¡ªunchanged from before. But Midnight wasn¡¯t an ordinary bar. While it sold drinks, it was also a hub for trading information and handling covert requests. Who could tell if the man and woman at a table across the room were chatting about hobbies¡ªor hiring someone for an assassination? Given the nature of this ce, its staff were known to be tight-lipped, never spilling information carelessly. Yet, here was the bartender initiating conversation¡ªa rare urrence, especially from someone who appeared to be the most experienced among them. This has never happened before. Ian had visited countless times in his previous life, but this was the first time a bartender had approached him. He emptied his ss and set it down. ¡°Would you like another?¡± Ian nodded. Without a word, the bartender poured him another whiskey. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I could keep youpany.¡± ¡°Company?¡± ¡°Well, I seem to be older than you, so¡­¡± The bartender closed the whiskey bottle and continued, ¡°¡­I might even offer you some advice. Whatever troubles you have, sometimes sharing them with another can be helpful.¡± The bartender¡¯s somber gaze seemed indifferent, yet there was a hint of curiosity, as though he wanted to delve into Ian¡¯s thoughts. Ian lifted his refilled ss. The sharp burn of the whiskey stung his tongue and throat, but paradoxically, it calmed him. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± A faint smile crept onto Ian¡¯s face. His visit here wasn¡¯t just for a drink. He intended to make himself known to the bartenders in this quiet setting. It was a pleasant surprise to be approached first¡ªit saved him the trouble of making the initial move. The bartender, too, wouldn¡¯t have spoken up without a reason. Perhaps it was the golden insignia pinned to Ian¡¯s coat. If they dealt in information, they likely already knew about Ian¡¯s recent role in handling the Arbiter¡¯s mission. After all, he had effectively dismantled a trading guild in a less-than-pleasant manner, with the assistance of Holy Knights from the Pantheon. ¡°Convenient timing. I happen to need someone¡¯s help.¡± ¡°What kind of help?¡± ¡°Not sure yet. First, why don¡¯t we exchange names? Or rather, I just need to know yours. You seem to already know who I am.¡± Without pausing in his ss polishing, the bartender met Ian¡¯s gaze with a calm expression. ¡°Judging by this being your first visit, you seem well-informed about what kind of ce this is.¡± ¡°Well, being a mercenary, you tend to hear things.¡± The bartender chuckled briefly. ¡°Oddly enough, you¡¯ve never taken on guild-sponsored requests, as far as I know.¡± He stopped for a moment and gave Ian a faint smile. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not important, is it? What matters is that you¡¯re here, you meet the criteria, and you understand what we do. My name¡¯s Victor.¡± ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Victor. Let¡¯s hope this turns into a good partnership.¡± ¡°That will be arranged. Please, tell me what kind of help you require.¡± ¡°What I want is simple. Among Gawon¡¯s merchant groups, I¡¯d like to find one worth investing my spare money into. Could you serve as a bridge for that?¡± ¡°Spare money, you say. How much are we talking about, exactly?¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s start with one tinum coin.¡± A tinum coin held the value of a thousand gold coins. It was a currency that most ordinary people would never see in their lifetime. Even for Ian, it wasn¡¯t a trivial sum. Victor lowered his gaze, seemingly deep in thought, and slowly retrieved the information from his mind. ¡°One tinum coin¡­ Merchant groups capable of handling that level of capital aren¡¯t umon. However, gaining significant influence in arge merchant group with such an amount would be difficult. For mid-sized groups, there are a few currently drawing attention. The Blue Lake merchant group stands out in trade and transportation. The Snowke group is rapidly growing through jewelry processing and direct sales. Meanwhile, the Yellow Leaf group is seeing steady growth through its spice trade¡ªafter all, food ingredients are always in demand.¡± Ian shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m looking for. I want a ce where I can wield some influence through my investment.¡± Victor¡¯s expression shifted to one of interest. ¡°Influence, is it? So, you¡¯re not merely seeking to grow your wealth. In that case, why not consider acquiring a small-scale merchant group? Once they reach stability with sufficient capital, they could provide you with significant returns.¡± ¡°And if they fail to stabilize?¡± ¡°Then, you must be prepared to lose it all.¡± It was a gamble of sorts. But things changed when you knew the future. You don¡¯t call something gambling when the oue is guaranteed. Ian needed a merchant group that would reliably generate ie while being useful when required. His family also operated its own merchant groups, but that money was reserved strictly for family purposes. ¡°That sounds eptable.¡± ¡°Fortunately, we have a prepared list on hand. But first, there¡¯s something I need from you.¡± ¡°I thought advice was part of the service. Is this where the feese in?¡± ¡°The advice was already given¡ªacquiring a small merchant group. In life, obtaining desired information requires appropriatepensation. For us, thatpensation happens to be glittering metals.¡± Ian didn¡¯t particrly need the list. He already knew the names of the merchant groups¡¯ leaders. Still, why not? Circumstances might have changed, and additional insights wouldn¡¯t hurt. Asking for the price wasn¡¯t unreasonable.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°How much?¡± ¡°Three gold coins. It¡¯s a small-scale group, so its importance isn¡¯t particrly high.¡± After paying the fee, Victor retrieved a menu-like board engraved with the name of Midnight in elegant cursive. Instead of whiskey or cocktails, the menu contained the names of small-scale merchant groups along with details about their leaders, areas of operation, financial status, and growth potential. Each page was dedicated to one merchant group. Ian couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed. ¡°This really is a collection of hidden gems.¡± Every name on the list was familiar. Some groups would ultimately fail, while others would merge withrger ones. Yet all of them had gained notable recognition at some point, confirming Midnight¡¯s exceptional ability to gather reliable intelligence. ¡°All the information here is trustworthy. Whichever one you choose, you won¡¯t regret it.¡± It seemed so. The details for his target merchant group were particrly thorough. Wellington Winters. A bastard from a viscount family. He used money earned from mercenary work to establish a merchant group but suffered repeated failures due to bad luck, leading to his downfall. This was that very period. Many avoided him, believing he brought misfortune. However, he eventually secured investment from an anonymous benefactor and achieved great sess thanks to his natural business acumen. Ian remembered him for his reputation as a man of integrity in a world where betrayal wasmon. Ian closed the menu. ¡°We can assist with drawing up the investment contract. There will be a small fee, but it¡¯ll be much better than approaching them on your own.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Stepping out of the tavern, Ian nced up at the sky. The countless stars illuminated the dark night. It waste. Most people would already be asleep by now, but Gawon, a city nicknamed ¡°The City of Eternal Lights,¡± was different. Shifting his gaze from the alley to the streets, Ian saw a crowd of people still bustling about. The atmosphere was even livelier than during the day, as mercenaries, having returned from their hunts, were out celebrating. Wellington Winters was likely still working. Suddenly, the back door creaked open, and Victor emerged. He wore a slightly entric coat and carried a ck bag. ¡°Well then, shall we proceed?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just unexpected that you¡¯d personally escort me instead of sending an employee.¡± ¡°For someone special, on a special day, going to a special ce, it¡¯s only right to extend such courtesy. This is an exception. I don¡¯t usually step in like this.¡± Victor¡¯s cheeky response made Ian chuckle involuntarily. Though it wasn¡¯t unpleasant to hear, Ian couldn¡¯t shake the thought that this favor wasn¡¯t entirely altruistic. Victor, the manager of Midnight, must have had an ulterior motive. ¡®Could he be seeking a connection with Berger?¡¯ That wouldn¡¯t amount to much, though. The family likely already had its own trusted contacts. Unless Victor could prove superior in information-gathering, such a rtionship wouldn¡¯tst long. Still, Ian decided it wasn¡¯t worth dwelling on for now. With a bright smile, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡± He followed Victor, who led the way to the end of the alley. The streets were lively with drunk patronsughing as they passed by, and shops stayed brightly lit, weing customers even at thiste hour. However, their destination wasn¡¯t in the bustling district. They ventured through a narrow path that became quieter with every step. Finally, they arrived at an old, worn-looking shop. There was no visible sign, but the light spilling through the closed door indicated it was still in business. ¡°This is the ce,¡± Victor said, opening the door. Inside, the shop was neat and organized, a stark contrast to its exterior. Various fabrics were disyed on the walls and shelves, but there were many empty spaces. This indicated ack of inventory, likely the result of failed trade ventures. Naturally, there were no customers, leaving the atmosphere silent¡ªalmost oppressively so. As Ian looked further inside, he spotted a middle-aged man seated at a desk. ¡®Wellington Winters¡­?¡¯ The man sported a thick beard and small sses. He was engrossed in a thick book while absently handling a piece of fabric. Oblivious to their arrival, he worked intently with scissors in hand, fully immersed in his task.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Wellington.¡± Victor removed his hat and called out to him. There was no response. Wellington, wearing a stubborn expression, continued to cut the fabric with unwavering focus. It was an impressive level of concentration, but knowing his story, Ian could tell it was his way of escaping from painful memories. Victor walked further inside and called out again. ¡°Wellington!¡± ¡°¡­Victor?¡± Finally, Wellington lifted his head. ¡°I¡¯ve brought a guest.¡± ¡°The mercenary beside you?¡± Setting down the scissors, Wellington stepped forward. His tired eyes bore a resemnce to Eor¡¯s. Wellington¡¯s expression softened as he greeted Ian with a gentle smile. Just moments earlier, he had seemed like a grumpy old man, but now he radiated the warmth of a kind neighbor. ¡°Well, this is a surprise. Victor personally bringing a guest¡ªthis must be someone special.¡± He was chatty and straightforward, standing before Ian with a frame that hinted at a past as a mercenary. His imposing build seemed more suited to wielding axes and shields than working with textiles. ¡°Whoever you are, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Wellington Winters. I deal in various textiles. I like to think I¡¯ve gathered the finest, though you could likely find simr elsewhere in Gawon. If there¡¯s something you need, let me know. If I have it, I¡¯ll offer it at a fair price.¡± Shaking Wellington¡¯s extended hand, Ian replied, ¡°Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Ian Berger.¡± Ian rarely revealed his family name, but this time was an exception. Upon hearing it, Wellington¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Berger? You¡¯re far more distinguished than I anticipated.¡± ¡°Please, speak freely.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t possibly. One cannot disregard rank and status.¡± Wellington spoke with a slight bow, his tone tinged with tension. ¡°It¡¯s better to conversefortably for now,¡± Ian suggested. ¡°Hmm.¡± Looking conflicted, Wellington nced at Victor. ¡°Go on, Wellington. The young master prefers it that way.¡± ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, forgive my earlier formality. I¡¯ll speak freely from now on.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s foster a stronger rtionship, Wellington,¡± Victor added with a grin. ¡°Alright,e this way. It¡¯s a small shop, but there¡¯s a space where we can talk,¡± Wellington said, leading them to a table cluttered with tools and fabrics. He swiftly cleared the table by sweeping everything to the side, creating an empty surface in moments. ¡°Please wait here. I¡¯ll bring some refreshments.¡± Returning shortly, Wellington presented a tray of neatly arranged snacks, apanied by tea that filled the room with a fragrant aroma. Sinking into his chair with a weary sigh, Wellington asked, ¡°So, what brings the young master of Berger here?¡± ¡°I wish to invest in you,¡± Ian stated inly. ¡°In me?¡± Wellington sounded surprised. ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ wonderful to hear, but surely you¡¯ve heard the rumors about me? I¡¯m a ma for misfortune.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware. They say you¡¯ve encountered Outer Doors opening during your trade expeditions multiple times. Even donations to the Pantheon and blessings haven¡¯t worked.¡± ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s not as if I carry a cursed relic. It¡¯s simply bad luck. They say once is coincidence, twice is inevitable, and three times is fate. Investing in me would only bring loss. Perhaps you¡¯d be better off finding another trader. I¡¯m hardly worthy of being called a merchant now.¡± Wellington sighed heavily, his voiceden with regret. ¡°There are others in Gawon dealing in textiles. They¡¯d be better choices.¡± Ian chuckled, prompting Wellington to frown in difort. However, he didn¡¯t ask why Ian wasughing. Meeting Wellington¡¯s gaze, Ian spoke slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it regretful to give up like this?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t start your trade without purpose. What happened to the passion and dreams you had at the beginning?¡± Wellington¡¯s eyes wavered, his expression briefly betraying a deep conflict. Lowering his head, he tapped the armrest of his chair. ¡°Purpose¡­ passion¡­ dreams¡­ Heh. Yes, I had those once. But you see, reality is merciless. It¡¯s cruel.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°I poured everything I had into it. It was a trading expedition thatsted several months. But to see it all copse twice, no, three times, right before my eyes¡ªhow could I possibly rise again? There was no one to me. It was truly an act of God. That¡¯s what a jinx is, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°With the little I salvaged, I managed to scrape by. But over the course of three failures, I lost every bit of money I earned from over 20 years of hard work. I¡¯m terrified¡ªterrified of failing again. Even though Victor brought a benefactor to me, I have no confidence left. I can¡¯t muster the will to embark on another long trade journey ande back.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t go on trading expeditions anymore.¡± ¡°¡­¡­?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go. Instead, stay here¡­.¡± Ian looked down at the table. His eyes fell on the fabrics and scissors lying atop it. ¡°Why not try tailoring and making clothing? You seem to have the talent for it.¡± ¡°And what makes you say that?¡± ¡°I can tell. I¡¯m somewhat skilled at reading people.¡± ¡°And if I stay here making clothes, who¡¯s going to run the tradingpany?¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll have to delegate. Find others to do it for you. Instruct them on what to buy and where to sell. Yes, it¡¯ll be cumbersome, and there will be plenty of work to do. But if you can¡¯t personally take part in trading, then you¡¯ll need to find trustworthy individuals to take on those responsibilities. If I had the time, I¡¯d join the trade myself to show you that your misfortune can be ovee. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°You believe in me?¡± Ian nodded with certainty, as though it were the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Of course. You didn¡¯t fail because youcked ability¡ªyou failed because of circumstances. As I said, I can tell just by looking. When I first heard the name Wellington Winters, I had a feeling. You can do this.¡± Wellington let out a bitterugh. ¡°So, you want to throw away your money?¡± ¡°No. I fully intend to get back every coin I invest in you. You can do it¡ªhere, in Gawon. Stay at your shop, expand it, and grow. Hire people and entrust the trading to them. Surely, you have trustworthy individuals? If they doubt you, use my name. Tell them the third son of Berger has invested in you. Convince them to take onest chance with you.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was a bold statement, almost flippant, yet it seemed to strike a chord within Wellington. He remained silent, deep in thought, his eyes closed. ¡°You really think¡­ I can just avoid trading expeditions and be fine?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case? Avoiding a jinx can be surprisingly simple. Just don¡¯t do what brings it about.¡± ¡°That¡¯s such a ridiculous argument¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a special gift.¡± Ian pulled two gold coins from his pocket. Pressing them together, he ignited a me at his fingertips and fused them into one. The coins melted under the intense heat and formed a single piece. Wellington watched with a puzzled expression. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a lucky coin. Flip it. If the front, the side with the portrait,es up, then ept my investment and run your tradingpany.¡± Ian flipped the coin into the air. It spun with a crisp sound before he caught it and ced it in Wellington¡¯s hand. Wellington opened his fingers to reveal the emperor¡¯s portrait. He turned the coin over¡ªanother portrait. Wellington chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s outrageous. Absolutely outrageous. I¡¯ve approached nobles and merchants, asking for onest chance, but they all dismissed me as a cursed man. And now, just as I was about to give it all up, someonees along and gives me hope.¡± Wellington flipped the coin again. If he epted this investment and ran his tradingpany, would he finally seed this time? ¡®Should I count a failure if the backes up?¡¯ He caught the coin on the back of his hand and covered it with his other. Of course, it would be the front. But in this world, absurd things often happened. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if something like that urred now. In the faint dread that the back might show, he lifted his hand. The emperor¡¯s portrait stared back at him. Wellington burst intoughter. ¡°Hahahahaha! This is incredible! Fine, then. It seems the heavens are offering me one more chance. I¡¯ll take it!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Oveing a vague sense of fear, Wellington adopted a serious expression and gave a positive response. ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed with the contract immediately.¡± Victor opened his bag and pulled out the prepared documents. The thick sheets already had the general terms outlined, requiring only the specifics and detailed figures to be filled in. There was no need for a heated debate. Wellington, seemingly satisfied with the new opportunity presented to him, kept repeating his agreement like a parrot. asionally, he would ask questions about things he didn¡¯t understand, but he appeared willing topromise significantly, as if it wasn¡¯t an issue. Ian, for his part, did not impose any particr restrictions on Wellington¡¯s rights as the head of the merchant group. He simply entrusted everything to him with trust. After all, before Ian¡¯s regression, Wellington had made a name for himself as a renowned merchant in that bleak world. Now, the only thing left was to sign the magic-imbued contract. Holding a sharp needle in his hand, Wellington looked at Ian. ¡°May I ask you one question?¡± ¡°You may ask two if you wish.¡± ¡°Heh, one will suffice. What gives you the confidence to invest in me? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll ruin everything again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you fail. Just don¡¯t crumble entirely.¡± Wellington stared nkly at Ian for a moment before breaking into a grin. ¡°¡­That¡¯s a bit of a burden.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee to feel more pressure. I only believe that you will bring me great wealth.¡± Ian pulled out a dagger, pricked his finger, and pressed his blood-mark onto the three copies of the contract. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to live up to that trust.¡± As faint magic flowed across the paper, Wellington followed suit. The moment both parties¡¯ blood seeped into the contracts, the embedded magic activated. Woong¡ª Although it didn¡¯t bind their souls or curse them for breaching the contract, it served as undeniable proof of mutual agreement under their consent. ¡°Well done, both of you. One copy of the contract will remain with us for safekeeping. Should any legal disputes arise in the future, feel free to visit Midnight. We¡¯ll dly assist you.¡± Ian alsopensated Victor for his help in facilitating the entire process. This is why people need to learn. Mercenaries risk their lives for their earnings, yet a single contract draft and witnessing can earn money in no time. However, Victor, showing little emotion, pocketed his payment and pulled out a small box from his coat pocket. It resembled the kind of box a man might use to propose to a woman. With a click, he opened it, revealing a radiant tinum coin inside. Fwaaah¡ª This wasn¡¯t mere metaphor. The tinum coin truly scattered dazzling light, a product of the Golden Tower¡¯s magic. Given its value equivalent to a thousand gold coins, this currency was imbued with special magic. Its brilliance encapsted the very essence of a tinum coin.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°W-What the¡ª!¡± Startled, Wellington snatched the box from Victor and snapped the lid shut, as if the radiant glow had been an illusion. While Wellington tried to calm his excitement, his eyes wide with amazement, Victor casually handed Ian a payment device. ¡°So this is what you¡¯ve been carrying in your bag.¡± ¡°I only carry what¡¯s essential for sealing contracts.¡± Ian carefully retrieved the ck card he had safeguarded and swiped it. In an instant, an astronomical sum was deducted. If Verdan knew about this, he would undoubtedly chastise Ian for wasting money. ¡°Hmm. Knowing my eldest brother, he¡¯ll probably just scold me, right?¡± The card might also get confiscated. While the sum might not be significant to Berger, it wasn¡¯t exactly negligible either. He¡¯d likely be unable to use it for a while, but that was fine. At most, it¡¯d only be a month or two. Ian nced at the paper envelope in his hand. He¡¯d probably have to stop by the Magic Tower on the way. If he¡¯d brought a reliable subordinate, he could have entrusted it to his family. Unfortunately, being alone left him with no one to delegate to. ¡°Wait a moment, Victor.¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°Why would you hand this over so carelessly? What if I lost it? You should¡¯ve transferred it to my ount instead!¡± Victor smirked at Wellington, who was shoving the box back at him as though to rid himself of it. ¡°And what would you do if I ran off with it? I¡¯ve warned you before, Wellington. Trusting people too much will leave you regretting it when they betray you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trusting you¡ªI¡¯m trusting Berger. Do you think I¡¯d steal Berger¡¯s money for a measly tinum coin?¡± ¡°Then take that faith and personally carry it to the bank.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got plenty to do anyway. Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be busy. Once you leave here, I¡¯ll assign you an escort for a while. This harsh world requires protection, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll owe you for that, too?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s settle it over a drinkter. Something expensive.¡± So they were drinking buddies. And close ones at that, judging by Victor¡¯s amiable demeanor toward Wellington. At that moment, someone opened the shop door. Startled by the creaking noise, Wellington hastily shoved the box into his pocket and stood, momentarily betraying theposure of his former mercenary self. He looked nervously toward the door, where a middle-aged man with a heavy aura stood. The man bore a resemnce to Victor. Ian, casually ncing at him, froze as recognition dawned. ¡°¡­Estevan?¡± Estevan, the head of Demium Atelier operated by the Inoria Foundation in Ruth, was a secretive merchant selling artifacts to heroes and warriors. Hearing his name, Estevan rolled his eyes, and upon recognizing Ian, disyed mild surprise. The creaky old wooden floor protested as he stepped closer. Once near, he greeted Ian with a slight bow. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. It¡¯s been a while, Young Master Ian.¡± ¡°Indeed. What brings you here?¡± ¡°I have business with Wellington Winters, the shop¡¯s owner. Might I ask which of you that is?¡± Perhaps reassured that the man was acquainted with Ian, Wellington covered his bulging pocket with one hand and replied. ¡°That would be me. What can I do for you, sir? Are you here to inquire about fabrics?¡± ¡°Ah, fabrics¡­ Yes, that¡¯s right. Would you mind introducing me to them?¡± Though skeptical of Estevan¡¯s genuine interest in cloth, Wellington politely began his sales pitch. Gone was the timid, bumbling man from earlier. He confidently described the limited materials avable in an expert tone. But Estevan barely reacted, feigning interest and offering asional remarks. His true focusy elsewhere¡ªon Wellington himself. Ian could tell Estevan had been assessing Wellington. ¡°Impressive. I¡¯ll purchase all the fabrics you¡¯ve introduced. The quality speaks for itself, and though the quantity is a bitcking, it¡¯s clear you understand what you¡¯re selling. Your diligence is evident.¡± ¡°¡­Ah, thank you.¡± ¡°While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯d like to buy this shop as well.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°And you as well.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wellington furrowed his brows, staring at Estevan, who smiled brightly in response. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so wary. What I want is your talent.¡± ¡°You mean you want to¡­ buy me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. It¡¯s not anything strange. Ah, I should introduce myself first. I am Estevan, known as the Crown of Victory, recently appointed to oversee the eastern region of the empire for the Inoria Foundation. I¡¯d like to invite you to join the Foundation, Mr. Wellington Winters.¡± Wellington stood dumbfounded at Estevan¡¯s sudden proposal. The Inoria Foundation wielded influence not only across the empire but the entire continent. Backed by the Pantheon, it had amassed immense wealth. Bing a part of such an organization was equivalent to having one¡¯s future secured. ¡°Oh.¡± Wellington blinked in disbelief. Was this a dream? He couldn¡¯t understand why such opportunities hade one after another today. Estevan, exuding confidence, asked him again, ¡°Do you need time to consider?¡± ¡°No. Your offer is appealing, but unfortunately, I must decline.¡± For a brief moment, Estevan appeared visibly stunned. The Inoria Foundation¡ªbeing rejected by the owner of a failing, no, utterly copsed merchantpany¡ªwas inconceivable. ¡°May I ask why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re toote. Someone else approached me a few hours earlier.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°Yes, the young master behind me. He has already given me an opportunity.¡± ¡°An opportunity?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already received his investment and signed a contract.¡± Ian, noticing Estevan¡¯s gaze shifting to him, kindly held up the signed contract as proof. ¡°Well then, it seems I¡¯m quitete. If you don¡¯t mind, may I take a seat here for a moment, young master?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Estevan seated himself where Wellington had been moments ago. ¡°This is unexpected. I knew you were active as a mercenary, but I didn¡¯t think you were also investing in merchantpanies.¡± ¡°Likewise, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. How have you been?¡± ¡°Not great, to be honest. Unfortunately, internal matters have left some gaps in our manpower. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been rushing to recruit, but I didn¡¯t anticipate losing a candidate to someone else.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m afraid I have no intention of nullifying this contract.¡± Estevan chuckled softly. ¡°Hahaha, no need to worry. I wouldn¡¯t stoop to such hical behavior. I¡¯m not sure what prompted you to invest in Mr. Wellington, but from what I¡¯ve seen, it doesn¡¯t look like a poor investment. Sess seems likely, assuming his streak of bad luck isn¡¯t genuine.¡± Wellington flinched at the remark, while Victor observed with a look of intrigue. Estevan spoke again, slowly and deliberately. ¡°The reason I¡¯m sitting here, speaking with you now, young master, is that I happen to have a request for you.¡± ¡°A request?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll get straight to the point, as I dislike beating around the bush. I¡¯d like to assign you a task on behalf of the Inoria Foundation. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re highly skilled in exploration. I also know you¡¯ve previously investigated ruins from the Eyarr and Rogolrod eras. And when ites tobat, there¡¯s no need to say more.¡± ¡°An exploration request, then?¡± ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve discovered a new ruin. A mercenary group affiliated with the Foundation was dispatched, but we¡¯ve lost contact with them. We¡¯re at the point of considering forming a rescue team. What do you think?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 134 Chapter 134 ¡°Let me ask your opinion directly.¡± Ian leaned forward slightly and responded slowly. ¡°Well, I am interested, but¡ª¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°Do you expect me to confirm my participation without any information?¡± At the very least, it was crucial to identify the era in which the ruin was created. If it were from the Era of Eyarr, there wouldn¡¯t be much to worry about. Those ancient warriors were simple-minded fools who only understood battle. There were no traps to speak of, as they prioritized honorablebat above all else. If it were a ruin from the Teramin Era, that would be more troublesome. It was a period when they started delving seriously into mysteries, including magic. The Rogolrod Era emphasized ruggedness and practicality. Traps from this era were straightforward but highly effective. The level of danger increases in reverse chronological order. Estevan smiled amicably. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d ask you to join blindly? My aim is to achieve maximum efficiency with minimal investment, not to waste resources recklessly.¡± ¡°In that case, I¡¯d like to know the era and scale of the ruins first¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something better discussed in a more formal setting, don¡¯t you think? After all, there are ears listening here.¡± ¡°These people are fine. They won¡¯t go running their mouths. But if you insist¡ª¡± Ian activated his magic. A transparent barrier enveloped the two of them at that moment. Estevan¡¯s eyes flickered with intrigue. ¡°You¡¯re capable of using this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only fitting to use such a skill when having confidential conversations, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Impressive. I didn¡¯t expect you to have reached Youngwi (a high magical state) already.¡± ¡°That assumption is incorrect. I haven¡¯t reached Youngwi yet.¡± ¡°Then how are you able to use this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Gailgron, who generously taught me during his precious time. Without him, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible.¡± Ian subtly bragged about his connection with the hero. If he met Gailgron again, perhaps he could learn swordsmanship from him. But the chance encounters were rare, and chasing after him would be ridiculous. ¡°Ho¡­ this isn¡¯t something one can use with just a bit of training. You must have some talent. Very well, since you¡¯ve gone this far, I trust no one else will overhear us.¡± Though someone skilled in lip-reading might deduce parts of the conversation, especially since Midnight had tendencies like an information guild. Anyone working there would likely be trained in such skills. Perhaps sensing Estevan¡¯s unease, Victor stood up, brushing his knees. He walked over to the disy area with Wellington, signaling for the two to converse freely. Seeing this, Estevan gave a wry smile. ¡°It would have been nice if they¡¯d stepped away earlier. Now I feel like the bad guy.¡± ¡°I hate to say it, but you are quite particr.¡± ¡°With information brokers, one must be particr. That man is a bartender at Midnight, isn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice? I work for the Inoria Foundation, after all. Someone as dedicated as me, working for the heroes at Rus¡¯s Demiium Workshop, isn¡¯t ordinary. While it feels awkward to say it myself, I am quite capable. The foundation trusts me, and I¡¯ve proven myself enough to oversee the eastern territories of the El Carda Empire. However, this situation was a misstep. Coincidences aside, I didn¡¯t anticipate that man and you, young master, would contact Wellington before us.¡± Ian let out a bitter smile. Had they dyed finding Wellington even slightly, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to secure the contract. A mere tinum coin wasn¡¯t enough topete against the Inoria Foundation. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get to the main point. If you ept the foundation¡¯s request, you will be exploring ruins created at the turning point between the Teramin and Rogolrod eras.¡± ¡°A turning point, huh¡­ Hmm.¡± Ian let out a deep hum. It wasn¡¯t particrly good news. The difficulty might decrease if it¡¯s ambiguous and bnced, but more often, it tends to increase. It¡¯s not without reason that the Inoria Foundation¡¯s affiliated mercenary corps failed in their expedition. ¡°This will be difficult.¡± ¡°Likely so. The mercenary corps we dispatched this time had sessfully explored five ruins prior, and they were skilled enough to seal a Grade 3 Outer Gate without any casualties. They wereposed of seasoned veterans with an average Level 4.5, possessing extensivebat experience and highly refined abilities. They were quite the valuable assets.¡± ¡°What was theposition of the corps?¡± ¡°Three vanguard, two middle guard, and four rear guard members. Warriors, archers, mages, priests¡ªbnced across different roles. Of course, a certified treasure hunter apanied them as well.¡± ¡°Were there any Awakened among them?¡± ¡°No, there weren¡¯t. However, two of them¡ªno, one in particr¡ªwas close to achieving awakening. You might have heard of him: Chapellin. He was a skilled scout, proficient with both a bow and a dagger.¡± Chapellin. That was a name worth remembering. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a weak force. In fact, it seems quite strong. And yet they failed? That suggests it¡¯s not just an ordinary abandoned fortress. The fact that such skilled mercenaries failed to send even a single message before losing contact¡­¡± Ian trailed off, observing Estevan¡¯s expression. This couldn¡¯t simply be amon ruin. It might have abyrinthine structure or be upied by a powerful beast. Still, such factors should have been manageable unless someone made a critical error. Ian tapped his finger lightly on the armrest of the chair as he thought. ¡°Is this the site of a Rift?¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it is.¡± Estevan didn¡¯t bother asking how Ian had deduced that. He simply nodded calmly. ¡°In that case, it might be difficult for me to handle alone.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t recklessly ask you to explore it solo. I¡¯ve hired four highly skilled individuals to apany you. Rest assured, they aren¡¯t just anyone. These are people truly worthy of your trust. You might even recognize their names.¡± ¡°How many did you gather?¡± ¡°Four. First, there¡¯s Gawain from the Order of the Azure Bloom.¡± ¡­What? Ian, who had been lounging in a rxed manner, blinked in surprise. ¡°Who did you say?¡± Gawain? From the Order of the Azure Bloom? Estevan continued speaking. ¡°Then there¡¯s Diem, a Level 5 marksman, and Lise, a Level 5 priest. Both are mercenaries, and there¡¯s a persistent rumor that they¡¯re a couple, though they deny it. Lastly, Audrey, a mage from the Green Magic Tower.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± These were all very familiar names. Gawain was the knight who had stood alongside him in battle against the ck Dragon on the Gehiel ins. Diem, Lise, and Audrey had fought with him in a bloody battle against the Crimson ws while exploring the Rogolrod ruins. Although the shield-bearing warrior Grio, who had served as the vanguard, was missing, it was unexpected that all four were individuals Ian already knew. Ian realized that Estevan bringing this request to him was no mere coincidence. ¡°¡­Were you nning to seek me out even if we hadn¡¯t met here?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. When we mentioned needing a treasure hunter for the ruins, Audrey highly rmended you. Everyone gathered also spoke highly of you. Gawain, in particr, was very enthusiastic.¡± ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t expect even the team to be prepared in advance.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just the team. The Foundation has also prepared all the exploration supplies. All that¡¯s left is for you to set out.¡± Thorough indeed. That left only one thing to discuss.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°What about the reward?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be disappointed. Upon epting the request, you¡¯ll be given 50 gold coins upfront. If the exploration is sessful, additionalpensation will be provided based on the value of the artifacts recovered. Each of you may choose one artifact from the ruins¡ªexcept for one specific item.¡± ¡°One item?¡± Estevan hesitated briefly before responding. However, it was a situation that demanded exnation. ¡°The Angel¡¯s Key.¡± Ian had heard of it. Angels do not exist in this world, yet their existence is widely acknowledged. Those with white wings are said to vanquish evil and protect virtue. The Inoria Foundation, it seems, had indeed been collecting relics connected to such beings. ¡°The relic known by that name is non-negotiable. It¡¯s the primary objective for the Foundation¡¯s exploration of this site.¡± ¡°Does it actually take the form of a key? If so, it might be difficult to locate¡­.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Though it¡¯s referred to as a key, it¡¯s actually in the shape of a spear. You¡¯ll recognize it immediately. It won¡¯t leave any doubt in your mind¡ª¡¯this must be the Angel¡¯s Key.¡¯ Also, if you uncover any traces of the mercenary group or manage to rescue survivors, you¡¯ll be rewarded with additional gold.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Ian mulled over Estevan¡¯s exnation. He was curious about the power the Angel¡¯s relic might hold. Rumors abounded, but he¡¯d never seen one himself. There had to be a reason behind the name ¡°key.¡± ¡°Could they have a way to track it?¡± If the Foundation was actively pursuing the relic, it was likely they had some means of locating it. At the very least, the item obtained from this exploration would have to be handed over without issue. ¡°Not bad.¡± This was a chance to verify the power of the Angel¡¯s relic firsthand. Still, the promise of additional rewards felt somewhat illusory. Relics were exceedingly rare, so there was no guarantee anything besides the Angel¡¯s Key would be found. With skilledpanions to rely on, Ian thought this might also give him ess to secret shops like those run by the Demium Workshop. ¡°Will you ept themission?¡± ¡°¡­I will.¡± Estevan smiled and extended his hand for a handshake, which Ian returned. ¡°Now that a rising hero like you has agreed to join, I can rest easy. The others are currently enjoying drinks at the Inoria Foundation¡¯s dining hall. How about it? If you haven¡¯t eaten yet, would you like to join me there?¡± Ian nodded and stood up from his seat. From a nearby disy, Wellington and Victor, who had been quietly conversing, turned their attention to him. Ian approached them. Wellington lowered his head respectfully. ¡°Thank you for cing your trust in me, Young Master. I, Wellington Winters, may not speak for my entire family, but I will never forget this debt. I¡¯ll rise from this setback and ensure that I bring you immense wealth as repayment. Please, trust me and wait.¡± ¡°Even if you fail¡­.¡± ¡°No! I will seed. Failure is no longer an option. As you suggested, I¡¯ll grow my store here while entrusting the merchant guild to capable hands. Within six months, I¡¯ll deliver results worthy of your trust.¡± Though Wellington¡¯s gaze still carried traces of anxiety, it was clear he was determined to ovee it. Ian grinned and lightly patted Wellington¡¯s shoulder in encouragement. It wasn¡¯t exactly the proper thing to do to an elder, but the gesture was enough to convey his faith. ¡°Wellington.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master?¡± ¡°I have a bit of luck on my side.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Personally, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m particrly lucky, but everyone around me says I am. If others call you unlucky or worse¡­ well, I¡¯ve chosen you now. Your fortune is bound to turn. I¡¯ll look forward to the next time we meet.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 135 Chapter 135 The restaurant operated by the Inoria Foundation exuded elegance from its exterior. The pristine white bricks stacked along the outer wall seemed to assert purity amidst the bustling street, while the golden-ted gates and statues lining the entrance pathway created an atmosphere that elevated the guest¡¯s dignity. A passerby unfamiliar with this ce might feel overwhelmed by its grandeur. ¡°Shall we?¡± Ian followed Estevan into the restaurant, stepping onto the long, crimson carpet. The interior was just as magnificent as the exterior. His first thought was that the prices would likely be exorbitant, but the faint traces of life in each room indicated that the establishment had no shortage of patrons. As a waiter opened a door to serve food, heartyughter spilled out from within. ¡°Hahahahaha!¡± The moment was brief, as the sound vanished when the door closed again, silencing the room. Ian was impressed. While not perfect, the restaurant clearly prioritized soundproofing. This was the kind of ce where one could discuss secrets with rtive ease. ¡°This way.¡± Estevan opened the door to one of the rooms, halting the conversation that had been audible from within. As they entered, Ian saw familiar faces seated around a circr table. ¡°Ian!¡± A cheerful voice rang out, bright and clear. Audrey Pretus stood, pushing back her chair with a radiant smile. Beside her were Sasu Diem, Priest Rease, and Gawain of the Blue Flower Knights. When their eyes met, Gawain lightly raised his ss and gestured to a seat beside him. ¡°Come,rade, take a seat.¡± Comrade¡ªit wasn¡¯t an inurate term. They had crossed life-and-death situations together. It felt fresh to hear such an address for the first time. As Ian entered, Estevan closed the door behind him. Taking a seat, Ian noticed that Gawain immediately initiated conversation. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long since west met, but you¡¯ve grown even more in the meantime. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve reached Level 5, haven¡¯t you?¡± Surprised by Gawain¡¯s confident tone, Ian quickly realized why. When they first met, Gawain had imed he could assess someone¡¯s level just by observing them. At the time, Ian thought it was merely an insight honed by experience. However, the way Gawain recognized his growth immediately suggested it was an innate intuition. If he could even discern the extent of someone¡¯s potential, it was the perfect ability for recruiting talent. ¡°There¡¯s no point in hiding it from you.¡± ¡°Why hide it? Strength is meant to be disyed. Humility isn¡¯t something we need to concern ourselves with just yet.¡± ¡°While that¡¯s not entirely wrong, unting too much could invite resentment.¡± ¡°True, but here, there¡¯s no need for such caution. We¡¯re all equals here, aren¡¯t we?¡± ¡°¡­Equals? Are you Level 5 as well?¡± Gawain smiled, setting his ss down as he gestured to his cor. The leaves encircling the blue flower emblem had increased from one to two. ¡°You¡¯ve gained another leaf.¡± ¡°Hahaha! With your achievements being praised everywhere, I couldn¡¯t justg behind, could I? The only option was to keep up.¡± Ian furrowed his brows. What is this lunatic talking about? Levels aren¡¯t something you achieve through sheer effort. Experience, talent, skill, luck, mindset, and mana¡ªonly when these six elements align perfectly can one ascend to a new realm. That¡¯s why most people remain at Level 4 their entire lives. Countless individuals fail to ascend because theyck just one of those elements. Yet, Gawain acted as if he achieved it simply through hard work. And he was still young. However, Ian felt no jealousy. All that mattered was staying on good terms with him. The connection itself was important. If needed, he could always ask for help. So, Ian offered an unfeigned smile. ¡°So, does that mean I¡¯m ahead of you for now?¡± ¡°For now. But I¡¯ll catch up soon enough. Just wait and see,rade.¡± As Gawain burned withpetitiveness, Ian was about to respond when Estevan interjected. ¡°Now, Sir Gawain, it¡¯s clear you and the young master share a close bond, but must you monopolize him? The others are waiting, are they not?¡± Diem nodded politely. ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± ¡°You look well, thankfully.¡± ¡°Indeed. Being with the priest has done wonders for my health.¡± He gazed at Rease with a tender expression. Rease, however, smacked his thigh lightly, scolding him with a re. ¡°Don¡¯t act like this in front of others! Honestly! I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Are you two¡­ a couple now?¡± ¡°E-Erm¡­ Well, yes. We are. After that incident, we ended up taking on a few requests together, and one thing led to another¡­¡± ¡°You suit each other well.¡± ¡°R-Really? Ahem. In any case, Young Master Ian, I¡¯m d we¡¯re together again. Surely this is the will of the Lord?¡± ¡°Though one of us is missing, that may very well be the case.¡± Instead of Grio, who had once stood firm with his sturdy shield, Gawain of the Blue Flower Knights had joined them. It might sound rude, but Gawain felt far more reliable. Lastly, Ian looked to Audrey. She smiled warmly and asked, ¡°Is Dior with you?¡± ¡°¡­I came alone.¡± There¡¯s something there, Ian thought. Perhaps they had feelings for each other. Hearing his response, Audrey visibly deted, leaning back in her chair. Just then, the door opened, and a variety of dishes were brought in. Gawain gestured to the empty spots on the table. ¡°I ordered in advance, knowing you¡¯de.¡± ¡°You mean you just wanted to eat more. Look¡ªsteak, stir-fried pork, fried chicken wings. It¡¯s all meat. The only vegetables are garnishes.¡± ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s shameless! How do you say such things with a straight face?¡± Audrey teased Gawain with a giggle, and he, looking sheepish, picked up his ss again. Despite already having had a few drinks, he didn¡¯t seem drunk. Ian cut into the steak before him and took a bite. The moment it touched his tongue, it melted with barely any chewing. Delicious. ¡°This is excellent.¡± Gawain grinned with pride. ¡°Right? I didn¡¯t order more for nothing. Eat as much as you want. If it¡¯s not enough, we can order more. The Inoria Foundation is covering everything.¡± Estevan cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem. Yes, please, enjoy. If you sessfullyplete this request, I can arrange meals like this for you many times over. Consider this additionalpensation. While I¡¯ve exined before, ah, listen as you eat.¡± That was the n anyway. ¡°The ruin you¡¯ll be exploring dates back to the transition from the Terramin Era to the Rogolrod Era¡­.¡± ¡°Why did you stop mid-sentence?¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s a temple. However, it is not a ce dedicated to the Lord. It¡¯s simply a ce of worship for a deity. Not one of the petty gods from the outside world, either. But this isn¡¯t particrly important, so let¡¯s move on. Your task is to retrieve an artifact from the site¡ªthe ¡®Angel¡¯s Key.¡¯¡± Estevan paused and scanned the reactions of those seated around the table. Gawain tilted his head, seemingly puzzled, while Audrey immediately frowned. ¡°Wait a second. Isn¡¯t this different from what we were initially told? I thought our goal was to search for the missing people in the ruins. It feels like the mission has shifted into something else entirely.¡± Estevan calmly acknowledged Audrey¡¯s observation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°That¡¯s correct. Since Ian has agreed to join us. The original focus was on locating the missing individuals, but Audrey, weren¡¯t you the one who pointed out Ian¡¯s exceptional talent as a treasure hunter? Not only does he have mastery over thenguages of various eras, but he is also strong enough to face sealed beasts.¡± ¡°I did say that. So?¡± ¡°Given his involvement, we¡¯re expanding the scope of the mission.¡± ¡°¡­And the search for the missing people bes secondary?¡± ¡°Exactly. While both objectives will be pursued, retrieving the ¡®Angel¡¯s Key¡¯ takes precedence. Of course, I can assure you all of a reward that is twice what was originally promised.¡± Hearing this, Diem and Rease¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Audrey and Gawain, however, remained indifferent. It wasn¡¯t that they disliked gold coins; they simply had no pressing need for them. Audrey, as the granddaughter of the Green Tower Master, and Gawain, with the unwavering support of the Blue Flower Knights, were already well provided for. Audrey raised her hand slightly. ¡°Everyone? Would you mind if I spoke on our behalf for a moment?¡± Ian didn¡¯t object, and after a brief consideration, Gawain nodded, sensing there was no disadvantage to letting her take the lead. Diem and Rease, caught in the flow of the group, silently agreed. Estevan clicked his tongue lightly. ¡°¡­Tch.¡± ¡°Estevan. I¡¯d like you to give us one more option.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Judging by how much importance the Inoria Foundation ces on this ¡®Angel¡¯s Key,¡¯ it must be quite a significant item, correct?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t deny that.¡± ¡°And assigning such an important task to outsiders like us¡ªis that your way of safeguarding against the possibility that we might run off with the artifact or misuse it?¡± ¡°What are you saying? There¡¯s no way any of you would do such a thing. A mage of the Green Tower, a knight of the Blue Flower Knights, and the Red Spear Knight of Berger.¡± Diem and Rease exchanged uneasy nces. Compared to the three mentioned, they were simply mercenaries without notable affiliations or noble titles. Perhaps they wondered if there was something secret about their own backgrounds. But no, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡°With such reputable individuals, I trust youpletely. So¡ª¡± ¡°Wait. Why didn¡¯t you address thetter part of my question?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°What exactly is this ¡®Angel¡¯s Key¡¯? What does it signify?¡± ¡°The foundation refers to it as a key for convenience, but it is simply a spear. A spear imbued with holy power. When you encounter it during your exploration, you¡¯ll recognize it. ¡®Ah, this must be the Angel¡¯s Key Estevan spoke of.¡¯¡± ¡°And the artifact won¡¯t cause any harm to the one who holds it?¡± ¡°For now, no. Beyond that, it¡¯s difficult for me to say.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s potentially dangerous. In that case, I¡¯d like a different kind ofpensation instead of gold coins.¡± Audrey¡¯s expression turned deadly serious. Ian quietly observed the proceedings as he chewed his food. This was already known to him, but it seemed to be new information for the others. ¡°A different artifact?¡± ¡°No. I heard there¡¯s a secret artifact shop operated by the Inoria Foundation. I also heard that one can enter if they know the passphrase, correct?¡± Estevan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Noticing the sudden attention directed at him, Ian met Estevan¡¯s gaze with a confident look. It was natural for him to be suspicious, but Ian had never mentioned the artifact shop to Audrey. If he had intended to share such information, he would have provided the passphrase too. ¡°Who told you about this?¡± ¡°Well, there are no eternal secrets. I found out by chance. But you¡¯re not denying it, are you? I thought you¡¯d feign ignorance, but this is even better. Once weplete this mission, provide us with ess to the artifact shop.¡± ¡°That¡¯s beyond my authority to promise. The artifact shop is not a ce just anyone can ess. You¡¯re not qualified yet¡ªexcept for Ian. However, I can use my authority to grant you a chance to purchase artifacts you might need. Will you ept that?¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Audrey¡¯s eyes twitched slightly as she made a subtle expression. ¡°Wait a minute. Isn¡¯t the Angel¡¯s Key something the Foundation absolutely needs? They should be offering us a relic or two in exchange, not putting it up for sale¡­ Selling it?¡± ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll offer a discount. Honestly, we can¡¯t just give away something worth hundreds or thousands of gold coins. Also, there¡¯s no guarantee that the Angel¡¯s Key is what we truly need. I can¡¯t give a definitive answer.¡± ¡°Likewise, we might not be able to afford something worth hundreds or thousands of gold coins. You¡¯re not expecting us to pay it off monthly, are you?¡± After a moment of deliberation, Estevan made a decision. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll distribute five relics that you all can use. However, locating the survivors is a mandatory task. We don¡¯t have a way to verify it independently, but we¡¯ll trust your conscience.¡± Audrey, seemingly satisfied with the terms, nodded readily. ¡°That works. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s unfair. We¡¯re also taking on significant risks here. Even the mercenary groups under the Foundation couldn¡¯t seed, right?¡± ¡°Precisely why you are being given the opportunity. Is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask?¡± Ian swallowed the meat in his mouth and pointed his fork at Estevan. ¡°Do you have any information on the location or details of the ruins?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll guide you to the entrance. As for detailed information¡­ Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have much. Since the ruins have turned into an Otherworldly Zone, I can only tell you there will likely be monsters. The limited information we have is the reason for the substantial reward.¡± Estevan stood, pushing back the chair he had been sitting on. ¡°With that, I encourage you to enjoy tonight to your heart¡¯s content. If you haven¡¯t arranged amodations, feel free to stay here. I¡¯ll prepare rooms for you. Now, I¡¯ll take my leave. Departure is tomorrow. Enjoy your evening.¡± Before anyone could stop him, Estevan bowed politely and left. After the client left, Gawain immediately handed Ian a clean ss while holding a wine bottle. ¡°Why this silence? In such a fine ce, with exquisite food and drink in front of us, shall we simply sit idle?¡± ¡°¡­Gawain.¡± ¡°Myrade, let¡¯s share a drink.¡± The ss was thrust forward insistently, almost pressing against Ian¡¯s cheek. Gawain poured the wine unceremoniously, the violet liquid glinting as it sshed into the ss. Ian let out a bitter smile. The color violet symbolized the ck Mana of the Outer Seas. While it hade to represent misfortune in modern times, it was tacitly epted when it came to fruits, vegetables, and certain liquors. Diem and Rease attempted to quietly leave their seats but were swiftly intercepted by Gawain. ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± Rease awkwardly smiled, a bead of sweat forming. ¡°It just felt like we didn¡¯t belong here anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such disheartening things. If it¡¯s a matter of status, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯rerades who will soon face life and death together, aren¡¯t we?¡± Ian spoke slowly. ¡°Rx and have a drink. At least here, no one will look down on you because of your status. If anyoneinster, I¡¯ll protect you. Just me it on the drink and say you don¡¯t remember anything.¡± In the end, even they returned to their seats. Although they appeared ufortable at first, as the alcohol flowed, their tension eased, and they began to share all sorts of stories about their past. The initial awkwardness soon faded, and they spent a considerable amount of time together, well into the night. *** Deep within the rocky mountains, hidden within dense fog, a massive ruin revealed itself. It appeared as though it had been carved into the mountain itself, blending seamlessly with nature. Its scale was truly overwhelming. Numerous stone structures were interconnected, though some had partially crumbled over time. The atmosphere was both mysterious and eerie, captivating enough to leave one speechless. ¡°Wow¡­¡± ¡°Amazing.¡± Everyone, except Estevan, was simrly awestruck, unable to tear their eyes away. The sheer magnitude of the ruins was overwhelming. ¡°What do you think?¡± Estevan sidled up to Ian and posed the question. ¡°This is indeed a relic from the Terramin Era. Although there are faint traces of the Rogolrod Era, it¡¯s definitely from a transitional period.¡± Ian scanned the surroundings. Stone pirs lined the path leading to the entrance as if guiding the way. There was no roof, and the overgrowth of vines and moss hinted at its long abandonment. As they approached, intricate carvings became visible on the pirs. While many had been weathered by the elements, the rtively intact ones were still indecipherable. ¡°Can you read it?¡± The question carried multiple implications. Ian shook his head. The script did not match any known era; it was entirely unfamiliar. Despite his years of treasure hunting and exploring numerous ruins across the Zail Empire, it was a first. ¡°I used to think I knew a lot, but this is new to me.¡± ¡°While we can¡¯t interpret it, the Foundation suspects it¡¯s thenguage of angels. Personally, I think it¡¯s rted to worshiping a deity. And as a side note, the scenery you see now might change the moment you cross that boundary.¡± As Estevan extended his hand, ripples appeared in the air. A transparent barrier, like ss, was revealed, encircling the path ahead. While Ian seemed familiar with this, the others found it a novel sight. ¡°So this is the Otherworld. It¡¯s my first time seeing one.¡± ¡°The only way out is to destroy the rampaging Outer Gate, right?¡± Diem murmured, and Rease silently wondered aloud. Ian answered immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are at least two other methods. First, using an artifact imbued with teleportation magic.¡± ¡°¡­Like we¡¯d have something so rare.¡± ¡°Second, breaking through with an immense amount of mana. But ordinary techniques won¡¯t work. This ce is like a powerful current. While entering feels like being carried by the flow, escaping requires oveing the torrent.¡± ¡°Would sheer strength work?¡± A na?ve question. Ian chuckled softly. ¡°Well, if you had mythical strength, perhaps. Enough to destroy a mountain with a single punch.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s impossible, then.¡± It wasn¡¯t said to extinguish hope but as a warning to face reality. The implication was clear: escaping the Outer Gate would require its closure. Running away wasn¡¯t an option. ¡°Looks likest night¡¯s meal might¡¯ve been our final feast.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think so negatively. If we sessfullyplete the mission, we can feast and drink again, just likest night. Estevan will surely arrange something.¡± Estevan, now the center of attention, closed his eyes briefly before replying. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s possible. But consuming as much as you did yesterday might be difficult.¡± ¡°There wasn¡¯t much left to waste, was there?¡± ¡°True, you did well. But¡­ never mind. There¡¯s no point in dampening morale before an important mission. Off you go, and if you return safely with the Angel¡¯s Key, I¡¯ll fund another banquet.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better. Now, let¡¯s do a final check and head in.¡± Ian addressed the group. Once inside, there was no telling what kind of monsters awaited them. Audrey chanted a spell, and two shield-bearing golems materialized in the air. ¡°Well then.¡± Gawain lowered the visor on his helmet, steeling his resolve. Diem prepared his bow and arrows, while Rease, as the group¡¯s priest, recited a prayer, granting blessings to the party. Ian also gripped the sacred sword tightly. ¡°Hold on,rade. I¡¯ll go in first since I¡¯m wearing armor.¡± Ian nodded and stepped aside, allowing Gawain to take the lead. With a metallic clink, Gawain carefully advanced. Although he appeared tense, there was no hesitation in his steps. Soon, he crossed the boundary and disappeared from sight. Ian followed closely behind. The sensation was immediate¡ªhis body was propelled forward, as if swept by a strong current. But itsted only a moment. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived?¡± Gawain stood waiting, his greatsword resting at his side. For now, there were no monsters in sight, but the surroundings were noticeably different from what they had observed earlier. It was evident the outer gate¡¯s rampant energy had warped the environment, merging it with elements from another world. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°Ack!¡± ¡°Eek!¡± Diem, Rease, and Audrey stumbled in one after another, struggling to regain their bnce. The golems, however, entered with perfectposure, immediately adopting a defensive stance. ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± With his greatsword slung over his shoulder, Gawain led the way. The path leading into the ruins was strewn with skeletal remains, rusted armor, and shattered weapons. ¡°Can you tell which nation this armor design belongs to,rade?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡°Theramin. It¡¯s in, likely belonging to soldiers, but the distinctive features of that era are still intact. Looks like there was a war here a long time ago. But what could have driven so many people to fight in such a deste ce¡­?¡± ¡°It must have been for that Angel¡¯s Key. I doubt the foundation covets it without reason.¡± Ian surveyed their surroundings. Thankfully, none of the skeletons showed signs of reanimating. They were simply piles of lifeless bones. As a cold wind brushed past, they arrived at the entrance of the ruins. The massive structure, likely a temple, required them to ascend dozens of steps to enter. The stairs were intricately carved with peculiar patterns, almost as if warning those who dared to approach. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it feel strange? My head¡¯s spinning, and I feel queasy,¡± Audrey remarked with a frown. It likely wasn¡¯t just her imagination. Such patterns were rarely mere decorations¡ªthey often held deeper, sometimes ominous, meanings. ¡®Didn¡¯t they say this was a ce for worshiping a god?¡¯ If that were true, seeing these inscriptions should bring rity or peace of mind. The fact that they had the opposite effect suggested they might have been corrupted. It was also possible the foundation¡¯s information was wed. Though Ian wished he could decipher the patterns, they consisted only of unfamiliar symbols and engravings. Without any apanying illustrations, their meaning was nearly impossible to discern¡ªeven for a renowned schr. The only advice he could offer was this: ¡°Don¡¯t stare at them too long. For now, let¡¯s focus on climbing the steps. From here on, I¡¯ll take the lead.¡± Gawain silently stepped back, allowing Ian to move ahead. With each step, a faint ripple seemed to radiate from the stairs. It wasn¡¯t the sound of footsteps, but rather a whispering echo. At some point, the wind stopped blowing altogether. The atmosphere grew increasingly ominous, thick with foreboding, as if something was about to happen. When they finally reached the top, they found the entrance visible ahead¡ªa wide, open area before the temple. Ssssssss¡ª Although there was no wind, dust-like particles began to gather before the entrance. Then, a figure emerged. Dressed in a pure white robe with a hood pulled low, they stood motionless, their presence chillingly ethereal. ¡ª¡ª¡ª The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 137 Chapter 137 ¨C ¡­¡­ Ian fixed his gaze on the unexpected figure that had suddenly appeared. Within the hood, whether it was due to magic or some kind of sorcery, only pitch-ck darkness could be seen. However, he could feel a gazeing from where the eyes should be. The party, fully tense, stood ready to engage inbat at any moment. Ian cautiously tried speaking. ¡°Hey.¡± ¨C ¡­¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± ¨C ¡­¡­ ¡°Are you the one in charge here?¡± ¨C ¡­¡­ The unidentified figure remained silent but continued to stare intently. With hands hidden in their long sleeves, they didn¡¯t budge an inch. Ian frowned. It seemed they were reacting to his voice. If they could just say something, it might provide some information about this ce. But watching silently after suddenly appearing was undeniably irritating. ¡°Diem.¡± No response. But realizing the implication of calling their name, Ian quickly aimed his bow and shot without hesitation. Ping! With a sharp sound, an arrow flew fiercely. Though ghostly in appearance, they dodged by tilting their head, as if the attack might still hurt them. The arrow, imbued with magic, must have been exceptionally fast, yet they evaded it. Ian, however, didn¡¯t just stand by. The moment he saw the arrow dodged, he drew a dagger from his belt, hurled it, and dashed forward. ¡°Ian!¡± Gawain urgently called out at the sudden break in formation, but Ian didn¡¯t respond. Once he had started moving, stopping and turning back was absurd. He couldn¡¯t waste time waiting from afar for the opponent to act. At that moment, the figure drew a hand from their sleeve. In their right hand was a sharp dagger, emanating a sinister aura. Ting! The thrown dagger was deflected. It didn¡¯t matter. That was just a ploy to keep the opponent in ce. In an instant, Ian closed the distance and swung his holy sword upward in a diagonal sh. The magic imbued in the de was released, forming a cutting arc that carried a powerful sh along its path. Kwaaaaaa! The figure leapt to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack. Then, as soon as they steadied themselves, they vanished into thin air, as if scattering. ¡°¡­¡­!¡± They were fast. Immediately, Ian heard the rustling of fabric to his side. The figure reappeared ghost-like, unleashing a rapid series of sharp strikes. Ian quickly parried the attacks and swung his sword again as the opponent caught their breath. There was no time for probing tactics. [Blood w Style: Sky-Piercing Strike] The magic-imbued de elerated instantly, extending explosively in length. Piiiing! The attack pierced the shoulder of the figure¡¯s robe. However, no blood spattered. Even the sensation at Ian¡¯s fingertips felt as if he had merely pierced a thinyer of fabric. Ian frowned. The enigmatic opponent retreated and seemed to scatter on the spot once again. Even their presence became faint. ¡°Behind you!¡± Gawain¡¯s voice rang out. He already knew¡ªhe had seen it. The flow of magic was vividly clear in Ian¡¯s eyes. As he turned his head, he saw the figure lunging from behind. The distance was minimal. Barely a step ahead. In that fleeting moment, countless options shed through Ian¡¯s mind. The decision didn¡¯t take long. The dagger held in a reverse grip was aimed at his heart. Ian, without hesitation, extended his bare hand toward it. [Bane of Evil Sixth Form: Sacred me Armor, Partial Deployment] Whoosh¡ª mes erupted from his hand, forming the shape of a gauntlet that grasped the dagger. The mes were not mere heat but possessed a hardness akin to metal. Crack! The sound of the dagger scraping against the gauntlet echoed. The sharp de could press no further, blocked entirely. The subtle tremor running through his arm signified a contest of strength. ¨C ¡­¡­ Normally, one would panic in such a situation, but the opponent showed no sign of disturbance. Ian¡¯s gaze reached into the hood, but it was filled with pitch-ck darkness, offering no clue to their identity. The figure of the ¡°Faceless One¡± came to mind, but this being¡¯s presence was far too faint to be an Outer God. Holding the dagger firmly in his left hand, Ian raised the holy sword in his right and drove it forcefully toward the opponent. Bang! But the holy sword struck only the ground. Ian lifted his head to look forward. The opponent had retreated about ten paces in the blink of an eye. ¡®What kind of person is this?¡¯ Ian was baffled. The strike just now was at an angle that couldn¡¯t be avoided. Yet, at the moment the de touched their robe, the figure disintegrated like thousands of flower petals, scattering. When Ian saw the petals reassemble into their form, the figure before him felt more like an illusion than reality. ¡®Are theypletely unharmed?¡¯ That couldn¡¯t be. The act of scattering was undoubtedly a magic-consuming technique. What Ian wielded wasn¡¯t just any sword¡ªit was a holy sword. When imbued with magic, even spiritual beings could be harmed. And yet, they had retreated unscathed? There had to be a cost. The dagger in his left hand was proof that the figure was indeed present in reality. Crack¡ª As Ian applied force, the de fractured and crumbled into dust, dispersing with the wind. Perhaps they could ignore damage below a certain threshold. ¡®If that¡¯s the case¡­.¡¯ Just as Ian was about to draw more magic, the figure slipped their hand back into their sleeve. It was a gesture that seemed devoid ofbat intent. Then, the figure spoke.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ¡°Stop.¡± Ian paused. It was a soft, feminine voice. The robed figure¡¯s build appeared imposing, making it unexpected. ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡°There is no point in continuing this fight.¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Cyphry. One of the priests who serve the gods. So do not fear. I am not your enemy, nor the enemy of your group.¡± ¡°Then why did you attack us?¡± ¡°Do not distort reality. Was it not you who attacked me first?¡± That was true. Suspicious as they were, Ian had called Diem to fire an arrow. And he had been the one to charge in immediately after. No one could argue otherwise. However, that didn¡¯t mean Ian was going to apologize. ¡°If you had an issue with it, you should have said so from the start. Who¡¯s at fault here for staying silent even after being asked several times?¡± ¡°I admit it,¡± the figure replied. ¡°But to rify, I simply didn¡¯t want to waste my precious time.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. Even having this conversation is pushing my limits. And what meaning would there be in speaking to those with insignificant skill? They face nothing but death ahead¡ªjust like the ones who entered earlier.¡± It was clear the figure referred to the mercenaries sent in advance by the Inoria Foundation. ¡°What happened to them? Are they all dead?¡± If they were, there would be no point in searching for them. Ian could focus directly on locating the Angel¡¯s Key. He hated to admit it, but part of him hoped none had survived. However, the figure¡¯s answer was far from satisfying. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am neither a prophet who can see the future nor in a state to observe this defiled temple. But it¡¯s not difficult to predict they¡¯re on the brink of death.¡± ¡°How can you be so sure?¡± ¡°They were weak. Both mentally and physically. They wrapped themselves in the guise of duty, but their weakness was undeniable.¡± ¡°What do you mean by a ¡®defiled temple¡¯?¡± ¡°Exactly as it sounds. The scum from the Outer World have polluted the sanctity of this temple and twisted the teachings of the divine. Don¡¯t you feel the unease? The nausea? It will only grow worse as you proceed deeper.¡± ¡°Even so, I have to go. I can¡¯t turn back now, not aftering this far¡ªno matter if there are Outer Gods waiting inside.¡± The figure immediately reacted with displeasure. ¡°The divine is singr. Those scum cannot be called gods. They must not be called gods. Words carry power. They are impure beings, preying on human desires and fears to interfere with this world.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± ¡°¡­I¡¯ve answered your questions, so now it¡¯s my turn. Are the ones behind you as skilled as you are?¡± Ian nodded. ¡°In some ways, they¡¯re far better than me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Then what is the reason for your visit to this defiled temple?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°Because I can assist you¡ªif you help me in return.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I need your permission to enter here, is it?¡± The figure shook its head. Though its face was hidden, the movement of the hood made it clear. ¡°You¡¯re right. The temple doesn¡¯t reject those whoe to it. Even though it¡¯s been polluted and corrupted, its essence remains unchanged.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve even epted those scum?¡± The sarcasm in Ian¡¯s voice was evident, and the figure seemed momentarily agitated. However, it quickly restrained its emotions and continued. ¡°¡­That¡¯s a misunderstanding. They weren¡¯t epted; they invaded. Just like in the past. We¡¯ve talked too much already. I don¡¯t have time. I know your intent here isn¡¯t pure. You seek something¡ªartifacts or treasures left in the temple. I know where they are and will give them to you.¡± ¡°In exchange for dealing with the scum?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a transaction. Of course, you¡¯re free to refuse. Either way, you¡¯re going to enter. That won¡¯t change.¡± ¡°We could just leave.¡± ¡°Heh, really? Though I¡¯m bound to this ce, I know you cannot leave. With your current strength, you don¡¯t stand a chance of breaking through the barrier.¡± Ian¡¯s expression turned subtle. That wasn¡¯t entirely true. With Geokchang Pamael, he could probably punch a hole through the barrier. But he didn¡¯t feel the need to reveal that. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t ask for your help lightly. If you could leave, I¡¯d tell you to bring someone of higher caliber. But since you can¡¯t, I¡¯m asking for your cooperation. I don¡¯t like it, but there¡¯s no more time to waste.¡± The figure¡¯s identity remained suspicious. While it imed to be a priest, Ian wasn¡¯t naive enough to take its word at face value. For now, he decided to observe the situation. ¡°Fine. So, will you guide us?¡± ¡°Yes. At the very least, I can ensure you don¡¯t get lost in this maze of a temple. It¡¯ll save time and help you avoid unnecessaryplications. But don¡¯t expect an easy path.¡± Grrrrnnnn¡ª The tightly shut temple doors began to creak open with a deafening noise. The figure melted into the darkness revealed by the opening doors, its voice lingering behind. ¡°Enter.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Whump! A ball of fire ignited mid-air, illuminating the dark and deste interior of the ruins. The sudden burst of light painted the surroundings, forcing the darkness to retreat like scurrying insects. If this were truly a ce of worship, even in its decrepit and ancient state, it should have exuded an air of reverence and mystery. Yet, this ce was the exact opposite. The cold, eerie atmosphere,bined with the ominous energy seeping from the walls, provoked an overwhelming sense of difort and loathing. ¡°Ugh.¡± Rease let out a faint groan. As a priest, she appeared far more sensitive to the sinister energy than the others. Seeing her shrink away, Diem stepped closer to her side protectively. Just as Cyphry had described, this ce truly felt ¡°defiled.¡± Gawain, who had entered the tense interior of the shrine ready for a fight, seemed disappointed when there was no need to swing his greatsword. ¡°I thought being in the Outer World meant monsters would be swarming everywhere. Guess that¡¯s not always the case.¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe at the bottom of these ruins, there¡¯s a writhing mass of thousands, maybe millions, or even billions of bugs,¡± Audrey replied casually. While it was the worst-case scenario, such spection wasn¡¯t entirely unwarranted. Gawain chuckled at her words. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? I¡¯m here. We¡¯ve got ourrades. Fire and ice¡ªpr opposites¡ªjoining forces. You could say we¡¯re unstoppable. If something bursts up from below, I¡¯ll freeze it all.¡± ¡°And if they swarm us from all sides?¡± ¡°That¡¯s whatrades are for. Burn them all to ash. Clean and simple.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we end up as ashes, too?¡± ¡°No way I¡¯d let mypanions get burned alive.¡± With a dramatic gesture, Gawain extended a hand toward Audrey. A cold chill enveloped her. Briefly intrigued, Audrey soon scowled and shouted. ¡°It¡¯s freezing!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Of course it is.¡± Gawain roared withughter as he withdrew the magic he had cast on her. The yful exchange lightened the tense atmosphere. Watching this unfold, Ian reminded the group. ¡°Rxing is fine, but don¡¯t let your guard down. This is a shrine¡ªone that¡¯s been corrupted into an Outer World ruin. Who knows what kind of traps might be lurking.¡± ¡ªThere are no traps. Without turning his head, Cyphry spoke. ¡°You expect us to believe that? You must think we¡¯re gullible.¡± ¡ªThis is a shrine. ¡°Was, you mean.¡± ¡ªDo not speak so irreverently. While it may no longer serve its purpose, it was once a ce dedicated to worship and praise of a god. That truth has not changed. ¡°And?¡± Ian interrupted Cyphry¡¯s solemn tone. ¡ªIts structure hasn¡¯t changed. At the very least, you won¡¯t find the ground copsing, spears shooting up, poison gas spewing, or boulders rolling toward you. There are no such traps here. Theyout remains intact. ¡°So, ambushes are still a possibility? Why not share more?¡± ¡ªThe name of this shrine is ¡®La Ciel.¡¯ It means ¡®to praise the heavens.¡¯ Once, dozens of priests, hundreds of devotees, and thousands of visitors frequented this ce. ¡°Interesting. Even in the eras of Terramin and Rogolrod, when the Lords ruled the world, you worshipped a god instead of the Lords?¡± ¡ªThat¡¯s correct. The Lords are undoubtedly great beings, unlike the lesser ones. They protect our world from the Outer World. But we believe in something greater¡ªa singr, omnipotent existence. ¡°And yet, such a being shows no interest in us mere creations.¡± Cyphry nced back at him briefly. ¡ª¡­sphemous. ¡°I know. But what can I do? A Lord who¡¯s present and dependable is far more reassuring than a silent god who doesn¡¯t react to my derations of faith. Don¡¯t tell me this is all some kind of trial. I hate those.¡± ¡ªVery well. I won¡¯t force you. Faith is a choice. ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly open-minded. Better than priests whobel non-believers as heretics.¡± ¡ªFaith born of coercion is no faith at all. It¡¯s merely a waste of time, yielding nothing in return. ¡°You make it sound like pure faith in a god offers something.¡± ¡ªIt¡¯s not entirely devoid of merit. Unlike the Lords, gods don¡¯t grant blessings, teachings, or voices. But they allow us to wield divine power. The warmth and sanctity we feel is our reward¡ªa reminder that the god hasn¡¯tpletely forsaken us. As they conversed, Ian¡¯s gaze fell to the ground. Dusty undisturbed as though the area had long been untouched, save for the footprints marking the passage of those who entered before them. ¡°Come to think of it, I forgot to ask earlier. Can you tell what became of the mercenary group that entered before us?¡± ¡ªAs I said, I¡¯m no prophet. I don¡¯t know everything. ¡°Fine, I get it. You¡¯re not omniscient. Now, answer the question. Must I make you repeat yourself twice?¡± ¡ªThere might be survivors. At most, one or two. ¡°Based on what?¡± ¡ªScreams and wails. How could I not? Oh, but don¡¯t get your hopes up. That was several days ago. By now, they¡¯re likely all dead. Even if there are survivors, don¡¯t expect them to be of any help. ¡°Isn¡¯t it your duty, as someone who was once a priest, to save them?¡± Cyphry chuckled dryly. ¡ªEven if I save them, what can I offer? I can¡¯t guide them out, nor can I provide sustenance. The best I could do is temporarily extend their lives, but only by a little. A soft, dragging sound followed. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ian¡¯s eyes turned to Cyphry¡¯s robe, noting how it trailed behind him without disturbing the dust on the ground. Come to think of it, he hadn¡¯t seen whaty beneath Cyphry¡¯s robe¡ªnot even his face, despite their conversation. ¡°It¡¯s odd to ask now, but are you a ghost?¡± Cyphry tilted his hood upward, as if in thought, taking a moment before replying. ¡ªI suppose I¡¯m closer to a wraith. I¡¯ve been dead a long time. Though I vowed to protect this shrine as its guardian, I was a failure in the past, and I remain one now. ¡°Unfortunate.¡± ¡ªSpare me your pity. Focus. If your skills are inadequate, you¡¯ll meet the same fate as me. Be prepared. Beyond this point, monsters will swarm. ¡°They¡¯ll swarm?¡± Ian barely finished his question when the air changed. Faint presences grew stronger, surrounding them from all sides. ¡ªThe passages connected to the Outer World periodically spew out monsters. ¡°The outer gates?¡± ¡ªPrecisely. ¡°Their Level?¡± ¡ªLevel?¡± Ah, of course, he wouldn¡¯t know. While their conversation flowed smoothly, Cyphry belonged to an earlier era, one unaware of modern conventions. ¡°Color!¡± ¡ªRed. Hearing that, Gawain grinned. ¡°Level 3, then.¡± ¡°Dangerous, sure, but manageable.¡± Audrey nodded, visibly relieved. Diem and Reese also showed expressions of reassurance. However, the next words from Cyphry made everyone¡¯s face wrinkle. ¨C One must listen to a person¡¯s words until the end. Right now¡­ it¡¯s changing to purple. That¡¯s what Ist saw a week ago. I don¡¯t know how much it¡¯s changed now. ¡°What?¡± Ian¡¯s face stiffened. Both Gawain and Audrey were momentarily lost for words. Growl¡ª The sound of a monster¡¯s roar slowly echoed from not far away. Cyphry also slowly surveyed the surroundings, bitterness evident in his gestures. ¨C For now, consider it a warm-up. The monsters from the outer world can¡¯t survive without feeding, so their numbers have been steadily growing. But there¡¯s no way to find food in this confined space. The food that had been stocked in the temple rotted away a long time ago. ¡°They didn¡¯t even eat each other?¡± ¨C Interestingly, they didn¡¯t prey on their own kind. They all hid in secluded corners and went into hibernation. Do you know why I spoke so negatively about the mercenary group¡¯s survival? It¡¯s because of them. When prey appeared to relieve their long hunger, would any of them give it up? The presence of creatures entering the detection range of the dark ruins was felt. The number surpassed several dozens, and it was continuously updating in real-time. The scale of the ruins was alreadyrge, but this was a bit unexpected. Kyaaaah! ¡°They¡¯reing.¡± Gawain calmly stepped forward, drawing his greatsword. In contrast, Cyphry turned around. ¨C I¡¯ll step back for now. I¡¯d like to help in the battle, but I must conserve my strength. Offering an excuse that didn¡¯t make much sense, he disappeared. Despite being exasperated by the sight, Ian knew that they had to finish the battle first. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward whaty beyond. Green eyes shook violently in the distance and began to approach. Ian made a small gesture with his hand. Whoosh¡ª Two streams of fire sliced through the air, clearing the sight. The pitch-ck darkness receded, revealing the famished monsters. They were emaciated and drooling as they swarmed toward them. Just because they didn¡¯t prey on their own kind didn¡¯t mean they valued each other. They didn¡¯t hesitate to push and shove past one another. It was terrifying. ¡°There¡¯s a few too many.¡± ¡°Feeling pressured?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll need to reduce their numbers a bit.¡± His tone was calm, filled with confidence that they could handle it. The monsters¡¯ appearance was disgusting, but after such a long period of hunger, their strength had diminished.N?v(el)B\\jnn It was simply a numerical advantage. With pure physical prowess, they could be overwhelmed. However, Ian and Gawain were different from the others. They could wield special powers. ¡°I¡¯ll bind their legs first.¡± Gawain¡¯s greatsword began to glow with a blue light. At the same time, the air around them turned cold. And with a powerful swing towards the air, a cold aura surged and stretched violently. What remained where the sword passed was a chillingly cold ice. Creeeek! The monsters at the front were startled and jumped off the ground, while those who couldn¡¯t avoid it froze on the spot. The front row turned into statues, and the frozen area decreased as it went further back. However, in an instant, dozens of monsters were subdued. Kyaaaah! Ian watched the scene and reached out his hand. Two streams of fire that had been brightening the darkness twisted and from them, dozens of swords formed. Whoosh! It was a technique used by the Judgment of Fire, Eor, when fighting the white owl. Although the name was unknown, the sight of weapons made from mes being fired was quite impressive. It was somewhat familiar. Shaping formless fire to give it physical power was something Ian had already done. It was a part of the techniques of the Bane of Evil. It wasn¡¯t just about using heat and explosions. Tting ting ting! ming swords rained down like a storm, striking the monsters below. The monsters frozen by the ice couldn¡¯t dodge, and even those who could move freely had no way of escaping. The monsters pierced by the ming swords screamed in agony as they were engulfed in mes. ¡°Is this enough?¡± In response to Ian¡¯s question, Gawain readjusted his grip on the greatsword. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 139 Chapter 139 ¡°Kiieeeek!¡± A monstrous creature shrieked as it lunged forward, only to be sliced apart by Gawain¡¯s greatsword. There was no way it could withstand the force emanating from his magically enhanced body, paired with a de as massive as a bludgeon. Even as it teetered on the brink of death, the monster stubbornly clung to life. Its lower half had already been severed, and its grotesque entrails spilled out entirely, yet its obsession with feeding seemed to ovee the pain. Scratching at the frost-covered ground with its twisted ws, it slowly crawled toward Gawain. Puhk! What fell atop the monster¡¯s head was the steaming blood and mutted corpse of its kin. The battle was a one-sided ughter. Covered head to toe in cold, heavy armor, Gawain swung his greatsword with the precision of a weapon incarnate. Each time the de carved through the air, a blue sh would materialize, dismembering the creatures in its path. Through the visor of his helmet, Gawain¡¯s cold eyes scanned the surroundings. Amidst the advancing monsters, he spotted a suspicious one at a distance, gagging as if trying to regurgitate something. With a retching sound, ¡°Ugh, ugh,¡± it let out an unpleasant noise. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess what it intended¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d seen such behavior. ¡°Guweeek!¡± Momentster, it spewed a greenish liquid. A few drops sttered onto a nearby monster. Ssshhhhh¡ª Even amidst the chaos, the sight of white smoke rising as the liquid corroded flesh was unmistakable. Gawain muttered with undisguised disgust. ¡°Filthy.¡± ng! The acidic solution, arcing through the air, froze solid on the spot as if sealed off from the battlefield. Narrowing his eyes, Gawain assessed the situation calmly. Though he could easily block it himself, if this were to fall on hispanions, the damage could be severe. It had to be dealt with before such a situation arose. ¡®A bit far.¡¯ Though he considered taking action, the distance and the swarming monsters made it difficult. However, Gawain wasn¡¯t alone. An arrow embedded itself in the forehead of the acid-spewing monster, sending it tumbling backward. The presence of his dependablerades brought a smile to Gawain¡¯s face. ¡°Hahaha!¡± He didn¡¯t stop. A wild swing of his fist connected with a monster¡¯s head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Crunch! With a sickening sound, its skull shattered, spilling sticky blood and white brain matter onto his gauntlet, yet Gawain didn¡¯t blink. No matter how tenacious its life force, losing its head meant it could do nothing. It staggered, copsed to its knees, and fell lifelessly. Overwhelming. Even as ity limp, Gawain casually lifted his leg and stomped forward. With a clear sound, sharp ice spires erupted around Gawain, piercing the monsters from below. The assault didn¡¯t stop there. The ice exploded outward, scattering countless shards. The sharp crystals tore into the monsters¡¯ flesh, shredding them apart. No matter how maddened they were by hunger, witnessing such devastation brought them to their senses. This was a knight. This was why El Carda, known as the ¡°Magic Empire,¡± could never abandon its knightly forces. Topare him with mercenaries of the same level would beughable. He disyed the might of a hundred warriors on his own. Gawain slowly surveyed his surroundings. From the openings in his faceguard, a faint blue light emanated. The monsters facing him faltered, fear evident in their hesitation. Kieee¡­ Yet, not all were deterred. Among them, onerger and sturdier monster refused to give up, summoning its courage to leap forward. Kraaaah! Its remaining energy evident in its thunderous roar, the creature charged. Gawain took a single step forward and threw a punch. Thud! It wasn¡¯t a particrly skilled blow, but the sheer force behind it was overwhelming. The brave monster was sent flying, mming into the wall. It tried to rise, staggering, but soon copsed, lifeless. With that, the situation was mostly under control. Meanwhile, the group behind Gawain had little to do, thanks to him drawing the enemies¡¯ attention. Drenched in blood, Gawain plunged his greatsword into the ground and caught his breath. The blood trickling down his armor froze solid and fell off in chunks. The remaining monsters hesitated, showing signs of internal conflict, but stood frozen in ce, eventually skewered by ming swords. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gawain replied curtly, pulling his greatsword from the ground. Whoosh¡ª With a casual motion, he shook off the blood and flesh clinging to his de, his movements natural and unstrained despite the prolonged battle. Ian, watching Gawain briefly, turned his gaze. Rustle¡ª Dust gathered as a robed figure emerged from the shadows. ¡°Well done.¡± Cyphry, who had been nowhere to be seen during the fight, reappeared and offered praise. ¡°Where were you hiding all this time?¡± Audrey snapped sharply, her voiceced with overt displeasure. Cyphry turned his head toward her, his face hidden in the shadow of his hood. A tense silence hung in the air. Ian didn¡¯t stay silent either. ¡°Cyphry, this behavior is a problem for us. Even if you won¡¯t join the fight, do you intend to keep disappearing every time?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°If this continues, it¡¯s only natural we¡¯d start to suspect you. Surely you understand this.¡± Ian spoke calmly, but his words carried weight. Though delivered diplomatically, the implication was clear: We¡¯re suspicious of you. If you don¡¯t provide a proper exnation, we won¡¯t hesitate to act against you here and now. Cyphry remained silent for a moment. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Without being able to see his expression, it was impossible to guess his thoughts. ¡°Give us a reasonable exnation. Your excuse about conserving energy is no longer convincing.¡± Without moving his hands from his sleeves, Cyphry nodded. ¡°I apologize. I needed a moment to collect my thoughts. I understand your concerns and your frustration. But do not doubt me. I am on your side, and my absence ensured your safety.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¨C ¡°I¡¯ll exin on the way. And these¡ªburning them would be best. Otherwise, you could freeze them all solid.¡± ¡°The bodies?¡± ¨C ¡°There¡¯s a high chance they¡¯ll revive. Like me.¡± ¡°¡­Setting them on fire isn¡¯t difficult, but won¡¯t the scent wake any monsters still in hibernation?¡± Audrey interjected. ¡°If that¡¯s the issue, I can take care of it. I¡¯ll make the wind blow outward.¡± Ian nodded and set the fire. Since the ruins were made of stone, there was no risk of the fire spreading. The nauseating stench of burning corpses was carried away by the wind Audrey conjured. In a short while, the mes would die down, and the wind would cease. ¨C ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have a long way ahead.¡± Cyphry moved smoothly, as if gliding. ¨C ¡°Earlier, La Ciel was described as a temple, and I said I was its guardian.¡± ¡°Not anymore, though.¡± ¨C ¡°True, not anymore, but back then, I was. There were four other guardians besides me. They were skilled warriors and devout priests who held unwavering faith in the gods.¡± ¡°Is this the time for old tales?¡± ¨C ¡°If you asked for an exnation, don¡¯t just act snarky¡ªtry listening to the end.¡± He seemed slightly annoyed. After a brief pause, he exhaled and continued. ¨C ¡°¡­We took pride in our abilities. Being called ¡®guardians¡¯ gave us a greater sense of duty. Yes, even then, we would walk this path, cracking light jokes, until we subdued troublemakers causing chaos at the entrance.¡± His voice briefly turned wistful, as though lost in memory. For a moment, he stood silently, reminiscing. But he soon regained focus and resumed speaking. ¨C ¡°But that pride was only relevant when dealing with individuals. Against an army, it was useless.¡± ¡°An army?¡± ¨C ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the pile of skeletons near the path to the temple? That was the fate of those who invaded, seeking to plunder it. Not to boast, but those were my handiwork.¡± He seemed oddly proud. It reminded me of an old saying: kill one man, you¡¯re a murderer; kill many, you¡¯re a monster; kill thousands, and you¡¯re a hero. Not a sentiment I particrly liked. ¨C ¡°Someone among the visitors must have spread rumors about a precious treasure stored in the temple. Nearby nations coveted it andunched attacks.¡± Back then, such urrences were frequent, given it was an era where magic was systematically harnessed. And I had a hunch about what that ¡°treasure¡± referred to. ¨C ¡°Luckily, we fended off the first assault. But the second was harder to withstand. Protecting both the temple and its priests was impossible for just five of us. So, we sent everyone else away. Only we guardians remained. Naturally, it wasn¡¯t long before the second attack began. This time, they even brought warriors as skilled as us.¡± Cyphry sighed heavily, continuing forward. Ian wanted to look around more but couldn¡¯t interrupt the flow. Instead, he listened quietly while observing the surroundings. Footprints were scattered across the ground¡ªevidence of the monsters that had swarmed earlier. If there had been any sign of the mercenary corps, it was now indiscernible. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable to assume there were no survivors. From beyond a broken door, a menacing sound echoed. Growl¡­ It seemed something had just awakened from hibernation. Yet, it didn¡¯t rush forward. Was it holding back out of hunger? Diem raised his bow, aiming momentarily before lowering it. Cyphry continued speaking, indifferent to whether anyone was listening. In the end, it was a story of guardians fighting fiercely and dying brutally. ¡°Hm?¡± Ian, momentarily lost in thought, suddenly questioned. ¡°Does that mean the treas¡­ No, was the treasure taken?¡± ¨C ¡°To get to the point, no, it wasn¡¯t taken. I was thest one standing. I confirmed the treasure was safe and sought forgiveness from the gods for failing to uphold my vow. I prayed no one would evere here again. And then¡­ the gods responded for the first time. A radiant light enveloped the area around the treasure. Seeing that, I walked to the temple entrance.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¨C ¡°At the stairs where I first met you all, I sat, watching the brilliant light encase the temple, thinking it was all over. With that thought, I closed my eyes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¨C ¡°But then¡­ I opened my eyes again. In this form. The radiant light encasing the temple had turned into a grim hue. The sky was painted in shades of purple. The world had changed. And I was no longer something that could be called human. Monsters of grotesque form had taken over the ruins.¡± Cyphry turned down a corridor. Bones were scattered along its length. At the end was arge door. ¨C ¡°Among those monsters was a guardian like me. He, too, had been resurrected. From what I could tell, I was thest to awaken. He tried to persuade me, iming the god we once believed in was an illusion and urging me to follow the gods of the outer world. His speech was wild and frenzied¡ªtoward the end, it was hard to tell if he was speaking or shrieking. Watching him, I could only scowl. He was no different from a monster.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¨C ¡°I couldn¡¯t ept it. Call it petty pride if you wish. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to defile what I had sought so desperately to protect. I found my changedrade repulsive. Betrayers. Yes, they no longer deserved to be called guardians. They had forsaken their beliefs and opened paths to the outer world, inviting vile creatures into this realm.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¨C ¡°I killed two of them. Closed two of the four paths they opened. Beyond this door lies one of the remaining two traitors.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Cyphry stepped forward. ¡°Wait! Just wait a moment!¡± Diem, who had been sparing his words until now, urgently intervened. ¡°This is far too dangerous, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡ª What do you mean? Irritated by the interruption, Cyphry asked in an annoyed tone. ¡°Are you seriously asking? The monsters are swarming toward us, can¡¯t you see? They¡¯re heading right for where we are.¡± Diem pointed back down the corridor with an arrow in hand as he spoke. Ian understood what Diem was trying to say. Ever since entering the ruins, Ian hadn¡¯t neglected to monitor their surroundings. He had detected the approaching enemies as they entered within a certain range. ¡°It¡¯s obvious there¡¯s someone formidable waiting inside. If we get attacked from behind during all this, it¡¯s over!¡± ¡ª Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with the traitor. All you need to do is handle the lesser threats around us. ¡°¡­Hmm.¡± Ian hesitated briefly. ¡°Even so, don¡¯t just say we can open and close the door whenever we want. We need to consider the possibility of retreating if things go wrong.¡± ¡ª How unwarrior-like. Are you nning for retreat before the battle even begins? ¡°I¡¯m not a warrior, I¡¯m a mercenary. Surviving is the key to seeing another day.¡± Diem growled in response, clearly annoyed. His logic wasn¡¯t wrong. Logically speaking, if this corridor was the only path deeper inside, securing an escape route in advance made sense. ¡°Let¡¯s first clear out the monsters pushing through here, then proceed inside.¡± However, Diem was overlooking one crucial fact: the world doesn¡¯t work that smoothly. Just because one wants to flee doesn¡¯t mean they can. If they attempted to retreat, the enemy wouldn¡¯t just let them go. Naturally, they¡¯d pursue, and in the process, someone would inevitably have to sacrifice themselves. Moreover, this ce was an Outer World structure where escape wasn¡¯t a simple option. Even with the use of techniques like Pamael, breaking through the barrier would expend immense magical energy, which would be better used to tear the enemy apart. ¡ª Grr¡­ At that moment, monsters began appearing one by one at the end of the corridor, quickly filling the wide passage. They eyed one another warily but revealed faint, yellowed teeth in the dim light, grinning. Their delight was palpable¡ªthey were clearly anticipating a rare meal. As they closed the distance step by step, they soon started sprinting,peting to take the first bite. ¡°Kiieeek!¡± ¡ª What¡¯s your move? ¡°Like this.¡± Ian scattered his mana into the air. Pop-pop-pop! With short bursts, mes ignited. Using Dior¡¯s Ember Orbs, which had a secondary explosion feature, would consume too much mana and unleash excessive power, so Ian opted for a simpler method. The fireballs trailed long arcs through the air, falling toward the monsters advancing below. Boom! Boom! Boom! Explosions engulfed the corridor, shaking the structure slightly. Dust trickled down from the seams in the ceiling. Ian nced at Cyphry beside him. ¡°Not a singlement from you? That¡¯s unexpected.¡± ¡ª This ce isn¡¯t fragile enough to copse from that. Indeed, the ruins appeared incredibly solid. The columns, seemingly carved out of a mountain, were so massive that it would take two or three adults with their arms spread wide to encircle them. Ian turned his gaze to the end of the corridor. The fire, now burning fiercely, consumed the shattered remains of the monsters. But some monsters still lingered. Ian didn¡¯t mind. Whoosh! The zing mes converged under Ian¡¯s control, taking the shape of a serpent. The fiery snake opened its gaping maw and surged forward through the corridor. ¡°Kiiek?¡± The startled monsters halted abruptly, stepping back before turning to flee entirely. The hunters, who had been eyeing their prey, now found themselves the hunted in an instant. The fiery serpent engulfed the monsters, incinerating thempletely. ¡°Ugh.¡± As the stench of burning flesh filled the air, Audrey created a gust of wind to blow the odor outside. ¡°The situation¡¯s mostly under control, but it¡¯s probably best to block off the corridor.¡± Though the monsters had fled for now, there was always a chance they¡¯d return. ¡°Gawain, can you seal off the corridor with a wall?¡± ¡°Not difficult. But, are you sure about this?¡± ¡°If we can¡¯t defeat whatever¡¯s ahead, running won¡¯t be an option. It¡¯s better to fortify our position for safety.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± Gawain lightly stomped his foot. Crack-crack-crack! Ice began to form on the floor, piling upyer uponyer until the corridor waspletely blocked. The wall, gleaming like transparent ss, reflected the faint light in the darkness. With such thickness, it would likely hold against any monster for some time. ¡ª Priest. Cyphry called out to Rease, who had been silently holding her staff. Startled, she responded hastily. ¡°Y-yes?¡± ¡ª Bestow your blessing upon your allies, with all the faith you can muster. Rease nced at Audrey, Gawain, and finally Ian. Her eyes seemed to ask what to do, and Ian gave her a nod. Momentster, she recited a prayer, and golden light enveloped the group. A warm strength filled their bodies, and Gawain, Audrey, and Diem audibly sighed in relief. Though Ian, possessing spiritual resilience, was unaffected by the ruin¡¯s oppressive aura, the others had been subtly suffering from it. ¡ª I¡¯m opening it now. ¡°Won¡¯t you tell us about the traitor first?¡± ¡ª It¡¯s pointless. They¡¯ve changed, worshipping the filth of the outer world. Even I don¡¯t know much. But worry not¡ªI will defeat them. From Cyphry¡¯s sleeve emerged an ink-ck hand, which lightly tapped the massive stone door. Where the fingers touched, ripples spread, illuminating the carvings on the door. With a heavy rumble, the door began to open. Grrrrrng¡­ Beyond the stone doory a two-story chapel. It was a ruin of its former glory, so dpidated that its past magnificence was unimaginable. The floor was littered with fractured marble, and the columns, appearing to have been violently struck, stood precariously. Rotting wooden benches bore evidence of prolonged neglect. The walls were lined with piles of white, glowing bones. In the faint light, the shape of the bones was unmistakably human. Groooooan¡­ However, the oppressive atmosphere of the sanctuary was dominated by the ominous outer gate embedded into the far wall. A dark-blue vortex spun ceaselessly, casting its eerie radiance over the surroundings. The distortion caused by its malevolent presence made the surrounding space appear warped and disjointed, apanied by a continuous, unearthly resonance. Gwooooom¡­ A figure sat beneath the gate on a raised dais. They were d in a robe identical to the one worn by Cyphry, their hood pulled low. The figure, head bowed, slowly raised it. Contrary to the shadowed visage one might expect, a faintly visible feminine face emerged from the hood¡¯s cover. ¡°You¡¯vee, Cyphry.¡± As she rose from the dais, she used both hands to pull back her hood, revealing her face fully. The light emanating from the outer gate reflected off her hair, illuminating delicate and refined features. ¡°rcia.¡± ¡°I thought perhaps sentimentality had kept you from seeking me out. But it seems that wasn¡¯t the case.¡± ¡°I was dyed rescuing others. Apologies for the wait, rcia.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. If you hadn¡¯te to find me, I would¡¯ve sought you out soon enough. You¡¯ve brought capable allies, I see.¡± Cyphry extended his hands from his sleeves, revealing a pair of daggers clenched tightly in his grip. rcia smiled faintly as she gazed at them¡ªa mncholic expression tinged with sorrow. ¡°How terrifying. Did you know? While trapped here, I thought of you constantly.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cyphry stepped forward one deliberate pace at a time. ¡°When I imagined youing back for me, I swore repeatedly that I wouldn¡¯t falter. I resented you and hated you for it.¡± ¡°Did you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A tragic scenario: lovers who now faced each other as enemies, where one must inevitably die. It was the kind of story Audrey loved. Even without looking back, Ian could guess the kind of expression she was likely wearing now. As Cyphry and rcia exchanged words, Ian¡¯s focus turned to the outer gate, considering how to seal it. Yet, even as he shifted slightly to the side, rcia¡¯s gaze snapped toward him. Though there seemed to be an opening, Ian had a strong intuition that it would ultimately be futile. Taking advantage of the moment, he reached for a potion, consumed it, and carelessly tossed the empty vial onto the ground. rcia nced at him with a brief scoff before resuming her conversation with Cyphry. ¡°But it seems it was all for nothing. Hearing your voice again still pains me.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t for me.¡± ¡°Good. So, are you now ready to kill me?¡± ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t repeat the mistakes of the past.¡± ¡°How tragic. To be killed by someone you once loved. But tell me, can you actually do it?¡± The voice of the traitor, rcia, was cruelly gentle. As soon as she finished speaking, she snapped her fingers. Snap! The outer gate trembled violently, unleashing a powerful ripple. Gwooooom! The air quaked, and countless wraiths began to materialize, their forms swirling around rcia. Among them stood knight-ss specters, d in jet-ck robes and wielding massive ck swords. Surrounding them were grotesque soldiers of an even more unsettling appearance. The soldiers on the first floor were fused with elongated des that reced their arms, their faces mangled beyond recognition. Instead of eyes, hollow sockets emitted faint, eerie light, while their bodies were encased in bark-like, hardened exoskeletons resembling wooden armor. Groooan¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The second floor was even more grotesque. The upper bodies of the wraith-like creatures had mutated into massive crossbow-like forms, resembling ballistae. They were loaded with bolts that burned with a cyan me. rcia smiled softly. ¡°Do you think you can cut through them and kill me? This time, I won¡¯t let you run away like before.¡± ¡°I must. There¡¯s no more time left.¡± ¡°¡­Hmm. Then let me ask you onest thing. Are you still unwilling to change your mind? The gods have abandoned us.¡± rcia turned to nce back as she continued speaking. ¡°Something this abhorrent has taken root in the temple, and yet no judgment hase. This ce can no longer be called a sanctuary devoted to the divine. It¡¯s be a desecrated site. While it still bears some traces of humanity, that, too, won¡¯tst long. Soon, everything here will be as monstrous as these soldiers¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re dragging this out. You¡¯re not just stalling for time, are you?¡± Cyphry gathered his mana, his presence diminishing until it was faint, as though he might disappear entirely. ¡°You misunderstand. If anything, I¡¯m giving you time. It¡¯s not toote, even now. If you join us, I¡¯ll call off those behind me. I promise they won¡¯ty a single finger on you.¡± ¡°Ridiculous.¡± ¡°Then what about those behind you? If they help subdue you, Cyphry, I¡¯ll let them leave this ce safely. I¡¯ll even reward them. Something like this, perhaps?¡± rcia raised her hand, disying magical artifacts that shimmered with power on her fingers and wrist. Cyphry turned to look back. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously considering her words, are you?¡± His voice sounded slightly urgent. ¡°Think carefully. My soldiers are far more formidable than they appear. Want to see for yourself?¡± At rcia¡¯s gesture, one of the crossbow-like wraiths on the second-floor balcony fired a bolt. Thwoom! The bolt embedded itself deep into the ground floor, so deeply that only its thick end was visible. The sheer prating power was overwhelming. If it struck someone, it would impale them instantly. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no intention of negotiating with those who¡¯ve allied themselves with Outer Gods. Everything is prepared.¡± Ian clenched his left hand into a fist. Fwoosh! Above the massive sanctuary, a zing sun rose into the sky. ¡ª¡ª¡ª- The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!